ã€ŠFrom the Final Worldã€‹


 Prologue: Awakening

    On a ruined throne in a long forgotten world, something stirred. Invisible energies, undetectable and unknowable even to the mightiest forces praised in the current legends, began to coalesce into a single form. Slowly, ever so terribly slowly, those energies manifested something.

    Or more likely, revealed it.

    Who can say how many centuries, how many millennia, the concealments placed around that ruined castle had stood? Yet even as they fell the once mighty structure showed no change. A thousand spires still lay crumbled and broken, covered in the dust of ages and corroded by the erosion of eons. Time, most relentless of all forces, had undone this once overwhelming glory, leaving only ashes behind. The mighty walls that denied all challengers, the terrifying heights that dominated the hearts of any mortal king, and even the supreme army that stood watch on those fearful heights, an army that had never faced defeat; all had long since been lost to that unrelenting foe. Now, eons after the glory of this great fortress reigned at the peak of every known world, nothing remained but dust and ruins. Not even the oldest of legends reached back to when this fortress still stood.

    Within the heart of the fortress, behind the mighty walls and thousand spires, there was an ancient temple, at whom¡¯s center rested an even more ancient throne. The temple had been built around this throne and the terrible energies it contained, to worship whatsoever had made that throne, long forgotten even then. The remnant of its power they managed to control had been enough to make the inhabitants of this temple supreme throughout existence, enough to justify this great fortress and its impenetrable defenses. Yet now the full might of those energies was moving, in all their immeasurable glory. Twisting and turning as if alive, they undid concealments lain not within stone or earth, but within space and time and reality itself. Thus, flickering, unsteady, something began to appear on that ancient throne.

    Blue. That was the first impression that would be given, but it was not a blue of the natural world. It was not the deep greenish blue of the oceans, nor the dark indigo blue of the deepest lakes or the pale blue of the shallowest. The skies¡¯ brilliant blue, a varied spectrum seen over many worlds, would be considered dull before this blue. It was a color between blue and green, unnatural and abnormal. Cyan, this color could be called by those who had developed it, but even that may not be sufficient. It was like the color of a tropical sea, a deadly poison, or a pure flame. Yet it was also beyond any of them.

    That color was so striking, it almost concealed the pale skin beneath it. One could see in that paleness the skin of a person, a living being sleeping soundly on that throne. A girl, beautiful to some, less so to others, yet with features perfectly symmetric and even. The phrase ¡®face of a doll¡¯ would fit her perfectly. For in every aspect, from her small nose to her lightly closed eyes, her parted lips and her delicate chin, the girl¡¯s face gave an impression of something crafted, not something born. Her slender limbs and undeveloped body furthered this impression, for the child that appeared atop the ancient throne took the form of a prepubescent child, without the seductive curves or the firm muscles that would be developed in an adult.

    For a while, the girl slept even as the last of the concealments were undone. As they were, the power that had resided around that throne for so long began to dissipate, released to vanish into the surroundings and disappear. Its leaving tore away the last vestige of divinity the throne had held, allowing it too to crack and weaken, the weight of countless eons pressing down on it at last. The collapse of the throne on which she slept finally seemed to stir the girl to waken.

    Her head slipped from atop her hand and fell to hang on her chest. Her curled legs twitched, one by one straightening to stretch out a long period of immobility. Pulling up her torso, the girl stretched her arms above her head and yawned widely, then pushed herself up and took a step to stand in front of the throne.

    She looked around, her eyes still closed, smelling and hearing her surroundings for the first time since she went to sleep so many, many ages ago. She turned around and touched the throne, running her hand along its armrests and seeming to comfort it somehow. Kneeling, she rested her head on it one last time.

    ¡°You can rest now, old friend.¡± She whispered to no one.

    But at those words something answered. The powers that had gone rushed back and then vanished again in an instant. With their vanishing, so too did the ancient throne collapse, falling apart and crumbling to dust in an instant. The girl remained kneeling, looking up at the sky while still keeping her eyes closed and seeing nothing. Silently, she prayed for something unknown, perhaps lamenting the disappearance of the last trace of where and when she had gone to sleep.

    Far below her, the prayer triggered something. Ancient spells, unknown even to that empire that had reigned from the temple of that throne, unknown even to the countless dominions before and after it, activated at last. Their purpose, nobody knew. Except for a single child, slowly rising to her feet and walking with the firmness of those who could see, and the sealed eyes of the blind.

    ¡°How long has it been, I wonder?¡± She asked the air around her, walking across the crumbling throne room. Beneath, the spells began to compress the iron core of the planet, gravity spiking and then disappearing in unnaturally rhythmic patterns. Like the beating of a heart, the core expanded and contracted under the influence of these forces.

    ¡°When I chose to sleep, this was a good world. I had taken it as far as I could; anything more, and I would have become a curse, not a savior, to those who lived here.¡± The girl spoke of times longer ago than legend or myth, time before time itself began. The heart-like beating of the core continued, pulses creating currents in the magma layer above. Far away from the planet, another signal reached the golden sun that ruled the heavens. Its core, like that of the world far away, began to contract as similar spells of gravity and anti-gravity pulsed their activations. Burning lifeforms, unintelligent, yet still with the instincts of life, felt the changes and from them something akin to fear. Of what, they did not know.

    ¡°So I chose to sleep, to sleep until such time as they managed to wake me, or such time as there were none of them left. I had hoped that I would be met on my waking, that by some miracle I would be proven wrong, and they would be waiting for me.¡± The girl sighed, laying her hand on one of the mighty pillars of the temple, still standing with effort after all these eons. To most, that would be considered miraculous. Yet the girl lamented their inadequacy. ¡°Alas, it was not to be.¡±

    The magma currents activated another set of ancient magics, myriad and arcane in function. Pressures fluctuated rapidly, as the continents on the world above were accelerated in their motion and, with great, shuddering tremors, started to move. The other planets in the system were even now receiving the signal let out from the girl when she woke, great spells of terrible might activating for the first time since this universe began. These other planets simply collapsed, antigravity and their own motion tearing their rounded forms asunder and strewing dust in great streams across the cosmos. Gas giants expanded, the hydrogen and oxygen within them igniting as pressure dropped and temperature rose, while deeper nuclear fusion reactions sparked something like unto a newborn star. That light surged through them, tearing the worlds apart faster and faster. One by one, they died, arcs of dust and fire filling the space around the brilliant sun.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°How far you have fallen, my children. I know ostentation when I see it; a million gods know I have used it often enough. But to take pride in this? Even at its height you should have seen how crude, how weak this fortress you created was. Where has your glory gone? Where has the power and majesty you brought to me time and time again? Where is the confidence to challenge me head on, the cunning to plead a favor, the courage to demand my aid? Where has it all gone?¡± The girl continued her soliloquy as the magma pressures created far below her found the surface. The earth shook terribly, the very ground unsteady and unstable. All around her the fortress trembled, not collapsing yet, but not resisting much either. And far away, the ruined corpses of worlds began to stir and move, gathered by terrible forces to a single point.

    ¡°Millennia¡­ That is all it takes any more. Once I gave you life eternal; once I gave you the power to last meganuum. How did you spoil it, my children? Have the years gone by in their millions? I don¡¯t doubt that. Even so¡­ I expected better.¡± The girl lamented, standing in front of the temple gates and looking down on the ruins of the mightiest fortress of the universe. ¡°I expected much better.¡± She shook her head, her eyes still closed yet somehow perceiving the world in front of her.

    Behind her the shaking of the earth completed its work, causing the mighty temple to come crashing down, shaking apart to tiny fragments in its fall. The heaving world shattered every remnant of the dead city, pulverizing the collapsed spires and even the deep-seated foundations of the once imposing wall. All around the world volcanoes spewed magma, the liquid stone from the core of the world driven out by the pulsing pressures generated far below. As its heart beat, the world bled.

    Behind the girl, fire flowed from the dormant volcano on which the temple was set. It covered the collapsed remnants, destroyed them in the fire of the world¡¯s creation, melted them in a heat that the inhabitants of this world feared even at the height of their power. Yet the girl was unmoved, even as the liquid flame flowed over her bare feet. Unaffected by that ancient fire, she waded through the growing lake of magma towards a destination as of yet unknown.

    ¡°I cannot bear to see what you have done to yourselves, my children.¡± The girl said, her hands brushing against the sinking pillars being consumed by fire. ¡°I gave you everything¡­ Even so, you failed.¡± The girl stopped as the magma rose to her knees. ¡°Yet you will say that I failed you.¡± Her tone suddenly became reproachful.

    Around the world, forests burned and deserts melted to glass. Mountains collapsed, their snowy peaks exploding in steam as the world entire is scorched by terrible heat. Even the great oceans were visibly shrinking, the mighty fire driven from the heart of the world by the relentless beating of its core heart overwhelming even their mighty girth. Tsunamis devastated the beaches, as the countless explosions at the depths of the ocean drove it to hammer the shorelines. Yet except for the already vanished temple and fortress, no sign of civilization was consumed by these disasters.

    Above, the stars were hidden by a cloak of ash and steam, mighty hurricanes feeding off the blazing surface to ravage it with winds beyond measure, scouring clean every trace of mountain or forest, devouring islands who then rebuilt themselves with the flowing fire from below. The world was dying; the armageddon of myths nothing compared to the calamity being visited on it now. Yet through it all a single girl walked, wading through a sea of fire and breathing a smoke of ash and heat, unconcerned with the perils of a dying world.

    Beyond the choked sky, the streams of matter from the destroyed planets were coalescing, forming the skeleton of a great trumpet. A music of energy and gravity played around it, a great symphony of destruction targeted not a mere world, but the might of a star. Resonating with the beating core at the heart of that blazing sun, the music grew as matter gathered to fill the trumpet, a great instrument larger than a thousand worlds.

    ¡°You never believed this possible, did you?¡± The girl asked. ¡°Even if you still lived, my children, you would refuse to accept what I am doing now. Impossible, you would say. Not even the primordial age you claim I ruled could have done this, much less the age of gods you claimed supremacy over. But I was born long, long before either of those names were used. This was commonplace once, you know? Geocide a trivial exercise many, many times, but starcide? Now that, my children. That was an art only once. A terrible, wonderous, art.¡± The girl raised her hands like the director of an orchestra, lifting to signal the start of a great piece of music.

    Far away, at that mysterious signal, the spells that were controlling the flowing matter from the ruined worlds were torn apart and replaced with stronger ones. Space shuddered as it was forced aside, the speed of light damned as the matter seemed to teleport into place and complete the terrifying trumpet. The beating hearts of the star and the world went out of time, thumping faster and faster as if scared, inanimate heavenly bodies mimicking the fear that is the province of the living about to die. And then the girl struck the first beat, swinging her hands down to open the concert.

    On the world, negative gravity thrust the fires of the magma layer and the core away at impossible speeds. Pillars of fire rose into the air, streaming away from the planet like beams of energy. The crust shattered, pieces fleeing in every direction and crumbling smaller and smaller as fiery magma formed a sea around them, cooling rapidly in the extreme cold of space. The girl stood atop one such remnant, surrounded by streaming fire and vanishing air, and she watched with an unobstructed view as the song of the trumpet began to play. A song of gravity, electricity, and magic, resonating with the sole purpose of bringing death to the star above.

    ¡°I will not allow these remnants to distort your legacy, my children. You will be remembered at your peak, when you served and challenged me in equal measure. And so, I will show your empty tomb, what the summit I wanted you to reach looks like.¡± The girl proclaimed, shaking her head in sadness. ¡°My spells have decayed over the meganuum since I slept. That is not surprising; time wears on all things. You know that all too well, I think. So I hope I will be forgiven for my impatience. They would have taken days in this state to annihilate every trace of your legacy. I will merely reduce that time to hours.¡±

    The trumpet¡¯s blast of starsong struck the star, shaking it to its very core. The blazing corona flared and collapsed in intervals, waves racing across its surface in time with those tearing apart the fusion reactions far below. The life born of its fire died as those waves struck it, even their durable forms unable to withstand the pressurized blasts of the star-killing weapon. Then the trumpet sang a second note.

    The girl merely watched the star above, seeing the mighty streams of fire blasting off into space, incinerating the floating garbage where this world had once reached for the stars. Gateways, floating unchanged for millions of years, untouched by time, melted in the fury of stellar fire. Satellites disintegrated, their myriad machines becoming atomic dust, then merest particles even less than that. Mining outposts already crushed and turned to rubble by the destruction of the asteroid belt were treated to the same fire, returned to the subatomic dust from which the universe was born. Defying space and time, striking faster than light under the influence of ancient magics, more streams of fire reached across the heavens, scouring clean distant planets on which colonies had been set. Some bursts even reached across dimensions, blazing clean planes of existence on which that long dead race had studied demons and gods. Even those places were long abandoned, the gods and devils not long surviving the extinction of their patron race, but the starfire was merciless. It wiped out the temple homes, the ancient vaults, the records that still remembered what history and myth did not. Not even the mystical Akashic record, the history of the universe recorded in the still traveling patterns of light, was spared. As the star sputtered and died, there was no trace of the long dead race remaining to be found, save for the pieces of their first, and last, world. No magic, no technology, nor any other force capable of existing, would ever be able to find a single shred of evidence that they had ever been real.

    ¡°Goodbye, my children.¡± The girl whispered, her eyes still tightly closed as the pulsating inner core of the dying star, unhindered by any atmosphere or even the outer core, collapsed one more time before exploding outward in a magic-induced supernova. The trumpet, hit by the blast, disintegrated rapidly into the subatomic matter it had been shortly before. As the light washed over her even through her tightly closed eyes, the girl spread her arms and welcomed the oncoming torrent of destruction, which returned everything to dust before eternal darkness dominated the void where once a mighty civilization had ruled over space and time.

 Chapter 1: The Dark Beast

    Chapter 1: Dark Beast

    Once upon a time, in the Age of Gods known as second Age of the universe, there was a race called the Creators. They were mighty beyond limits, and in their pride and arrogance they created gods and devils to serve them. Forging them of soul and magic, binding them with purpose to reign supreme, they crafted an empire of such might and power that every race bowed down to them in wonder and sought to possess the slightest hint of their power. Their blood was the fountain of youth, granting eternal life, and their flesh the ambrosia with which any injury could be healed, and even death itself reversed. They forged metal from the light of stars and the cold of the void, legendary metals which could never be broken nor destroyed. And so they reigned, supremacy unhindered by anything greater.

    Yet still they worshipped something. A throne, which it was said had given their race their power, and which in the end would take it away if it was disappointed. They respected it, built around it a mighty temple and a great fortress, forbidden to outsiders of any kind. And so it was, for no lesser being, not even the greatest of gods nor the most terrible of devils they created, could withstand the sheer power of the magic that dwelled around that throne.

    But all things must end, in time. The Creators grew weaker and weaker with the passing of time, for reasons unknown to any. The arrogance of nobility, some say, or the flaws of the younger generation. They devoured their own treasures to extend their lives, feeding on the godly and demonic metals and creating countless gods and devils to extend their legacy. Mortals, once weak enough to be destroyed by the mere look of a Creator, were now able to wound them. Little by little, they retreated, destroying their works behind them and leaving no trace but a ruined world and a collapsed civilization. They prayed to that throne, seeking salvation, but none was forthcoming. So they grew angry, and ordered their devils to destroy the mortal races who challenged them. Others, still proud and honorable, demanded that their race not sink so low in seeking its preservation, and ordered their gods to defend them. So the two sides fought, shattering continents and splitting oceans wherever they went, a great civil war that weakened them further and further.

    Their treasures were lost, most devoured, some few picked up by mortals who joined a side. Some, for salvation and glory. Others, for destruction and chaos. As the last of the Creators died, unknown, unremembered, the gods and devils took up their mantle. Repairing the worlds the creators had devastated, they claimed to have created everything to hide the ignominy of their creator¡¯s fall. Mortals, short lived and unknowing, believed them. But the gods and devils could no longer work together. Taking the last remaining artifacts of their Creators, they continued the war to save or destroy, the original meaning now long lost as their Creators were forgotten in the unending passage of generations.

    The Age of Gods ended when none were left, on either side. Gods were long gone, destroyed by devilish power, just as the devils had been slaughtered by godly. Some managed to leave behind legacies, just as their Creators had left behind their, but the intent was lost as the eons passed. Some were inherited, only to be passed down again, then re-inherited, an unending cycle that sometimes weakened, sometimes strengthened.

    So Ages passed, artifacts of great power claimed by the mortals who called themselves gods, then abandoned as they perished or claimed by another as they fell. Countless worlds rose, countless generations passed, and time continued its relentless march towards a future none knew or wanted.

    Then, in a distant part of the universe, a star exploded. Striking with wrath unheard of, it scoured clean the last remnants of those Creators, shattering any chance that their memory might continue. Nothing saw it; for no beings were anywhere near that part of space, a dangerous realm where dark beings roamed the cosmos, beasts ordered to hunt between stars by the devils so long ago and grown mighty in their absence. Not even those beasts perceived its death. Only one, an old and mighty beast made curious by a surge of energy it barely felt, turned its path towards the ruins and set a course that would take it there in a few hours. It hoped there might be better prey than its own children or dead worlds, the only things that dared traverse its territory nowadays.

    Where that star once was, in the old orbit of the fourth planet, a single girl stood. She was nude; her dress had not been able to withstand the force of the supernova, but she herself was unharmed. She touched her naked body and waved a hand, the matter around her swirling inwards and forming her cyan dress back, as well as a single smooth ring around her middle finger, metal inlaid with sparkling gems in the same color. Smoothing the dress against her skin, she nodded in approval.

    ¡°So not even that can harm me¡­¡± The girl muttered into the pocket of air she created around herself, more to hear herself talk than any actual reason. ¡°Ah, well, not like it could have killed me anyway.¡±

    She walked across empty space, flexing muscles long unused and getting used to her own body again. As she walked, she listened and heard on the song of the stars the amount of time she had slept, and the current state of the universe. Slowly, she began to dance in the void, stepping to a music only she could hear. For a time she twirled and spun in emptiness, swaying in time with a soundless song. Then she stopped and let her arms drop to her side and her head hang down.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± She whispered sadly. ¡°Everything is gone¡­¡±

    She looked up at the heavens and started to scream. ¡°What more do you want!? How long must I repay my sin? Tell me, Fate!! What should I do!?¡± She cried, collapsing to her knees and bowing down against the solid void she herself had created. ¡°What should I do?¡± She choked out through streaming tears.

    As she cried space ruptured on the outer edges of the system and the mighty beast of darkness, the strongest of his kind, emerged to see the ruined ashes of a star system. Slowly, it swam through the darkness, tasting the ashes of a dying star, feeling the remnant heat and energy it had left in its wake. Then it heard something, sensed something where nothing should remain. Changing course, it headed straight for the sound of tears it had heard.

    There he found a girl, unlike any he had ever seen. She was untouched in the void, the void he thought he ruled completely, and yet she held the form of a mortal. Two legs, tiny sticks, and two arms, though they were hard to see as such from how they were also lain against the somehow solid void it couldn¡¯t comprehend. With his tongue he touched the solid void, finding it difficult to bend or break. Uncertain, he closed his massive maw and watched the girl cry, not knowing nor understanding what she was.

    Still, he wanted to know. He did not like uncertainty, and had a curiosity which sought always to understand. So he examined her more closely.

    Unlike others of his kind he had lived long enough to devour many mortals. They were delectable, in his opinion, but like candy instead of food. Some few had enough power to make a proper meal, but most were weak and fragile, a burst of flavor quickly there and quickly gone. He had tasted cultivators, followers of the dao and the martial path who had strong flavors similar to worlds, filled with natural energy. He had tasted mages, brilliant flavors filled with spice and heat, who left a lingering aftertaste that could flavor food for days. He had tasted the powerless, slightly sweet and innocent, a flavor that seemed unfinished. He had examined them all before they died, some begging for mercy, whatever that was, others defiantly challenging him without hope of victory. He had fought some that were strong, able to damage one of his fangs or tongues, but most were incapable of even scratching one of his children. Mages, he found, were more apt to plead for time to cast their spells while cultivators had an arrogance that made them challenge him head on.

    Yet there were other flavors than that, he remembered as he realized this girl wasn¡¯t like either of those. Perhaps a wielder of some artifact, the person themselves having an ethereal sweetness like the powerless and the item presenting a filling, delectable taste for something unliving. Or a contractor, hopefully. He enjoyed those, calling forth countless others for him to devour before he finally claimed their powerless corpse. A filling meal, that kind. Still, she neither drew a weapon nor called forth a beast¡­ disappointing.

    No matter, he decided. There were still many categories among the powerless. Different races, such as elves and dragons, demons and angels. He took a closer look, and ruled all those out. Her ears were rounded, unlike the elves he remembered eating, and she lacked the wings that would make her like the others. Perhaps a fairy, then¡­ still no wings, he thought to himself. Then a djinn or a golem, or maybe an undead. He wasn¡¯t picky, for while carnivores among the mortals had told him that undead and golems did not taste good he himself disagreed. But her flesh was intact, and clearly was flesh, not stone. Disappointed with himself, he continued running down the list of known races to try and determine what she was.

    For a beast, not enough fur. Dwarf, not stubby enough. Also, no beard. Fallen Angel, wings remained a problem. A Lizardperson, then? Those had scales, right? Perhaps a succubus, or an ifrit, or an elemental¡­ no, he couldn¡¯t sense the tell tale scent of any of those races, even if her form was similar.

    Ent, Giant, Dryad, Insectoid, Mermaid, Lamia, Zombie, Lich, Ghost, Werebeast¡­ No, no, no, no, no, no, no no no no! Wrong smell, wrong proportions, wrong limbs, wrong shell, wrong wrong wrong wrong wrong! Somehow, this girl matched none of the myriad races the darkness beast had seen in its long, long life. He even considered that she might be a shapeshifter, but the form she was using was unique and most of all she did not smell like one. And he was certain that no matter what she was, if he had seen her kind before, he would be able to correctly identify her. It was his pride as a gourmet of mortal races.

    Frustrated, the beast of darkness stretched out his tongue towards the girl to tear off the back of her dress. Perhaps wings or a tail were hiding back there, though he could already see they weren¡¯t, and one of the races he had taken off the table could be put back on it. He couldn¡¯t eat her until he knew what in the universe she was!

    His tongue flexibly stretched out and grabbed the top straps of her dress, pulling it down in a single rapid motion. He stared at the bare back, from the shoulders to the hips, but couldn¡¯t even see the stumps of a pair of wings. He used his tongue to run over her back, wondering if maybe he just couldn¡¯t see them. But that too failed, finding nothing but smooth flesh that felt absolutely nothing like anything he had ever felt before.

    He withdrew his tongue and glared at the still sobbing girl, who was also reacting unlike any creature he had previously devoured. Based on his knowledge of mortal language and behaviors, he was being ignored! He, the mightiest darkness beast who had even devoured Devils and gods once, was being ignored by a mortal girl! But he was not angered or upset, as an arrogant mortal would be. Instead, he found it interesting.

    Very, very interesting.

    Opening his mouth slightly, he spoke for the first time in millennia, using a mortal tongue he hoped would be effective. There were so many, though, that he wasn''t sure if she would understand him the first time. Still, he was patient and bored. For this interesting mortal in the midst of a ruined star, he was willing to spend some time.

    ¡°What species are you, mortal?¡± He asked in the highest tongue of elves, the closest approximation he could find to the girl. She twitched slightly and stopped crying, rubbing her eyes and moving to a kneeling posture, her dress falling further under the influence of some strange gravity.

    He waited, but she did not acknowledge him, still bowing her head and holding her hands to her face. Intrigued, he tried again.

    ¡°What is your race, other?¡± He asked in polite general cultivator, the language used by an empire he personally devoured made up of many races. She didn''t even seem to hear him, placing her hands on her knees and holding her skirt tightly. Her dress fell even further at the motion, yet she didn''t even bother to care.

    ¡°Identify your kind, mortal.¡± He tried a gamble this time, using the language of the gods that no one had spoken in a long, long time. He had a private laugh at how much he had favored this mortal to allow her to hear that language, spoken only by those above a certain level of power.

    ¡°Stop ruining a perfectly good language, void swimmer.¡±

    He froze, limbs and tongue stopping in mid-mirthful shake, his eyes fixating on the girl who was still kneeling and facing away from him. Yet her head was less bowed and had tilted to the side, allowing him to see her sculpted, doll-like face that made him even more sure she was not of any race he had encountered before and her closed eyes, still held unseeing as they had been since she was unsealed hours ago.

    She had replied to him in the language of the gods, yet somehow had not put any of the requisite power into her words and had pronounced them as if they were the common tongues of mortals. More than that, she had pronounced them with an accent he had not heard even from his creators, the ancient Devils, an accent only possible for those who had truly mastered the language. Somehow, she knew the language of the gods, better even than he did. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Are you a god?¡± He asked, unsure now if she was perhaps a remnant of his ancient makers. He couldn''t detect any power or divinity from her, nor did she have the form and aura of a devil, but his creators had been able to conceal themselves once. Even he wasn''t sure he could see through them, if they did not want to be seen through.

    ¡°A question, swimmer.¡± The girl said, ignoring his. He bristled, but remained more curious than angry. He wanted so badly to know, even more than he wanted to eat. As for punishing her insolence¡­ That didn''t even enter his mind. How could she be insolent to him? It was not like she was anything close to his equal, even if she was a long lost God.

    Thus, he awaited her question, which came swiftly. ¡°What do you know of this system?¡± She asked. The beast looked around.

    He saw no system here, only the ashes of a recently dead star. It was not somewhere he had ever been, a small star in a tiny Galaxy he didn''t even notice until it died, but within his territory now. Thus, he chose to answer, wondering if perhaps it was her system. That would explain why he had never seen her before, she was part of a new species entirely.

    ¡°That a star recently died here.¡± He said, making an effort to better pronounce the language of the gods. ¡°Nothing more. It was unremarkable. Was your species born here? If so, I am truly sorry they perished.¡± And he was. He enjoyed the new and exciting, to learn of things novel and make them known. For an entire race to perish in the death of their star was truly a pity, even if he himself would have just devoured them anyway soon enough.

    ¡°You have never been here before? What of the colonies surrounding it?¡± The girl continued to probe. Curious as to her purpose, the beast continued to play along. This was an unusual and thus entertaining interaction with a mortal. No running, no screaming, no begging, no fighting. Only a few questions and a gentle conversation. He found himself enjoying it. Perhaps he wouldn''t eat her so quickly after all. It might be fun to keep a mortal pet for a while.

    ¡°No. It never held enough merit for me to visit personally. Nor do I know of any colonies. I have never seen your kind before.¡± He gently reminded, trying to return things to his question.

    ¡°And it seems you never will, void swimmer.¡± The girl said, tears falling from her eyes again as she started crying. ¡°Again and again I fail. Is not this punishment too extreme?¡± She asked, the void swimmer not comprehending why she was crying. He decided it was because her world had just perished.

    ¡°It is a pity. For a species to die because a star died so suddenly, I find it just as unfortunate as you do.¡± He said, trying to sound consoling, like he had overheard mortals do when he devoured their friends. She started laughing instead. He was startled; he was quite sure that was not the appropriate response.

    ¡°My species has been extinct for far, far longer than the life of a single star, void swimmer.¡± She said, standing up. ¡°I, above all, should know; it was my sin, my acts, that caused it.¡±

    The beast stared at her, startled. She claimed to have destroyed her entire species? Interesting indeed. He wanted to know more, the learn how that had occurred and what had caused it. Curiosity had overwhelmed even his desire to feed and protect his territory. A single tiny pet could not harm that, could she? Was it so wrong to want to enjoy himself every once in awhile. He extended his tongue and wrapped it around her in what he believed to be a comforting gesture.

    ¡°That must be difficult.¡± He said, trying to repeat words he had heard before, translating them into the language of the gods. ¡°I am here if you want to talk about it.¡± He wondered, though, what she had meant by longer than the life of a single star. As far as he knew, even the age of gods had begun less than a star¡¯s lifespan ago. Much less his even shorter span of existence.

    ¡°You intrigue me, void swimmer. I would have expected something forged as you were to strike already, to devour me rather than talk.¡± The girl said, turning at last to look at him with her closed eyes.

    ¡°I have devoured many. My hunger is sated, and I must know everything about you before I do.¡± The beast said, wrapping its tongue gently around her, ever so careful not to inadvertently harm this precious toy. ¡°Perhaps I will keep you as a pet, to play with until you die.¡±

    She started giggling into her hand, turning her face away from him. He was startled by that reaction. He wasn''t sure what he had expected, but giggling wasn''t it. ¡°What amuses you?¡± He asked, curiosity still dominating every other emotion.

    ¡°Heeheehee¡­ you want to keep me as a pet.¡± The girl said, still trembling with suppressed mirth. ¡°You know what, I accept. It wouldn''t be the first time the pet has been more dangerous than the owner, or more intelligent either.¡± She smiled, perfectly symmetric teeth shining pearly white under pinkish lips. She held out her hand, a gesture the beast recognized as a gesture of friendship and agreement among mortals.

    He stared at it for a bit, then let his tongue wrap around her hand and lightly moved it up and down in response to her arms motion. Then he let his tongue wrap around her again, tasting her skin and trying to identify it''s intriguing flavor. He couldn''t tell what it was, not the natural flavor of cultivator nor the spicy heat of magic. Yet there was an energy there, a mortal, living energy he couldn''t identify. The girl pushed his tongue away as he played too much around her chest, pulling up her dress at last and covering herself up.

    ¡°You''re a touch perverted, aren''t you?¡± She asked him in what he recognized as a teasing tone. Offended he withdrew his tongue. While he wanted to defend himself by saying he was merely tasting her, he had observed enough mortals to know that would not change the charge. It was also his fault; he knew that mortal females were sensitive about their skin, and yet he played his tongue over hers for so long.

    ¡°You aren''t afraid of me?¡± He asked suddenly, noticing one thing he had forgotten in his delight at the extended interaction. Even gods and Devils had feared his kind when they lived together so long ago. Yet she didn''t have a hint of fear in her scent or taste. Only traces of humor, patience, curiously, and overwhelming grief. She was sad about something, he could tell. He had seen her crying, though, so that was no surprise.

    ¡°Why should I be?¡± The girl asked, sounds honestly surprised. He stared at her, then opened his fanged maw slightly and breathed forth a hint of his terrible power. Given time, he could use that power to devour an entire world, whilst in instants it could crush and massacre legions of strong mortals and feast on their cities. The girl did not flinch, making him close his mouth and continue to stare at her.

    ¡°... I will eventually eat you, even if I said I will keep you as a pet.¡± He said slowly, trying to impose on her fear with his power¡¯s pressure. Even as he rose it to more than 10% of his strength she was still unmoved. Slowly, walking on nothing, she stepped away from him and looked towards what he knew to be the center of the now dead star.

    ¡°Shall I tell you how this star died, void swimmer?¡± She asked in a soft tone. And at her words he saw something he knew to be impossible.

    The remnants of the star swirled around her, matter forming and reforming on her command before accelerating to the speed of light and transforming into pure energy. Energy of terrible magnitude and intensity, energy not even he was confident of surviving, slammed into her body and disappeared, consumed completely as if by a deep, dark pit. Flashes of lightning surrounded her as the matter ionized and tore apart in a flash of Cherenkov blue light, a color very similar to her hair and dress, and yet somehow less threatening and dangerous right now. The mighty beast of darkness, for all his power and fury, realized something. He realized that he did not want to know how that star had died, for if he did he would be reaching towards something he should not know, something that would change him forever. Coursing through his veins and hearts was something not quite like fear, but apprehension and caution, warning him not to proceed, warning him that some knowledge was dangerous enough to be avoided. So he answered in accordance with those instincts.

    ¡°No.¡± He said simply. ¡°I would prefer not to know that.¡± He elaborated, lacking the pride of a mortal that would demand he offer an explanation for his fear. He simply trusted his instincts and said straight out that he, for the sole reason that he didn''t want to, would not like to know how this star died.

    The light surrounding the girl dimmed and vanished. She turned her closed eyes to him and nodded, approving of the choice he made. ¡°Very well.¡± She said, walking across the rapidly disappearing nothing to stand close to him. ¡°As I am the pet, I guess I should just wait to be picked up, right?¡± She asked with a teasing smile.

    Understanding that as permission, though why he needed permission from his pet was beyond his ability to understand even as a question, the dark beast that had roamed in the void between stars since the end of the age of gods reached out a tongue and wrapped it securely around his prize, withdrawing her into a pocket of his mouth he reformed himself to create. He kept it there, enjoys the unknown flavor of her skin and the also unusual taste of her dress. He decided not to try and touch her chest or back anymore, not seeing the insult in being called a pervert but also wanting to experience different interactions. Enmity he had already played out in all its forms. Amiability, on the other hand, was as of yet unknown.

    Once he secured her he started feasting on the remnants of the star that filled the space around them. Drawing in the space around himself he fed very well, tasting energies like magic but also like something else, a wonderfully sweet and sour flavor he did not recognize but thought was somewhat similar to the intriguing taste of the girl and her dress.

    ¡°Can you hear me in here?¡± The girl asked while he was eating. He thought for a second how to respond, then simply spoke, trusting his throat to convey the sounds to the cavity near his mouth.

    ¡°Of course.¡± He said, and felt the girl move in his mouth, clapping her hands over her ears and wincing as if in pain.

    ¡°For the love of a thousand stars, could you speak a bit softer? I''m right here you know.¡± She complained. He considered that a reasonable request and lowered his tone significantly.

    ¡°I''ve never done this before.¡± He explained. ¡°Better?¡±

    ¡°Much.¡± The girl said. ¡°Though to say no one has ridden a void swimmer before¡­ Are your kind not working with at least one other race? Equals, superiors, or inferiors, any of those?¡±

    The beast thought over her question and saw only answers in the negative. ¡°Of course not.¡± He said plainly. ¡°We were made by the gods and Devils to hunt in the void between stars, and prey on mortals who dared to tread those corridors.¡± He said with a trace of pride at his illustrious origins.

    ¡°... Void swimmer.¡± The girl said, her voice seeming to break and his tongue tasting a burst of grief as intense as that he had tasted when he first came upon her. Only now his tongue was directly on her skin, and the vivid flavor of her grief filled its mouth. ¡°Those gods and Devils¡­ Are they the same as those who fought a Great War to end an Age of Gods?¡± She said weakly, a trace of pleading in her tone the beast recognized, but did not understand.

    ¡°We are of that illustrious lineage, mortal.¡± He said proudly. And to his shock the girl burst into tears again.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± She cried, shaking and holding herself tightly. He retracted his tongue as she trembled inside him, even forgetting to feast out of shock at the happening with himself. ¡°This can''t be¡­ It just can''t¡­¡± She begged some nonexistent entity, crying endless tears. The beast did not know what to do, so it went back to its comforting mortal playbook.

    ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡± He said, patting her with his tongue¡¯s tip. ¡°We''ll make everything better together.¡±

    ¡°That''s impossible!¡± She screamed, his tongue flung away by some force. ¡°I ruined everything! I destroyed hope itself and now nothing is left but an ever dying desolation! It''s all my fault! All my fault¡­¡± She collapsed, her strength dissipating into nothing. Trembling, she cried, great, heaving sobs that the beast could not comprehend.

    ¡°You are alive.¡± he noted, trying to comfort her.

    ¡°... That, void swimmer, is the problem.¡± She said through her tears. ¡°If only I were dead, I would not have to suffer so.¡±

    He was startled and then horrified for a second. His tongue struck forth at terrible speed to restrain her limbs and force her mouth open, preventing her from biting her tongue or other methods of committing suicide. Another tongue was sent into the space that held her, stroking her immobilized form and trying to restrain the suicidal thoughts of his new pet.

    ¡°Death is the end of all things.¡± He said calmly, persuading her. ¡°You must live, and only then can the pain stop. You can find happiness, and comfort, and good things. Life is good, death is bad. Suicide is the path to hell. You cannot kill yourself no matter what. Death is bad, life is good. Do not die, I forbid it, my pet. Your life is mine, so you cannot take it without my permission. Do not die. That is my order. You must live on, no matter what happens, for only then will those who have died for you be happy.¡± Spouting mortal platitudes he was surprised to feel with his tongues that the girl was sitting calmly in the center of her space, free from the bonds he had placed on her. He tried to wrap her up again but found that she could not be budged.

    ¡°I won''t kill myself, void swimmer.¡± The girl said, shaking her head. ¡°That is forbidden for me, by my promise to one of those who I failed to protect. It is cute you are so concerned, though.¡± She teased it, concealing a terrible grief he could still taste, covered by a thin veneer of humor.

    He didn''t understand this mortal; fear this intense was a characteristic of those driven mad by it, anger this intense reminiscent of suicidal charges into its teeth, despair even half this strong sufficient to make the strongest wills it had known collapse decrying the pointlessness of the struggle. It had tasted grief nearly this strong once before, at the end of the age of gods, from a devil who knew its race was doomed. The creature had been insane and incoherent with grief, only able to mutter half words and stumble to its death among his fangs. Yet this girl just sat there, laughing and teasing a monster that by all rights should have devoured her already. Her fit just before seemed like an illusion, disappearing without a trace.

    He decided he loved his pet. Incomprehensible, unpredictable, possibly suicidal and insane, and completely new in every way. Perfect for an ancient and nigh invincible monster of the void to keep, creating more mysteries for each one it managed to solve. A delightful flavor that could be used to spice up the blandest foods, ever changing, and a willingness to act as a pet should, without any whimpering or simpering or any other kind of -pering. Satisfied with his decision, and full to the brim on his meal, he swam through space to the outskirts of the system and opened a hole in space to the region he had been just before coming here. One of his children was bound to be nearby to admire his new pet, and perhaps shed some light on what mortal world he should use to find her food and water. He had a few ideas, but wanted to exercise his rights as ruling beast instead of working for himself.

    Still, he wondered one last thing as he traveled away. How, exactly, had that star died? What he tasted from its dust seemed more like the hot outer flames of a young, living star than the colder fire of an old and dying one. And everyone knew, stars only died of old age. Not even in the age of gods had it been possible to kill them, not for the strongest gods or the mightiest of their weapons.

    Internally, he confirmed to himself that whatever his pet knew about that death, he should not be the one to ask. It was guaranteed to be beyond his ability to comprehend.

 Chapter 2: Void Origins

    Chapter 2: Void Origins

    The girl sat in the center of the cavity the dark Beast had created for her, cross legged and ignoring the tongue that constantly licked her body and dress. It was wet and slippery, sure, but it was also clean and not sticky at all. The girl knew this and so did not mind. In her experience the tongue of a void swimmer was meant to clean its rider and provide them with a fluid that, while not the most delectable of meals, could keep them from dying of thirst during journeys across the great reaches of space.

    The girl recalled the first time she had ridden on one of the great void Wyrms, the ancestral being of all the void beasts that came after. So very, very long ago¡­

    <hr>

    ¡°Hurry up, Flame! We don''t want to be late!¡± A girl''s voice sounds in her memory. The speaker is a little girl, maybe six or seven years old, with hair of brilliant yellow and a dress of an even more striking shade of the same. She shines like a miniature sun, blindingly bright in both personality and appearance. Her features are remarkably symmetric, almost crafted in their perfection.

    ¡°What happened to your patience? Besides, it''s just a short trip.¡± Another girl responds in an equally high pitched voice, trying to conceal her excitement but not quite succeeding. She is almost the mirror image of the other girl, but her color is a scarlet red like a blazing flame and her features seem a bit rougher than the other girls.

    ¡°Dawn, take it easy.¡± The last girl, a cyan child like a younger version of the girl herself, said while pulling the red girl¡¯s hand. ¡°We have plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°¡¯Kay!¡± The yellow girl, Dawn, says happily. Flame, the red girl, sighs and follows after.

    ¡°Why do we have to humor her?¡± She mutters unhappily.

    ¡°You''re just as excited too, and stop pretending otherwise!¡± The cyan girl scolds her sharply, tugging on her hand.

    Flame glares right back at her. ¡°I am not! And besides, you''re acting all mature and stuff! Shouldn''t you stop pretending!¡± She yells, blushing.

    ¡°Maturity comes from wisdom, not time.¡± The cyan girl recites. ¡°So I can be mature if I want.¡± She says arrogantly.

    ¡°You brat!¡± Flame yells, jumping on her and pulling her hair.

    ¡°Ow ow ow! Stop it that hurts!¡± The cyan girl yells back, rolling around and fighting back just as childishly.

    ¡°Fight-o! Fight-o!¡± Dawn chants, running back to dance in a circle around the tussling girls. Eventually, they separate and get back to their feet, panting.

    ¡°Girls, please board the shuttle.¡± An old man says, coming up to the trio with a limping gait. Behind him a number of other men carry luggage and supplies, while others take over from the black robed bodyguards surrounding the girls at a distance.

    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Archmage!!!¡±¡±¡± The three girls say in unison, bowing abruptly and racing off towards the silvery vehicle under the despairing gaze of their bodyguards. Their feet clap against a black road as they race between countless carts and vehicles rushing towards and away from the shuttle.

    The old man, an Archmage, sighs and follows slowly after the energetic trip while a group of bodyguards race after them to fulfill their duty.

    ¡°It''s so pretty!¡± Dawn exclaims, climbing up atop one of the shuttle¡¯s fins and hanging off its edge. Beside her, Flame jump up and stands above her, looking down superciliously.

    ¡°¡®Course it is. It''s going to take me into space.¡± She says in a similarly arrogant tone.

    ¡°By the fires of Inferno could you two please stop this nonsense?¡± The cyan girl pleads while pulling Dawn down and glaring at Flame.

    ¡°But, but, but, it''s just so exciting! We''re going off world, you know?¡± Dawn protests, jumping up and down.

    ¡°Yeah, you''re a child, we know. Isn''t this routine?¡± Flame says, jumping down under the glare of the cyan girl.

    ¡°We''ve never been off world though!¡± Dawn protests again, wide eyes staring at every part of the silvery metallic shuttle. ¡°And we''re even going out of system.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where we''ll be weaker.¡± The cyan girl mutters.

    ¡°Eh? I thought we had boosters for that?¡± Flame asks, suddenly worried and checking a scarlet ornament in her hair.

    ¡°Didn''t you pay any attention?¡± The cyan girl asks scornfully. ¡°The boosters¡­¡±

    ¡°We lose some power leaving Finale.¡± Dawn says, cutting off the cyan girl¡¯s snide explanation. ¡°It''s because the system isn''t fully synchronized yet. The power conversion ratio for type 2 through 7 energies needs an independent way post to maintain similar output levels, and those way posts need to be harmonically identical in the phase space tensors to those above Finale to oscillate similar properties of the Arcanist matrix, but they can only get them identical within the uncertainty limit which isn''t good enough. They''re sure it will be fixed soon, but distributing this across all space is slow work.¡±

    The cyan girl rolls her eyes while Flame nods and touches the ornament one more time for good luck. The esoteric and highly technical description of the problem, unsuitable coming from the mouth of a child, makes perfect sense according to their faces although even their bodyguards are stunned by that.

    ¡°Isn''t that advanced power development theory¡­¡± One mutters to his comrade.

    ¡°Blast if I know. I dropped out of college in my third year.¡± He responds in a similar low tone.

    ¡°I wish they could just come here.¡± The cyan girl says unhappily.

    ¡°But then we wouldn''t get to go to space!¡± Dawn replies excitedly.

    ¡°I don''t like feeling weaker.¡± The cyan girl days back.

    ¡°Aw, get over yourself. You''ll still be stronger than either of us, right?¡± Flame says, shaking her head.

    ¡°Yeah, you always complain about the most pointless things. Just have fun!¡± Dawn says, skipping around in circles before a worker tries to walk through her. ¡°Oops, sorry!¡± She apologizes while backing away into Flame, who stumbles.

    ¡°Oi, watch yourself shiny!¡± Flame reprimands Dawn.

    ¡°It''s just skinship between sisters, right?¡± Dawn says, smiling radiantly again.

    ¡°Why aren''t you including me then?¡± The cyan girl asks, sulking.

    ¡°Hm... maybe because you''re being so cold and mature, and it''s making us feel unfun¡­¡± Dawn says, looking conspiratorially at Flame.

    ¡°Unfun? That''s not even a word you silly-mghf!¡± The cyan girl is cut off by a leaping Dawn tackling her to the ground and Flame catching her head and covering her mouth. Dawn rubs her head against her leg repeatedly, chanting ¡°skin-ship! Skin-ship! Skin-ship!¡± Each time she goes up and down.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The cyan girl screams, throwing Flame off by pulling her over her own head and collapsing the three of them into a single giant pile. Flame notices she is on top and relaxes, while Dawn and the cyan girl struggle to escape beneath her.

    ¡°owie¡­ Have you gotten heavier?¡± Dawn mutters on the bottom.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The cyan girl screams. ¡°I''ve even lost a couple kilos!¡± She proudly holds out her arm and flexes, the gesture made somewhat less impressive by her position trapped between two similarly sized girls.

    ¡°I don''t know, you might be putting on muscle.¡± Flame teases from her position on top.

    ¡°I''ll tickle you if you don''t move.¡± The cyan girl warns, her fingers twitching.

    ¡°You wouldn''t¡­¡± Flame starts, then looks out of the corner of her eye at the angry face of the girls below her. With sudden alacrity she gets to her feet and helps the other two up.

    ¡°Jeez, I was just playing.¡± Flame complains.

    Dawn nods and skips away but the cyan girl rolls her eyes before clapping her on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all just playing, Flame. Not like they¡¯ll let us do anything else.¡± Her eyes roll around to glare at the Archmage and bodyguards surrounding them at a respectful distance. Then she smiles and pulls Flame close.

    ¡°Look what I found.¡± She whispers, showing the scarlet girl a tiny piece of paper. Flame leans in to read it and then gasps.

    ¡°How¡¯d you get it?¡± She demands.

    ¡°It''s a secret.¡± The cyan girl replies.

    ¡°But¡­ But¡­ Can I?¡± Flame begs, her eyes pleading.

    ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t know, you were just sitting on me¡­¡± the cyan girl considers, tapping her chin with her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never do it again. C¡¯mon, please?¡± Flame whines with her hands reaching for the paper.

    ¡°Kay.¡± The cyan girl says as she drops the paper, which Flame snatches without a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Dawn.¡± She warns as Flame starts eagerly reading the paper, whose words change constantly as if to different pages.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Flame snorts. ¡°What do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°You did just beg for an adult novel, so¡­¡± The cyan girl snickers, before Flame claps a hand over her mouth and looks around warily.

    ¡°Ssshhh.¡± Flame hisses, quickly hiding the paper, an entire book contained within a single page, inside her dress. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Get off me.¡± The cyan girl says, pushing Flame¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±

    Flame glares at her again and then races off to the shuttle¡¯s door, which was hissing as it opens through complex machinery. The cyan girl watches her run off and waves to Dawn, who stops climbing on the shuttle wing and races after her. After a cautious look around, the cyan girl saw only bodyguards and grabs her skirt to dash after the other two, dropping her affected elegance for a childish freedom.

    Within, the shuttle hand several rows of padded seats and overhead compartments for storage on longer flights. Flame and Dawn had already taken the window and aisle seats in a group of three, Dawn sulking on the aisle while Flame pretends to sleep but stares out the window through squinted eyes. The cyan girl sighs and climbs over the immobile Dawn to take the middle seat, pulling a harness over her shoulders and strapping herself in despite the pointlessness of the procedure. Bodyguards stream on after them, as well as others like the old Archmage and unrelated people who were finally allowed to approach, though all the seats within four rows of the children had been taken by their escorts.

    ¡°Flame¡¯s being mean again.¡± Dawn whines, hitting the cyan girl¡¯s shoulder repeatedly in her unhappiness.

    ¡°I got here first, so I get first choice.¡± Flame retorts, crossing her arms by the window and dropping the pretense of sleep.

    ¡°Calm down, she won¡¯t block the entire window. You can still see.¡± The cyan girl placates the glowing yellow one, putting her arm around the other girl¡¯s shoulder. Dawn continues to pout but leans closer and stares avidly towards the window. Sighing in exasperation, Flame leans back to allow the view at a glare from the cyan girl who also looks out the window, though she wasn¡¯t too happy with the view.

    A great spaceport fills their vision, gleaming hulks of numerous ground-to-space shuttles making up the majority. A few atmosphere enabled starships rest at the edges of their vision, their ebon-shrouded hulls absorbing solar energy to power the mighty hyperspace and foldspace engines that hid near their stern. A space elevator stretches upwards in the distance, reaching through the dazzling ice of Niflheim far above towards the stars beyond. In the distance the edge of Heaven could be seen, brilliant white clouds hiding the floating continent itself from view but announcing its presence to all who look.

    Towering skyscrapers of steel and concrete and other, stronger materials hid the horizon to their left, stretching as endless peaks into the distance. Even in the early morning, the city shone with the light of a thousand tiny stars, brilliance defying the darkness above and announcing the might of humanity. The cyan girl admires its glory, forged of science to reign over the heavens and the earths. She smiles happily, reveling in the beauty of the works of man while turning her eyes to the right, the mighty mountains covered in similar cities of steel and the great green forests so carefully cultivated with the right balance of adventure and security, chaos and order. She imagines she could see the great trees, one of which she had made into a secret base some time back.

    Interrupting her reverie is the great roar of the shuttle¡¯s engines, the ship tilting the view so the ground is to their left and the sky to their right. Even so, the trio and everyone else on the shuttle feel gravity pulling them to the shuttle¡¯s floor, gravity control defying the force of the world below, just before the engines reverse that force and send them shooting into space, the ground vanishing rapidly beneath them. The spaceport¡¯s massive width shrinks to a tiny silvery dot in the midst of a massive city that stretches across the plains below, climbing the surrounding mountains and engulfing the green forests. The cyan girl takes a quick look to the other side of the shuttle, where the space elevator is streaking past them as they ascend parallel to its height for a time, before falling away as the shuttle gently curves to attain the horizontal velocity necessary for orbit.

    It is in this diagonal path that they pass the gleaming Ice layer of Niflheim, crystalline towers and islands orbiting the world far below. The cyan girl sees the green and silver plains of her home, Eden, centermost of the habitable zones of the world Finale. And Finale itself is coming into view, a massive golden gas giant glowing slightly with its own internal heat and much more brightly under the glare of the distant star just now appearing on the other side of the world. The green plains of Eden, over which hovers the white cloud-islands that make up Heaven, shrink to a tiny circle on that massive world, swimming above the layers of gas by the might of human engineering. Though Eden¡¯s surface area is almost a thousand times that of a normal world, it is still far too tiny against that supergiant ball of gas it calls its home.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The cyan girl then turns her gaze away from her homeworld and towards the crowded space in distant orbit among the rings. The giant planet has its own asteroid belt, almost, filled with minerals and crystals as well as countless habitats created by the wealthy and adventurous. Yet even more numerous are the great starships, immense behemoths that can traverse the void between stars in an instant, that gleam ebony black against the rising sunlight and conceal the stars behind. Like silvery fish among dark whales, tiny shuttles dart between them as well as vast space stations turning slowly on massive axes to reduce the energy drain of gravity control. Even the grandest of the black voidships are made into fish themselves before these mighty stations, several matching the spin of the countless rings and latching on before disappearing into the deep halls of the station.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Flame mutters, impressed.

    ¡°Hel¡¯s Throne.¡± Dawn says matter of factly, her voice hiding the excitement she¡¯s obviously feeling. ¡°The greatest space station ever built, able to contain the population of a dozen worlds with ease. So COOL!¡± Her calm pretense vanishes, an excited squeal taking its place as she tries to crowd the window.

    ¡°The ships are cooler.¡± The cyan girl says, also childishly pushing to try and watch the ebony behemoths as they fly through them. ¡°What type is the Void Wyrm?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Dawn says, surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the newest coolest most awesome means of space travel? Where? Where? Where?¡± She swings her head around frantically, staring past the bodyguards toward the other side to search for their ship.

    ¡°Look! Look at that!¡± Flame cries, pointing at a massive skeletal frame that even now is being covered with steel plating and countless space suited workers among legions of robotic workers. ¡°Can we go through it? Can we can we can we?¡± She begs, hitting the seat in front of them where the Archmage sighs repeatedly at his excited charges.

    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s not safe.¡± He says, trying to sound patient despite his rapidly diminishing reserves. ¡°You know full well the nanomachines will devour anything not already recognized and use it to build the ship.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But¡­ but¡± Flame is reduced to chanting impotently, her shining eyes fixing on the growing skeleton of another great ship.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Wyrm? I wanna see the Wyrm!¡± The cyan girl cries, also pounding the seat in front of her.

    ¡°Ah! A Hecate cruiser, Zylarian shield ships, and¡­ and¡­ Is that a Ytterbium Destroyer?! It¡¯s got enough laser batteries to break a planet in half! And the Fighter! X-wings, B-Wings, Y-fighters, so much awesomeness!¡± Dawn chatters happily, straining to get out of her seat though she¡¯s already being held by the bodyguard behind her.

    The Archmage holds his head in his hands, remembering once again that for all their vaunted power and training the trio behind him were just children, children who had never been to space before and yet knew far too much about the subject. He was seriously regretting not taking the offer to transport them in their sleep, at least until they got on the great interstellar vessel where he could leave them in the capable hands of the crew. But he also knew that that would surely be worse because they would blame him for the misfortune of missing this flight.

    The shuttle approaches the vast station as Dawn is forcibly restrained in her seat and made to content herself with the one window the other two are still fixed to, though her sulking dissipates in further excitement.

    ¡°We¡¯re going into Hel¡¯s Throne? Are we are we are we?¡± Dawn jumps up and down in her seat, bouncing against her harness.

    Flame leans back to try and see forward, her eyes similarly shining. ¡°It looks like it. It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger¡­¡±

    ¡°Aw¡­ I thought we were going right to the ship¡­¡± The cyan girl complains, kicking the seat in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna walk¡­¡±

    ¡°This will be over soon, this will be over soon, just a bit longer, this will be over soon.¡± The Archmage prays quietly, trying to ignore the cacophony coming from behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s opening!¡± Shrieks Flame.

    ¡°I wanna see!¡± The cyan girl cries as she almost falls over the scarlet girl to reach the window.

    ¡°Tell me tell me tell me!¡± Dawn chants, unable to get out of her seat to reach.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tunnel!¡± Flame explains, still shrieking. ¡°It¡¯s dark and scary but there are lights and people walking around us¡­ There¡¯s colored lights telling us where to go!¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡­ I can see the signs! We¡¯re inside Hel¡¯s Throne!¡± The cyan girl cries, staring at the windows of the passage they were flying through.

    ¡°They¡¯re upside down!¡± Flame cries, stating the obvious.

    ¡°No, we are!¡± Dawn protests, raising her hands over her head.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be quiet eventually, just don¡¯t listen to them, you can get through this.¡± the Archmage continues to chant.

    ¡°We¡¯re turning¡­ It looks like our color went a different direction!¡± Flame says, straining her eyes to see the front of the shuttle.

    ¡°We¡¯re stopping!¡± The cyan girl complains, kicking her feet forward and disappointed the ride was ending.

    ¡°We¡¯re not getting off yet.¡± The Archmage says, motioning for the bodyguards to keep the girls seated.

    The rest of the passengers and half the escorts leave the shuttle, jumping down from the hovering ship and then floating through the minimal gravity. Luggage discharges from the hold below, caught by handling robots and delivered to the passengers who head off into the halls of the massive space station. The girls and their remaining escorts shuffle around in the seats, as the shuttle rumbles again and takes off deeper into the hallways, much faster this time. The passengers are pressed against their seats and have trouble breathing, much less talking. Except, of course, for a certain trio.

    ¡°We¡¯re going fast now.¡± Flame notes, still looking out the window easily.

    ¡°I wonder where we¡¯re going....¡± The cyan girl wonders.

    ¡°To the Void Wyrm~!¡± Dawn sings, leaning forward against the force of acceleration.

    ¡°Wait¡­ I think we¡¯re there¡­ nope, just another dark hall.¡± Flame says, shaking her head.

    ¡°What is the Void Wyrm anyway?¡± The cyan girl wonders.

    ¡°It''s the super secret super innovative new way to travel through space!¡± Dawn explains excitedly.

    ¡°You do know that doesn¡¯t mean anything, right?¡± The cyan girl asks, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°But¡­ But its super secret¡­¡± Dawn pouts, sulking.

    ¡°We get it, you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Flame says cruelly.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s mean!¡± The cyan girl reprimands her.

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t!¡± Flame protests the accusation.

    ¡°I know things!¡± Dawn says. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a void ship that doesn¡¯t need to be fueled or repaired, and powers itself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t all nanoships do that?¡± the cyan girl wonders.

    ¡°Even without nanos!¡± Dawn declares, then softly adds, ¡°I think.¡±

    ¡°So you still have no idea?¡± Flame says before turning back to the window at the cyan girl¡¯s glare.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get there, okay?¡± The cyan girl says.

    ¡°Okay~¡± Dawn says, not depressed at all.

    ¡°Speaking of, I think that¡¯s it, but¡­¡± Flame says, her voice trailing off while looking out the window.

    The three girls paste themselves to the window in a second, the harnesses falling away seemingly effortlessly under the horrified eyes of the escorts. They stare out at the massive hangar within which rests a single massive black form, swimming through the space within and then curling up on the floor to look down on the shuttle quickly approaching it.

    ¡°Is that¡­¡± The cyan girl starts.

    ¡°... Alive?¡± Asks Flame, the three girls turning to stare at each other. A heartbeat later they are outside the shuttle, descending to the floor in the minimal gravity and floating towards the massive ebony serpent that watched them approach warily.

    ¡°What the¡­¡± The Archmage says inside the shuttle, whirling around to stare at the now empty seats. ¡°... Didn¡¯t I explicitly warn them not to teleport? And doesn¡¯t this thing have anti-teleport barriers? ¡­ Though I guess expecting any barrier to stop those three is a mistake¡­¡± he mutters, then looks out his window towards the trio racing ahead of the shuttle. ¡°Ah, well¡­ At least it¡¯s finally quiet.¡± He finishes, leaning back against the seat and closing his eyes while the bodyguards panic and try to follow the mischievous trio.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big, isn¡¯t it?¡± Flame says as they approach.

    ¡°Sh¡­ Maybe it can hear us.¡± Dawn whispers, staring at the length of the massive creature.

    ¡°Hey! Can you hear us?¡± The cyan girl cries out, waving at the massive serpent.

    The serpent looks at them for a time, then turns its massive black eyes to the handlers racing towards the trio on the ground, specifically one man who stands right below it¡¯s head with folded arms waving orders.

    ¡°Captain, Should I catch them?¡± It asks, one eye still focusing on the descending trio and the shuttle behind them.

    The captain says something that the serpent could hear but the three could not, although the massive voice of the serpent filled the entire area. Nodding at whatever was said, the serpent¡¯s head flickers forward and three massive, many-forked tongues stretch out to catch the three girls.

    ¡°Eww!¡± Flame complains, struggling against the wet tongue.

    ¡°Hey! Let go!¡± The cyan girl struggles. ¡°I¡¯m warning you!¡±

    ¡°Calm down! It¡¯s just bringing us in!¡± Dawn says, also looking disgusted but keeping the presence of mind to see that they were being quickly transported to right in front of the man addressed as Captain.

    They were set down on the ground in front of him, where they immediately start wiping themselves off and trying to get rid of the wet saliva that covered them as the tongues retracted into the massive mouth looming over them.

    ¡°Gross!¡± the cyan girl complains, the wetness bursting away from her and spattering across the floor, leaving her clean and dry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not gross. Void Wyrm saliva is specially engineered as a cleaning fluid, you know. Helps to have an easily supply of liquid soap on long journeys through space.¡± The Captain corrects, walking over to stand in front of the girls.

    ¡°Oh! So that is the Void Wyrm!¡± Dawn says, dashing a few steps forward before a giant tongue catches her from above and returns her to the line in front of the Captain.

    ¡°Yes, this is Void Wyrm Prime, nickname Vyp, and I am her captain.¡± the Captain says with a trace of pride, before his face turns stern. ¡°And now I will have you explain why you pulled that damn fool stunt in my hangar.¡± He thundered, his booming voice lashing the three girls hanging their heads in front of him.

    ¡°The shuttle was going so slowly¡­¡± Flame complains.

    ¡°We just wanted a closer look¡­¡± Dawn protests.

    ¡°Nobody got hurt, so it¡¯s fine, right?¡± The cyan girl cheekily explains with a smile.

    ¡°No, it damn well is not!¡± The Captain roars. ¡°I expect rules to be obeyed on my ship, you got that!¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°But¡­¡±¡±¡± The trio starts.

    ¡°Silence!!¡± The Captain yells, ¡°No ifs, ands, or buts! You will follow the rules on my ship, or you won¡¯t ride it. You got that?¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Yes¡­¡±¡±¡± The trio mutters, sulking.

    ¡°Excellent. So, this is Vyp. Say hi, Vyp!¡± He calls out.

    ¡°Hi, Captain.¡± The sonorous voice of the massive wyrm calls out. ¡°I¡¯m Vyp, the first Void Wyrm. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The trio nods, watching the massive head and huge fangs with wide eyes. The tongues flicker out to right in front of each girl, who look at each other before nodding and shaking the tongues with their hands.

    ¡°Glad to see you getting along. Now, Vyp here is the result of a secret project to create self sustaining, self repairing, reproducing voidships. I assume you three don¡¯t need to be briefed on the violation of secrets acts, so I¡¯ll give you a tour. If you don¡¯t mind, Vyp?¡± He says, turning to the massive serpent.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± The serpent chuckles. ¡°It should be entertaining to deal with people who aren¡¯t scared of me in the slightest.¡±

    The three girls blinked and then raced towards the opening in the serpent¡¯s skin that appeared in front of them. It closed suddenly, leaving them rubbing against the skin to try and find the opening once they reached it.

    ¡°Ok, first rule, no running on my ship. We walk, Vyp isn¡¯t quite used to the sensation of people¡¯s feet inside her yet.¡± The Captain says, catching up to the girls and placing a hand against the skin, which immediately opens up into a passageway.

    ¡°Or because you just don¡¯t want to be left in the dust.¡± The serpent¡¯s voice came from a hole right next to them, leading the girls to crowd around it and examine it closely.

    ¡°So cool¡­¡± Dawn mutters, feeling the rubbery flesh around the speaker hole.

    ¡°Can she hear us?¡± Flame asks nervously. ¡°It¡¯s also dark¡­¡±

    The cyan girl jumps and tries to touch the ceiling, falling far short but still making a respectable effort before the Captain catches her and gently sets her on the ground.

    ¡°A bit more restraint would be nice, young ladies. And yes, Vyp can hear and answer anywhere in her body. Her brain takes the place of a shipboard AI, though with a bit more personality in my opinion.¡± The Captain explains, holding onto the cyan girl¡¯s hand and taking Dawn¡¯s as well, with Flame trailing behind.

    ¡°The Void Wyrm makes passages in her body, part of the shapeshifter blood we give her, and has a second stomach to contain cargo or raw materials. She could be a transport, a mining vessel, or a speed runner depending on how much she¡¯s carrying and how much energy she gets. Her primary stomach converts thermal energy and matter to her own energy supplies, allowing her to feed on subatomic space dust, and either gas giants or asteroids. She can harvest an entire asteroid field in a matter of days instead of the months it normally takes. But her primary benefit is that she can reproduce. Vyp will likely be artificially inseminated for her first litter, before others are prototyped and grown in labs until they reach spaceflight size. Vyp can also generate bioluminescence¡­ If you please,¡± strip of flesh along the ceiling light up to illuminate the corridors, running in every direction, ¡°and should be capable of running with a minimal crew in a few years.¡±

    ¡°What about weapons?¡± Dawn asks excitedly, trying to see everything at once.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The captain laughs. ¡°Vyp doesn¡¯t need weapons. Her hide is tough and she¡¯s extremely agile. Plus, most starships aren¡¯t any tougher than asteroids, so we just give her permission to eat any pirates that attack us. Vyp isn¡¯t a warship, after all.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her speed?¡± Flame asks.

    ¡°Vyp doesn¡¯t yet have gravity control down, so sublight she¡¯s pretty slow. She¡¯s flexible enough to make any direction changes meaningless but linear acceleration is a struggle. However, Vyp is hyperspace capable and can even fold space with ease, making her just as fast as anything else translight.¡± The captain explains with pride, standing tall in the halls of his prided living ship.

    ¡°What about the bathroom?¡± The cyan girl asks, rubbing her legs together.

    The captain chuckles. ¡°You might not like it, missy, but Vyp is capable of absorbing any mess made in her body. Still, there¡¯s one right up here, just turn left and it will be right in front of you. Can you guide her, Vyp?¡± He asks, letting her rush forward urgently as green arrows appear on the walls. She vanishes quickly with the sound of a door closing up ahead.

    ¡°Doors?¡± Flame asks.

    ¡°And furniture too.¡± The Captain adds. ¡°We decorated the place a little bit for passengers. Vyp can open and close her walls at will but passengers like to have control of that sort of thing. Makes them feel better and such.¡±

    ¡°So cool¡­¡± Dawn says again, staring every which way.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The Captain says calmly. ¡°This will be her maiden loaded voyage. Make sure to give us a good review when we get there. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a bit of preparation to deal with for our journey.¡± He finishes, walking off down the hallways and disappearing almost instantly.

    ¡°This is awesome¡­¡± Flame says, running after the cyan girl towards the bathroom. They run into each other and bounce back before collapsing onto the floor under the amused laughter of Dawn.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Dawn laughs at the pair of mirror twins shaking their heads and slowly climbing to their feet.

    ¡°The bathroom was amazing! There¡¯s just a hole in the floor and you crouch over it and¡­¡± The cyan girl says energetically.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till we¡¯re moving. But there aren¡¯t any windows¡­¡± Flame complains, looking around.

    ¡°This is going to be so, much¡­¡± Dawn starts before the other two jump in to finish together, ¡°¡°¡°FUN!!!¡±¡±¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Why do you grieve so much, mortal?¡± A thunderous voice resounded, bringing the girl out of her reverie on a long distant past.

    She wiped tears streaming from her still shut eyes and pulled herself upwards, sitting instead of laying down. ¡°I grieve for what is lost, swimmer.¡± She replied, her tone betraying nothing of her inner turmoil. ¡°There is much of it to grieve for.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The great beast said, his tongue still tasting the overpowering loss that had surged for a second just before. ¡°I suppose there is much less now than there was before.¡± He concluded, remembering the age of Gods and the countless mortal empires that were no more. They had fallen, as they were meant to, but it was still a pity that he could no longer taste their flavors. He decided that was what the girl must have meant by her worries over what is lost.

    There was one more thing that surprised him, though. The mighty spatial storms which tore at him as he traveled in the space between spaces were not insulated by his great hide. The space around the girl should be calamitous as well, devastating ruptures in space ripping her apart and crushing her limbs (though he had been sure that he could steer clear of the worst of it and keep her alive), but his tongue tasted a perfect calmness in the vicinity around her. It was like this fractured space was welcoming and embracing her.

    Curiouser and curiouser, this pet of his became. But for now he did not inquire further into the unnatural calm that eased his journey through the fractured space.

    He never could understand why mortals protested that which made things easier on them, after all.

 Chapter 3: Shadow Negotiations

    Chapter 3: Shadow Negotiations

    A swarm of dark beasts gathered in a distant part of space, near the edge of their respective territories. Twelve in total, they roared out their challenges into the soundless void and conveyed their intentions with waves of trembling space.

    {{Prey is scarce, but that does not excuse this invasion.}} One roared, a female with great scars over her mighty hide and a single wounded fin. Her tongues lashed angrily towards the others.

    She called herself Nyx, the term a mortal race had called her long ago which she had learned meant Night Goddess. She was the largest of the dark beasts gathered here, but not by much. Her pride came from the fact that her mate was a mighty beast, and that he had claimed her as his own and would destroy any who dared harm her.

    {{We do not come to invade.}} The next largest, a male with a swarm of three females around him, placated her. He claimed the title Hades, name of a long deceased god of death, and he was proud that his hide lacked any scars or damage. The females around him, his three ¡®Furies¡¯ according to a mighty mortal emperor who had escaped their assault once before, swam lazily behind him and coquettishly waved their eyes and tongues in attempts to appeal to him further. Alecto was the largest, Megaera the second, and Tisiphone the smallest.

    {{Nor do we.}} Another, a medium sized female with a slightly smaller male beside her. Juliet and Romeo, that pair that had come together despite the wrathful rage with which their parents fought over territory. They did not acknowledge the names in the slightest, believing it beneath them.

    {{It is not about the scarcity of prey. All know that even if the prey does not traverse the void one only needs descend to their puny worlds to feast.}} Another female, a philosophical type among the dark beasts that traveled the void who enjoyed long conversations with mortals before she ate them, noted. She was called Thinker by the others, though she called herself the Beast of Wisdom as a fancier title. She was alone, yet two small males who competed for her affection floated nearby and nodded approvingly at her words. She insultingly called them Fat and Skinny, for one was short and stubby while the other short and slender, each far inferior to her elegant length and delicate (in her mind) flippers.

    {{Mother, Father will deal with these interlopers.}} The final male snarled, glaring at all the others warningly and protecting his tiny sister who was the smallest of those gathered her. These two were children of Nyx and the mighty dark beast that ruled this territory. He claimed the name Pluto, in the style of his mother, while his sister was called Nemesis by her family. Snarling, the dark beasts growled at each other and send blasts of fractured space in every direction to warn their rivals, a gathering of enemies the likes of which would normally erupt in violence in seconds. Yet at this moment none dared, either fearful of the terrible ruler of this space or the possibility that they may be defeated by the combined force of the rest if they moved first.

    {{Enough of this. We came to talk, not to fight.}} Hades declared, moving back from the brink of combat.

    {{Indeed. This is a discussion of peace.}} Thinker added, glaring warningly at Nyx and Pluto.

    {{Peace?! When you invade our domain unprovoked? What peace is this?}} Nyx snarled, Pluto growling agreement.

    {{You claim territory beyond your needs and you claim it is unprovoked?}} Alecto snarled back.

    {{Territory is meant to be claimed, fool.}} Pluto growled.

    {{When others go hungry and you feast on excess!}} Tisiphone whined.

    {{This is not about territory, Furies!}} Juliet scolded.

    {{Of course it is! What else could it be about?}} Megaera replied, glaring at the slightly smaller female and her mate.

    {{We just wish for a slight redistribution so no one starves.}} Hades explained calmly, glaring at Nyx who glared right back.

    {{You dare?}} Nyx snarled threateningly.

    {{Wait, we came to trade not fight¡­}} Fat started, looking at Skinny who made affirmative motions.

    {{So what? This will lead to fighting no matter what.}} Pluto snarled, tensing his great body before Nemesis.

    {{Calm down, brother¡­}} Nemesis said weakly.

    {{Why must we hate each other so? Mortals are so much more sensible about this.}} Thinker complained.

    {{We are not pathetic mortals, fool.}} Nyx growled.

    {{Do not insult us so, either.}} Alecto growled, turning on Thinker aggressively.

    {{Um, can we get back to the discussion?}} Romeo added weakly, swaying his fins unhappily.

    A tremor of space reached them and raced across their bodies. Pluto and Nyx grew more confident while Hades and Thinker¡¯s groups grew more hesitant.

    {{Father will be here soon. You better run.}} Pluto taunted.

    {{We need to discuss with him anyway.}} Thinker said, forcing herself to sound confident.

    {{I¡¯m not afraid of him.}} Hades snarled, though his females obviously did not agree with those bold words.

    Far faster than expected, a vast rift in space opened and revealed the mighty dark beast that had visited the ashes of the star, his great body dwarfing even Nyx and making the others draw back in fear. Glaring around, he paused for a second before roaring towards all parties.

    {{What is going on here?!}} He demanded, the largest and mightiest dark beast in this region and perhaps in the universe intimidating the rest with his fury.

    {{They came to steal our territory.}} Nyx growled, gleeful at her mate¡¯s arrival to punish the interlopers.

    {{We came to talk¡­}} Thinker complained, shrinking before his mighty glare.

    {{... You¡­ you are starving others¡­}} Hades muttered, falling silent and retreating away from the mighty monster before him.

    {{Oh. Just that?}} He said, seeming completely uninterested all of a sudden. {{Food is scarce in many places, isn¡¯t it? Unfortunate, that¡­}} He muttered, his rage vanishing as he played with his pet and wondered how to reveal it in this situation. He had been so happy to show it off before the gathered multitude but if they wanted to fight for territory right now it may not be safe. And he didn¡¯t want his pet broken so soon after he obtained it.

    {{Shaitan¡­}} His mate called the name he took a long time ago, though he himself had forgotten when and how. {{Aren¡¯t you going to punish these interlopers?}}

    {{Again, we¡¯re not after territory¡­ wait, why aren¡¯t you mad?}} Thinker asked, watching him suspiciously.

    The rest focused on the great beast, no trace of the expected rage and battle fury they were used to from invaded beasts coloring his words. They had not experienced this sort of cold fear before, wondering why he was restraining himself so far and if in fact he was as furious as he should be but was simply not showing it.

    {{I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just territory.}} He said, still thinking about his pet and remembering the vast stretches of space now filled with stardust he had just claimed on the outer edge of the universe. His territory was likely far too vast already, and he didn¡¯t much care if they wanted some of it. He didn¡¯t have many neighbors anyway, after secluding himself this far away from even the main regions the dark beasts ruled.

    {{Its¡­ its¡­ just territory?!?!}} Nyx wailed, whirling to headbutt her mate angrily. {{They¡¯re stealing our domain!}}

    {{Father, what is wrong with you today?}} Pluto asked, trying to stay polite even as he directed rage towards his father.

    {{See, dad¡¯s calm.}} Nemesis muttered softly, though everyone ignored her.

    {{Why are you so upset?}} Shaitan asked, surprised. {{We had so much before. Also, I just found another galaxy, a bit small to be fair, empty of mortals or beasts beyond the outer edge of our territory. It¡¯s ours now too.}}

    {{You¡­ you claimed a whole galaxy?}} Hades screamed as the other outsiders were still stunned by a dark beast saying territory wasn¡¯t important. Their entire existence revolved around territory, after all.

    {{Shaitan, it¡¯s the principle of the thing. We can¡¯t give up any ground.}} Nyx scolded, repeatedly hitting her mate. But he was ignoring her, the girl inside him stretching and standing up at last.

    ¡°Jeez, just give it a break already, shouldn''t they?¡± She asked, tapping his walls to get his attention. ¡°Just let me out for a second could you? It¡¯s stuffy in here.¡±

    ¡°Could you wait until I handle this?¡± He asked, rumbling through his body though none of the others perceived it. ¡°I don¡¯t want my pet eaten.¡±

    ¡°Your concern is cute. But seriously, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She said, her closed eyes seeming to stare straight at him. ¡°They¡¯re more interested in your territory than little old me.¡±

    ¡°You can understand us?¡± He said, shocked. She nodded as it it was the most obvious thing in the world and tapped his tongue impatiently.

    {{Haa¡­ So troublesome¡­}} He said through space, opening his mouth and pulling his pet out in front of him. {{Are you Happy yet?}} he asked, ignoring the other beasts for a bit.

    ¡°Ack, Ack! A little warning that its vacuum would be appreciated!¡± She coughed, waving her hand to generated air and a solid surface in the void as she floated through space. ¡°Shiva¡¯s heart it¡¯s cold out here.¡± She yelled again, trembling and glaring at him.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    {{... The void is cold.}} He said, noting the obvious. {{Not everywhere is in the ruins of a star.}}

    ¡°I know but that doesn¡¯t make it not cold!¡± She cried, the air she conjured warming significantly as he settled his great body on the solid surface, feeling it with his great flippers and wondering why it drew him like the gravity of a planet. His great eyes fixed on the squirming girl who was hopping from foot to foot hugging herself.

    {{Shaitan¡­}} Nyx said. {{What are you doing?}}

    {{I got a pet.}} He explained simply, still watching it attempt to warm itself.

    {{I see¡­}} Nyx said slowly, her eyes rolling in confusion. {{My mate is insane.}} She lamented in a roar, looking pointedly in the opposite direction and rippling dismay across her skin.

    {{I¡¯m not insane.}} He said, displaying confidence in turn.

    ¡°Last time I checked void swimmers didn¡¯t keep pets, so you are either unique or insane. There was a point where the first was more insulting than the second.¡± The girl noted, finally letting her arms drop.

    {{... Why would unique be more insulting than insane?}} He asked, forgetting his mate again.

    ¡°How should I know? I never claimed to understand those idiots.¡± She protested, shrugging her arms against the unnatural pull she created.

    {{Who were they?}} He asked, curious again. {{Why were they idiots?}}

    ¡°Because they were.¡± She said simply, shaking her head. ¡°And they were part of the cult of equality.¡±

    {{Cult of what?}} He asked.

    ¡°Equality, you know, that thing where everyone is the same¡­ It was not quite as stupid as it sounds, but it was still pretty stupid once upon a time.¡± The girl said waving her arms and then dropping them as she realized equality wouldn¡¯t mean anything to a dark beast.

    {{... Shaitan, why is there a mortal in the void? Un-devoured?}} Hades asked, his tongues licking his lips.

    {{She is my pet.}} Shaitan said simply. {{She is mine to do with as I will.}}

    ¡°Every time you talk, you seem more and more perverted.¡± The girl complained, shaking her head.

    {{That has nothing to do with perversion.}} Shaitan declared simply.

    {{Father is talking to a mortal, mother¡­}} Pluto said, joining his mother in watching everywhere at once.

    {{Pretend it''s not happening.}} Nyx replied, still ignoring it.

    Nemesis, on the other hand, swam down to her father and ran into the plain of solidified void.

    {{AH! Why is it hard!?!?!}}

    {{The mortal created a solid surface to stand on.}} Shaitan explained, watching the girl start stretching and running in circles.

    {{{{{{{{{{{{WHAT!?!?!?!?!?}}}}}}}}}}}} A cacophonous roar came from the collected beasts, who one by one settled and started examining the plain of solid void that was unlike anything they had ever seen.

    {{The Void has become hard.}} Thinker observed.

    {{What is this power, Shaitan?}} Hades asked while the others were struck with silence.

    {{Unknown.}} Shaitan said. {{So I¡¯m keeping the mortal.}}

    {{This is¡­ How was this done, mortal?}} Pluto demanded, having returned to the group and even now repeatedly ramming the solid void to pass through.

    ¡°What are you doing, void swimmer?¡± She asked, staring at the bouncing dark beast.

    {{I¡¯m sitting behind you.}} Shaitan answered, assuming ¡®void swimmer¡¯ to be her name for him. Then he noticed that she was talking in the language of the gods, something none of the other dark beasts understood. {{Also, they don¡¯t know that language.}} He pointed out.

    ¡°Mercible¡¯s blessings. At least I don¡¯t have to deal with pronunciation even worse than yours.¡± She commented, rolling her eyes.

    {{What did she say, father?}} Pluto asked, realizing the mortal tongue was one his father understood and staring at him without bouncing any more. The rest were similarly fascinated by the pet, making Shaitan swell with pride that his pet was the center of attention and he was the only one able to talk to her. He wrapped his tongue around her and pulled her closer, putting her right below his head defensively and glaring at the rest who were staring at her with a bit too much hunger for his liking.

    {{A mortal who can make the void solid¡­}} Hades muttered.

    {{How delightful must she taste.}} Atropos wondered.

    {{Don¡¯t be so greedy, Shaitan.}} Juliet commented.

    {{I wonder what it knows¡­}} Thinker considered.

    {{Maybe it tastes good¡­}} Fat added.

    {{I might want a pet too¡­}} Skinny considered.

    {{Perhaps you aren¡¯t insane after all.}} Nyx decided, coming back to join the circle staring at the girl.

    {{She¡¯s mine.}} Shaitan said, growling aggressively.

    {{Maybe I should speak for myself.}}

    A new voice was suddenly added the the chorus and rung with pleasant kindness in all their senses. The new vibrations were too gentle and beautiful to be produced by any dark beast, almost musical in nature, and they all fell silent before looking towards the girl who was the only other one there. She waved her hand again and space trembled, producing the same musical voice that all of them could detect.

    {{It isn¡¯t polite to talk about someone as if they¡¯re not here, you know.}} She said kindly, causing another eruption of shaking space.

    {{She can talk!?!?!}} Hades screamed.

    {{What sort of Mortal is this?!?!}} Nyx cried.

    {{Shaitan how did you teach her to do that?!}} Thinker asked.

    {{Father, so cool¡­}} Nemesis muttered.

    {{Am I dreaming?}} Romeo added.

    {{Only mortals dream, my mate.}} Juliet retorted.

    {{How is it possible?}} Tisiphone asked.

    Shaitan himself was struck dumb. She had only been hearing the language for a few minutes and could already speak it, for he could not believe that she had already known the language. But as if to deny that belief she grimaced and muttered in the language of the gods. ¡°I forgot how annoying this is. Fortunately space is a lot weaker than it used to be.¡±

    {{... You know this language?}} He asked finally, silencing the rest who realized he had not taught her.

    ¡°Of course. Though it is much different than I remember¡­ at least I can convert it pretty easily.¡± She said to him. {{The people used it all the time.}} she continued in the space shaking language before shuddering and shaking her head. {{The people¡­ the people¡­}} ¡°What did you do to yourselves, old wyrms?¡± She complained in the language of the gods again.

    {{This is a fascinating mortal.}} Hades praised.

    {{Of course.}} Shaitan said, rippling in pleasure.

    {{What is it?}} Thinker asked, reaching out her tongue and retracting it at a warning growl.

    {{ I don¡¯t know.}} Shaitan said, displaying negation and uncertainty.

    {{Then where did you find it? Assuming I have your permission to visit of course.}} Thinker added, cautiously.

    {{In the dust of a dead star.}} Shaitan said. {{One that blew up just before I got there.}}

    {{{{{{{{............}}}}}}}} A long silence stretched among the beasts, before a few chuckled at what they perceived to be a joke.

    {{No mortal could survive the death of a star.}} Hades said, showing negation again. {{Where did you really find her.}}

    {{Father¡­ didn¡¯t you go examine that surge of energy in the outer reaches? It was really a dying star?}} Pluto commented, thinking it a bad joke but remembering that his father didn¡¯t often joke. And a dying star was a feast for dark beasts like them.

    {{Yep. She made the void hard and was sitting on it.}} Shaitan said. {{Apparently her kind was destroyed with the star.}} he lamented, showing unhappiness.

    {{You have a dead star in your territory, truly?!}} Thinker responded.

    {{So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t mind losing territory}} Hades added angrily.

    {{Ufufufu¡­ You are truly still the best, my mate.}} Nyx said with pride.

    {{I told you already, beast. My kind was dead far longer ago than the mere lifespan of a star.}} The girl corrected, her sealed eyes glaring at him angrily and a pressure he had felt similar to when he asked her why she wasn¡¯t scared of him.

    He did not reply, but the others were highly amused. She shook her head and walked back towards him, her brilliant cyan color reflecting light even in these dark depths of the void. Then she sat down and seemed to ignore him and all the others, looking down into the endless void.

    {{Your mortal is arrogant, Shaitan.}} Hades sent mockingly.

    {{So it would seem.}} Shaitan replied, rippling his own amusement at her antics.

    {{What kind of mortal is she?}} Thinker asked. {{I have never seen this kind before.}}

    {{Nor have I.}} Shaitan said. {{Thus I took her as a pet.}}

    {{Interesting.}} Juliet commented. {{She looks a bit like the elves I met once.}} she noted.

    {{Perhaps she''s some sort of elf.}} Romeo added. {{There are a lot of types, after all.}}

    {{She doesn''t smell like an elf.}} Shaitan sent. {{I don''t think she is one.}}

    {{Oh.}} Juliet replied unhappily, showing negative colors.

    {{What do you feed her, dad?}} Nemesis asked, her tongue flicking out to touch the girl as only she was allowed to do. Her great black eyes drank in the appearance of the tiny mortal, enjoying every moment of observation.

    {{... I haven''t yet.}} Shaitan admitted finally. {{I was hoping to find out where other mortals could be found, and try taking her there.}}

    {{Father, there are no mortals in our domain right now. You and mother ate them all.}} Pluto said, rippling confusion.

    {{My territory is also empty. Prey is scarce in these parts.}} Hades added, showing negation as well.

    {{Don''t look to me. The lack of mortals is one of the reasons I''m bored as well.}} Thinker said unhappily, rippling fascination with Shaitan¡¯s pet.

    {{Uh¡­ There is a mortal world within our territory, though it''s rather small and they aren''t traveling the void.}} Romeo piped up, hesitantly offering a solution.

    {{Yeah, but there are only elfbeasts. This is obviously no elfbeast.}} Juliet scolded him.

    {{Is it that important?}} Megaera wondered.

    {{Yeah, the mortal could be killed by the wrong kind. They don''t like other species mostly.}} Alecto explained.

    {{It''s worth a try. There aren''t any better options.}} Shaitan said, his tongue pulling the mortal up towards himself as the mysterious solid void vanished suddenly. She remained limp in his grasp, not struggling in the slightest and even enjoying the ride. The dark beasts gathered there flapped their flippers to elevate themselves off the once again empty plane of void.

    {{We don''t mind you coming through our realm, but in return¡­}} Juliet started.

    {{My clan will allow the use of a few systems to each of you. Mate, we¡¯ll move back to the new galaxy instead. If they incur too deeply into our realm, I will deal with them myself.}} Shaitan warned, glaring around while returning the girl to a hidden pocket inside himself. The other beasts agreed gladly, though his own family was less happy about the arrangement, and began dispersing with Hades and his furies swimming off to feed in their newly obtained systems. Thinker seemed to contemplate the mortal further before swimming off through a hole in space, Fat and Skinny behind her, without a backwards glance.

    {{I''ll handle it, mate. Our clan will head for the star¡¯s corpse to feed. That should get us through this drought.}} Nyx commented, rippling discontent yet acceptance.

    {{I''ll help mother. Nemesis, stay with father for now. Unless you''re hungry for some reason.}} Pluto ordered, following the tail of his retreating mother.

    {{If you don''t mind, I''ll lead you to the mortal world.}} Juliet claimed, offering a tongue to seal the agreement with Shaitan, who accepted. Romeo started opening a spatial rift into their domain, leading the way ahead of his mate and the father daughter pair.

    ¡°I don''t need to eat yet, you know.¡± The girl commented inside Shaitan.

    ¡°All mortals eat, and need other mortals.¡± Shaitan observed. ¡°Even strange ones like you.¡±

    ¡°... You know, you''re not wrong, but still¡­ I feel like I''m being misunderstood.¡± The girl complained, laying back and crossing her arms behind her head.

    Shaitan ignored her, widening Romeo¡¯s rift and taking off into the fractured space between spaces. Nemesis and Juliet followed, and the rift closed behind them and left space once again undisturbed.

 Chapter 4: The Great Desert

    Chapter 4: The Great Desert

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The girl said for what had to be the hundredth time so far, staring up at the dark night sky above. ¡°I know you''re watching, so why in Aurar¡¯s name did you put me down here???¡± She cried to an unlistening audience.

    Everything had started well, or as well as it could with four dark beasts coming into existence above a green, living world. Romeo had led the way to high orbit above the planet, swimming easily into the gravity well, with Shaitan going slightly lower to observe the distant planet with his massive black eyes. Juliet and Nemesis had entered the system further out, emerging in the asteroid belt beyond the first six planets and starting to feed on the resources available there. The two females were hungry and made no secret of it, and Romeo would soon join them. In the spatial storm the group of dark beasts had decided to leave the girl there for two months of the planets time, according to Juliet¡¯s observations of its size and cycle. They would spend the time resting and feeding in the outer system, before coming down to retrieve the girl who would theoretically be fed and rested after spending time among her own kind (other mortals). Despite her protests that they had no idea what they were doing and that there were a thousand better ways, Shaitan had ignored her completely and set her down in the middle of a vast desert where he claimed mortals would not see her appear.

    ¡°Ira¡¯s wrath, of course they won''t bloody see me, morons.¡± The girl complained as she climbed another sand dune. ¡°There aren''t any mortals within a thousand miles of this place.¡±

    Muttering to herself and screaming at the sky every few minutes the girl climbed over the endless dunes and stared at the distant horizon. She was considering playing one of her cards and just blowing the planet up to make the dark beasts stop treating her like a fragile doll they needed to fawn over all the time, but restrained herself with effort.

    ¡°Jeez, I wanted to last a bit longer.¡± She muttered as she prepared magic to travel. She reached deep inside herself and felt for a space that existed outside this universe, created by a myriad of other dimensions as a storage for things she kept. Storage magic, far vaster than even she could search through easily, displayed a diverse array of weapons and treasures for her use.

    Not that any were. ¡°No use, no use, too powerful, I don''t like it, too valuable, no use, no use, pointlessly elegant, also useless, and I''m bored.¡± The girl muttered as she sat firmly down on top of a dune, staring at the unending desert before her. ¡°Couldn''t that swimmer have put me a bit closer to these ¡®mortals¡¯?¡±

    Her symmetrical face turned this way and that, observing the desert and the night sky with her closed eyes. Sighing, she took a handful of sand and tossed it into the air, observing how it slanted to the right in the minimal wind of the night desert.

    ¡°Deserts are often created between two geological features, a mountainous region, and an oceanic or flat region. The prevailing winds at the cloud layer are from the mountainous region to the flat region, the air losing most of its water while cresting the high mountains and cooling rapidly before heating up over the dry and hot daytime desert. But surface winds vary depending on where you are and what the time is. In general, the night desert is the coolest feature around, with no heat retention, so winds flow out from the center and towards the surroundings. During the day, the reverse occurs. The winds are stronger on the flat or ocean side, and weaker on the mountain side.¡± The girl says, as if reciting a geography textbook. Then she switches to thinking aloud. ¡°People congregate near easily accessible locations. The ocean is the most easily traversed for early civilizations, water travel outrunning land travel throughout long periods of civilization. Spacefaring civilization change to orbit-accessible locations primarily, ignoring terrestrial geography, but this is definitely a planetary civilization from those swimmer¡¯s conversation. Thus, I need to head towards the ocean.¡±

    The girl then tosses sand again, this time forming a column reaching up to the lower clouds. The stream twists and turns as it falls, mapping the various air currents of the different levels of air.

    ¡°At the peak we have the Coriolis trade winds, which should run east-west according to the hemisphere and the planet¡¯s rotation. I can''t tell which way is called north, but it doesn''t matter right now. Rivers typically run towards the equator, with a few exceptions, which implies that if I''m between mountains and ocean the River should run from mountains to ocean, i.e. North-south if it goes that way. Luckily for me, the prevailing weather winds below the Coriolis are almost perpendicular to them. Based on the lower winds running slightly angled from those winds, I can conclude that the ocean is closest this way. I''ll just follow the coast till I find civilization, then.¡± The girl concludes, standing up and dusting off her hands. ¡°Adventuring is fun sometimes, isn''t it?¡±

    She started walking down the dune, happily whistling a tune as she set a blistering pace and traveled several kilometers in an hour. That was when she was suddenly attacked, a completely unprovoked assault in her opinion.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I think they want to eat me or something.¡± She said, watching the five sand lizards crawling towards her without a trace of caution or concern. The first got close enough and accelerated rapidly, it''s opening maw swinging towards her as its legs kicked up sand.

    ¡°Whoops, you missed.¡± The girl said, hovering above where the lizard had struck and created a cloud of sand and dust. Growling, it swung its head to clear it and leaped to snap its jaws just below her hanging feet. Clapping, she watched get others circle around as it continued to leap upwards towards her dangling legs, missing slightly each time.

    ¡°Almost there! You can do it!¡± She encouraged, taunting the lizard snarling below her. Sighing, she watched as it gave up and started circling along with its fellows before descending back to stand lightly on the dunes.

    ¡°Aren''t you going to attack?¡± She asked kindly, and the first lizard jumped towards her again, this time keeping a close eye on its target and swinging its legs to trap her before biting. Yet the girl merely held up a hand and stopped it mid leap.

    Held in the air by a single leg lightly grasped by the tiny girl, the lizard let its mouth fall open and stared at the impossible phenomenon. It was used to beings being stronger than they appeared, as this was a cultivation world, but there was no aura of power nor the slightest hint of cultivation in this little girl. As if understanding its shock, the girl shook her head and threw it into the sand.

    ¡°Gotta do better than that~¡± she sang, taunting the rest with a beckoning hand.

    The other four lizards watched warily as the first got to its feet and started taking this girl seriously. A slash of its tail sent a blade of sand flying towards the girl, but she cartwheeled over it then back flipped over the successive slashes. Twisting her body easily, the girl avoided every attack the lizard sent without breaking a sweat, singing all the while.

    ¡°Missed me, missed me~, now you''ve got to kiss me~, dancing all around me~

    Sand that tries to ground me~ pointlessly, pointlessly, we all~, fall~, down.¡± She stopped suddenly and blocked the lizards spiked tail with her bare hands, her song cut off and her face turning serious in an instant. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The lizard strained its back muscles and cultivation to extract its tail from her hand. All was in vain, because the girl didn''t even bother to move as it hissed and threatened her, her hand as steady as a mountain.

    ¡°I find it surprising, honestly.¡± The girl said, showing once again a habit of talking to herself. ¡°It''s been, what, thousands of generations since you differentiated from those tiny lizards that hid in the sand dunes. And yet as soon as you run into something you don''t understand, something stronger than you, you call right back into the same instincts. Threaten the predator, try to run away, struggle futilely to detach a tail that no longer separates cleanly¡­ Same old, same old.¡± The girl shrugged and dropped the lizard¡¯s tail, which it swung behind it as it backed away from this far too dangerous prey. Growling and hissing, all five lizards circled her, looking for an opening in which to strike. The girl didn''t even bother to ignore them.

    ¡°It''s been some time, hasn''t it? And it''s so cliche, so typical¡­ I really shouldn''t.¡± The girl said, shaking her head and addressing no one but herself. ¡°Even so¡­ I want to.¡±

    She smiled and plunged her hand into the sand, which began to glow red hot around her arm. The lizards howled in alarm and charged. They thrashed their tails against the sand for a burst of speed and used their cultivated energy to strengthen their limbs and fangs, snapping angrily at the interloper that had finally been recognized as a threat instead of prey.

    The same first lizard reached her first, it''s jaws closing down on her upper body, believing it would be a sure kill strike and almost tasting the warm blood. That was the last thing it ever thought, as its head was suddenly cut into six pieces by three instantaneous cuts. As blood spattered across the desert floor, the remaining four lizards slowed their charge and watched the body of their leader collapse to the ground, the legs giving out first before the body crashed heavily to the ground, sending dust in every direction. As it cleared, they saw the girl walking up the headless corpse, unstained by either blood or dust and holding a crystalline length of glass in her right hand.

    The wind rose as they watched her, blowing her bright cyan dress around her legs as she stood tall and proud atop the corpse of their kin. Her similarly brilliant hair streamed out from her head, flashing in the dawn light, and her doll like face impassively looked down on them with closed eyelids. She took a breath and brought her sword in front of her, holding the blade perpendicular to her body.

    ¡°How do you want to die?¡± She asked, tilting her head at the four lizards below her.

    They glanced at each other and seemed to reach a decision. Two charged at her from the sides while another started hurling blades of sand from just in front of her and the last hung back, watching and waiting.

    The girl didn''t need to move her head to see all of them, not that she was using her eyes to see anyway, so she just waited for the blades of sand to reach her. They never did. The glass blade flashed in the air, the whistling sound of temporary vacuum collapsing singing in its wake, and dispersed the sand with the mere wind of its passing. The next to reach her were the pair of lizards coming from the sides. The one on her left reached first, charging in while she should have been distracted by the sand blades. It was met by an outstretched leg, a roundhouse kick knifing into the side of its head and hurling it into the path of the next sand blade as the girl whirled on her other leg. The spin gave her sword momentum, momentum she used to sever the tail the lizard on the other side used to attack her from a distance and throw the twitching appendage into the distance.

    Screaming pain, the lizard without a tail spun and charged again. It''s claws scrabbling against the hide of its kin, it opened and closed its jaws repeatedly while howling rage and anger at the interloper who had so badly wounded it.

    It''s jaws were slammed closed by a kick to the bottom of its head, the girl back flipping to add force to the blow, and it''s entire body arched upwards with the force of impact. The soft neck was too tempting a target for the glass sword, which whistled again to sever the throat of the lizard, silencing its howls. It collapsed to bleed out on the sand, struggling to breath as its life drained away.

    The kicked lizard had weathered the sand blades and was struggling to its feet, the other two moving beside it to attack the girl up close. The first, the one that had been hanging back, scooped up large rocks with its tail and hurled them at the girl, sending a wave of sand next to cover its own charge. She didn''t flinch, the rocks parried away by her sword and the wave of sand useless in blinding her senses. The lizard was met with with a jumping heel drop, the blow slamming it into the ground and cracking its skull, dazing the lizard so it''s limp form impeded the assault of its fellows. The girl raced along its back, sword parrying swung class and tails before plunging deep into the heart of another lizard.

    The girl next cartwheeled around her grip on the sword, avoiding the attacks of the last moving lizard before drawing the sword out and allowing the spurt of blood to blind it. The lizard howled, rousing the dazed one into motion, and swung blindly at where she had last been. Unfortunately it only scarred its fellow, who bellowed in return and whirled to attack the pest carving into its back. The lizards snapped at each other before realizing the girl wasn''t there and turning every which way to search for her. They didn''t even notice her falling through the air behind them before a pair of glass shards penetrated their brains and killed them instantly.

    ¡°Too easy.¡± The girl said, landing softly and sheathing the glass sword in a lizard-skin sheath that formed itself out of the nearest corpse.

    Under her sharp, eyeless glare that same corpse suddenly started taking itself apart. The blood formed a pool, gathering in a spontaneously created basin of glassed sand which also drained that from the other four. The skin peeled into strips that hardened into leather and stacked themselves conveniently, and the flesh tore itself from the bones to make similar piles which differed depending on whether it was from the legs or the rest of the body. The bones, scoured clean, powdered into dust and stacked into a great pile near the other stacks, before all that was left was a floating crystal containing cultivation energy. The girl walked over and grabbed it, seeming to examine it despite her still closed eyes.

    Sighing, she pulled four more crystals out of the remaining beasts, all of them about the same level of quality.

    The girl frowned, tossing the crystals up and down in her hand. ¡°Beast cores, for things this weak?¡± She muttered, studying the crystals and ignoring the other materials. ¡°This little mana should have remained distributed without solidifying into a core yet¡­ What is the significance of this change? Inverse something¡­ No, direct. The minimum core energy level was directly related to the¡­ The what?¡± Rolling the five cores around in her hand the girl made an expression of serious thought. ¡°Tch. I shouldn¡¯t have bothered with this. Measuring energy density levels in cores never sat right with me anyway.¡± She said, clenching her fist around the crystals but not breaking them yet. ¡°It''s always so much easier just to do it directly.¡±

    With that dangerous mutter she tossed the cores into her mouth and swallowed them with a drink of water she had extracted from the blood. Within her stomach she felt them burst and send their energy into her body, the remnant souls of the lizards furiously attacking her body and trying to corrupt her own energies. Yet they found nothing to attack or corrupt, the energy being trapped inside her stomach where it was overwhelmed by her own power that surged for a heartbeat to quell the vicious cores.

    ¡°Yare yare.¡± The girl muttered, destroying the last trace of will and rage in the cores and leaving only pure energy. She focused inwards on that energy and compared it to that which she had known before.

    ¡°... Interesting. The true energy density is down, but the proportional energy levels are way up. Thus the apparent density is higher, leading to cores forming at lower absolute densities.¡± The girl muttered to herself, noting the changes. ¡°But this analysis is limited to just this planet, because apparently each system has its own balance and densities, none of which are connected. What did you do, my children?¡± She asked someone not present, her tone dismaying. ¡°What were you trying to do?¡±

    Shaking her head, the girl walked over to the pool of blood and reached down to touch it lightly with a finger. At that touch the numerous iron rich cells and other solutes that made up the blood made a fine trail of mist as they were extracted, flowing over the pool of rapidly clearing water and towards the pile of flesh and other meats, which caught fire and started merrily burning. When the pool was clean, the crystalline clear waters reflecting the sun far above, the girl stripped off her dress and dropped her sword next to it. She waded out into the pool, waist deep at its deepest, and fell backwards to float on the surface. Stretching out her arms and legs, she floated naked as the desert sun rose and bathed her in its fierce rays.

 Chapter 5: Her Name

    Chapter 5: Her Name

    The girl floated on her back in the shimmering waters of her pool. Her arms and legs relaxed, she breathed softly as if sleeping even as the brilliant sun beat down on her upturned face. Even under the bright and blinding light of the blazing sun, that false sleep soon turned into a real one, the first since a certain throne crumbled on a certain world. And as she slept, so too did the girl dream.

    Dreams of light, and heat, at first. Then dreams of the red light in her closed eyes, dreams of crimson skies and dying suns. Deeper and deeper the girl slipped, into dreams of blood, and fire. Dreams of war.

    <hr>

    The girl walked through an endless hallway, metallic walls sealing every direction but straight ahead and straight behind. Every so often it shook, thunderous sounds muffled by great distance resounding through its endless length.

    She paused, turning about to see the infinite darkness swelling behind her, darkness so devoid of light not even she could see into its depths. But she felt malice from it, hidden malice threatening to devour her entire. Ahead was little better, bare walls of solid steel preventing escape from the path she walked, but at least there was a light in the distance. A tiny spark flickering weakly in the shadows, barely seen at all, but still existent.

    She knew she was dreaming, of course. Cursing herself for the mistake of allowing it, the girl found herself interpreting her subconscious thoughts displayed so plainly before her eyes. The spark of unknown hope in the distance, the great horrors in her past, the impossibility of retreating, complete inability to choose her own fate, and approaching danger that could destroy all of it including her. She hated these thoughts, this linear maze from which she could see no right answer. But as far as her dreams went, this was rather tame, to be honest.

    Then everything was burning.

    Gone was the tunnel and the darkness, instead it was the spark that had swelled to overcome all things. At first she thought this too was a metaphor for her fear of the dangers of that faint hope, but then she realized that what she had feared originally was starting.

    It was time for memory to overcome thought.

    The blazing plain roared, flames licking at the air itself as if to devour it. She choked on the fumes, trying to create air but failing, all her vaunted power unable to help her whilst she was trapped in her own mind. Screaming for salvation, she reached out for something, anything to rescue her.

    She found only corpses.

    Melting, flesh and skin falling away from bone under the extreme heat, were countless faces howling soundlessly in the flames. They stretched out to her, chanting over and over again,

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate. Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    She screamed, pushing outwards and casting both them and the flames aside. In a circle of clear space she fell to her knees, blocking her ears as the chant continued, even now more and more people throwing themselves into the fire with the same three words on their lips.

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­ Stop, please stop!¡± She sobbed, pulling the people walking past her and pushing them away from the flame, but they just kept on going. She found herself suddenly on a ridge, looking down on the line between the flames and a peaceful, bucolic plain from which people shuffled mindlessly as zombies.

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    They chanted, walking into the devouring flames and burning alive, chanting on even as the flesh fell away from their bones and their skin turned to blackened dust.

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    ¡°NOOOOOO!!!!!!¡± She screamed, covering her eyes and trying not to see, but the image was seared onto her retinas and the sound into her brain. No matter where she ran or how she pleaded, that endless chant pursued her.

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    Furious, she sent blasts of power to decimate the hordes of zombie-like people, crushing them into paste and forcing them to be silent. Even then they stared at her, their mouths moving pointlessly, soundlessly, twitching as they crawled towards the greedily expanding fire.

    ¡°Stop it stop it stop it!¡± She chanted to overwhelm them, crushing more and more until there were only corpses around her in every direction, all crushed by her might and not consumed by the flame.

    ¡°So this is still your choice.¡± A female voice came from behind her, very similar to her own but cold and unfeeling, empty of emotion and yet more judge mental than any other. The cyan haired girl turned slowly, stiffly, her eyes wide as she stared at the newcomer. They looked like twins, although one had hair and eyes of cyan blue and the other¡¯s were as pale as death. The pale girl stared without moving as the cyan girl started shaking. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Fate¡­¡± The girl said as she looked at the newcomer, reaching out a trembling hand.

    ¡°You chose this, sister.¡± The pale girl said, holes opening in her dress through which red blood began to pour. ¡°The price, must, be paid.¡± She shook as a massive explosion struck her from behind, limbs flying every which way and body arcing through the air towards the other girl.

    ¡°Fate!¡± The cyan girl shouted, dashing forwards and catching the falling pale girl in her arms. ¡°I didn''t know.¡± She sobbed, cradling the limp body in her arms. ¡°How could I have known!? Please, please forgive me. I didn''t mean for any of this to happen, I didn''t mean for you to die. Wake up, Fate! Wake up!¡±

    Her howls of grief and despair went unanswered by the glassy, pale eyes of the already dead corpse in her arms. Even as she held it, the blood continued to flow until the entire body had liquidated and ran out of her arms, leaving her hands stained red with blood.

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    From all around her even more of the zombie-people came, chanting endlessly even as they brought with them the dread fire already consuming their bodies. Most collapsed long before they could reach her, but they kept coming in endless numbers, bringing with them the terrible flame that caused unimaginable pain. On and on they chanted their terrible slogan, marching over the melted juice of their fellows, crying out their perpetual desire.

    ¡°Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    The cyan girl stood up, her hands already red with blood and her eyes betraying flickers of it. She held herself back this time, knowing the end result of slaughtering the zombies, knowing all too well what fate that brought. Even so, she felt the desire to kill, to slaughter and eradicate these zombies with their mindless chant.

    Even without conscious choice, it occurred anyway. Great blades of metal conjured by her dream struck out, reaping their lives and lashing out in every direction. Most of the corpses melted, but one remained in their midst. Another girl like the cyan one and the pale one, this one blazing red in hair and eye.

    ¡°You caused this¡­¡± She said through a torn throat.

    ¡°You killed us¡­¡± Another, this one brilliant green in color continued, appearing on the other side.

    ¡°You started this fight¡­¡±

    ¡°You just couldn''t leave it alone¡­¡±

    ¡°This is all your fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did we have to die?...¡±

    ¡°You let us die¡­¡±

    ¡°You failed us¡­¡±

    ¡°You failed us¡­¡±

    ¡°You failed us¡­¡±

    More and more started appearing, girls and boys of every color and of none, some human, some not. Each was grievously wounded, each was struggling to say a few final words, and each was cursing her with that last breath. Over and over they called, a far less repetitive and mindless chant than the zombies but far more accusing, far more devastating. And over their accusations more voices were added, far fewer in number but still a vast wave hurling themselves towards the slicing blades and destructive force around the girl.

    ¡°Murderer¡­¡±

    ¡°Egalite.¡±

    ¡°Demon¡­¡±

    ¡°Liberate.¡±

    ¡°Monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Familate.¡±

    ¡°Destroyer¡­¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH!!!¡± She screamed, terrible force ripping away from her to annihilate everything around her, destroying the dream world entire.

    <hr>

    ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± The girl¡¯s scream reached the outside world, her howl entering reality as she forced herself awake. Her eyes flew open, gazing up at the starry sky high above. Panting, she saw the present for the first time with her own eyes.

    And it did not survive.

    Immediately on realizing what had happened the girl slammed her eyes closed, but even the few milliseconds they had been open was enough. Her body had released in those thousandths of a second power surpassing that of a small star. The air around her was supercharged with energy, of every kind imaginable. Qi, mana, divine energy, and so on changed the essence of the air and water to fluid power, all of it spreading in a burst of multifaceted energy. Space warped, strengthening and weakening interchangeably as even time itself bent in myriad ways, showing distant past and countless futures.

    On the world the animals and plants stiffened, instinct warning them that the power was a terrible sign but neither individuals nor species having any memory of such power being released before, not even during the ancient Age of Gods. The mortal race felt the burst and some few felt curious enough to investigate, though most dismissed it as imagination or a mere fancy for how distant and unnatural it was.

    Deep in space, feeding among the asteroid belt, four dark beasts froze as power sufficient to crush their creators swept across their senses, turning as one towards the source and beating their giant flippers to approach the inner system and seek it out. The great sun in the other side of the world shook, it''s corona resonating with the energy released and changing slightly, heightening the magic of life it distributed through its rays.

    On the planet, the girl reached out and grabbed the energy that had remained to change the nearby matter, pulling it all back into herself and making it vanish behind her closed eyes. The water was purified repeatedly, the air destroyed and recreated, the sands similarly replaced. Her quick work destroying any permanent evidence of her mistake, the girl pulled herself out of the pool and lay naked next to her dress on the sand, flipping herself onto her back and looking up once again.

    ¡°Tch.¡± She clicked her tongue, laboriously weaving barriers of incredible complexity around her mind to prevent a repeat of this incident. Yet even as she did she saw a face appear in front of her, the same pale girl that had appeared in her dream. Slowly, deliberately, the face closed its eyes and shook its head.

    ¡°You cannot run away forever, Arcane.¡±

    The soprano voice of the long dead girl resounded in the cyan girl¡¯s ears. She stopped weaving her barrier and released her magic as the face vanished. Sighing, she lifted her hand to the sky and held it open, caressing the space where the illusory face had been.

    ¡°Fate¡­¡± She whispered, tears running from her closed eyes.

    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡± After a long silence, that was all she said, letting her hand drop and taking a deep breath.

    Arcane, the cyan haired girl who had outlived most of the known universe, forced herself to stand up and removed most of the barrier she had managed to install around her memories. Fate was right, as always. She couldn''t keep sealing away her memories forever.

    Her dreams, though, she could certainly do without.

 Chapter 6: Of Memories

    Chapter 6: Of Memories

    Arcane raised her closed eyes to the starry sky, watching the dark beasts swimming towards the inner system, spurred by the burst of uncontrolled energy. She sighed and shook her head. These degraded versions of their long lost ancestors would be unable to trace the power to her. They could barely determine which planet it had originated from, but the motion of the world and her own measures would obscure the precise source and nature. Nodding firmly, she telekinetically donned her cyan dress.

    Nudity was not among her taboos, but dressing was a common vice of mortal races. Cultivation or magic of any decent level could defend against typical natural forces, of course, but without such those same forces could cause sickness or even death with sufficient exposure. This led to a habit of concealment, and the essentially perpetual mating cycle of most races added to the development of shame in the naked body in all of them. Thus, for the simple expedient of fitting in slightly better, Arcane wore her dress and concealed her undeveloped body.

    Belts and pouches were more sensible in her mind, allowing many more objects to be carried than normally possible. Of course the plain leather she carved from the lizard¡¯s remains did not fit with her fine dress, leading to a gap in her image, but that was easily fixed by introducing a diffraction in the absorbed light. The leather straps started shimmering in a deep blue color, a few spots flashing like gems. Introducing a dye or illusion would have the same effect, but what Arcane did was more akin to fundamentally changing the properties of the material and thus could not be so easily seen through. Using the reflective pool to see herself, though she had no real need to use such a medium, she examined her appearance and nodded, her hair and body gleaming in the pale light of the stars as night fell over the desert lands.

    She scooped up the pool into a single waterskin, bending the internal space to make it much vaster than it appeared. Taking a sip of the magically cold waters, she nodded in satisfaction. All was ready for her ¡®adventure¡¯.

    She walked off into the desert, following the night winds towards what she believed to be the sea. Her hypothesis had been bolstered by the winds flowing the opposite direction during the day, as seen from the patterns cast onto the sand. All was going very well, it seemed, but for her dream and its consequences.

    She looked back at the valley in which she spent the heat of the day as she peaked the first dune, muttering under her breath, ¡°Fate¡­¡±

    Fate¡­ she reminisced to herself about her long dead sisters, the only people she believed had ever been able to understand her. She had had eight siblings once, all female, each named after their purpose, and their power. Her own was Arcane, from the word arcana, secret, and she firstborn of the nine. Fate had been the name of the ninth and last child, a name containing endless meaning and few definitions. In that, like in so many other ways, Fate had been perhaps the most similar sister to Arcane.

    It was unfortunate, the way things had turned out because of that.

    Arcane cleared her mind of such wayward thoughts as she descended the sand-covered slope. She would have to face her past again, and soon as she measured time. Each time she slept she knew the scars deep within herself grew worse, unable to heal naturally even with endless time available. Each time she hoped the world she awoke into would be able to assist her, would show some sign which could assuage her ageless guilt. There had yet to be, of course. And all the while those wounds only grew worse, the only progress ever made made under her direct guidance, personally controlling the universe to force it to move towards the future she desired.

    Still, there would yet be time for that endeavor. It was not on this day that she would have to face and overcome the memories buried deep within her past, and the tribulations they would bring. Arcane would succeed in the end, as she always did, even as the universe changed around her.

    Arcane paused to look up at the stars again, her breath catching in her throat. She had slept far longer this time than before. Even if those millions of years were not all that great, but a tiny blip on her total lifespan, mortal races who measured generations in decades or at best centuries would change far too much in that time. This was no longer a universe she knew. Everything Arcane remembered had changed, lost to time and forgotten even to myth. When she first awoke she believed measures would be necessary to wipe out the memory of her children¡¯s failures. Now, she considered it to have been pointless.

    Civilizations rarely left records beyond their lifespan doubled. That had been decided as fact even when there existed an unbroken chain of nations rising and falling. Records could be recovered beyond that, of course, and artifacts remained even longer, but fundamentally their memory ended once a civilization had been dead longer than they had been alive. In this harsh universe that was the only certainty.

    Her children had not passed that threshold, yet. Even only considering the millions of years they had lasted since she removed herself from their head they had lasted almost twice as long as they had been dead now. But not a single trace of them could be found in the star¡¯s song.

    Once again Arcane realized how alone she was. Her pace remained steady, her short strides covering ground far faster than they should, and her breathing was steady without exertion, but internally she felt her own turmoil raging endlessly. She stopped on the top of the next dune, taking a deep breath and sitting down to meditate.

    She hated this practice. Cultivation had grown out of it, the clearing of the mind enabling one to feel the natural forms of the mysterious energy eventually defined as qi. Later the ways to refine and harness it to strengthen the body were deciphered, and the martial path that spent time in return for power was established. But Arcane admitted that meditation had its uses. Especially for those who had trouble with emotions.

    Loneliness. That was the current issue, and by far the largest. Hopelessness and despair were creeping in on its edges, but those could be easily quelled by a myriad of inspirational tales and memories. Arcane¡¯s resolve was essentially unbreakable, growing stronger with each failure as she had been taught. There was also the subtle fact that Arcane enjoyed difficulty and trouble, especially when there was no consequence for failure. Of other negative emotions, most were nonexistent. The desires called sin had been left out of her design, her body never allowed to mature enough for lust to be a problem and lacking the ability to indulge in gluttony or sloth. Greed and envy were meaningless for perhaps the wealthiest being ever to exist, not that she was capable of them anyway. Similarly, limiters had been placed on her mind to prevent wrath (though they had been proven imperfect before) and she simply couldn¡¯t feel anything like pride. Hatred and malice were not beyond her, but required immense triggers that rarely appeared since she was very young.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    That left merely loneliness.

    She was capable of feeling lonely, or perhaps even more than capable. She had been born with eight sisters among whom she was never alone. Her entire childhood had been spent with others who understood her, protected by countless guards and given attention that would have made a celebrity blush. Even after she became the last of her kind she was rarely alone, pestered by legions of priests believing her a god, kings seeking her advice, merchants desiring her treasures and countless legions of supplicants begging her aid.

    Only in these occasional stretches between empires, few and far between, was she left alone. Even then she was often accompanied by a group, those who stuck to her for some reason or another, even when her awakening did not attract immediate attention and push her straight back to the seat of god incarnate.

    She focused inwards. Arcane was unique in many ways, not least of which was her ability to turn adulation and respect directed at a distant god into companionship to salve this emptiness within her. Listening to the song of the stars she picked up on the respect and awe directed towards the Age of Gods, searching further and further for hints of an Age before that, the Primordial Era she had ruled. Some traces of it were found, a few respectful whispers in the annals of the greatest empires. In her meditation, with her mind emptied of all but her loneliness and her conviction that she was the Primordial Era itself, she brought that respect in and believed herself remembered.

    It was a makeshift measure. Those whispers formed a mental bandage over the gaping wound in her psyche, but did not fill the fundamental void. It was enough, though.

    She forced herself to stand again, brushing off the sand on her legs and dress and allowing her mind to hide the bandage among other thoughts and memories. And even better for her purposes, there were more beasts who were willing to distract her further.

    The sand lizards who came upon the meditating girl and thought her easy prey were ripped into countless tiny pieces by blades of pure energy that tore through them like a tornado. All her stress and loneliness were converted into destructive force, a useful combat trick she had picked up long ago. Hate and anger were the most efficient emotions for pure destruction, converting almost perfectly into killing force, but any negative emotion could be used. As their blood sprayed over her in a cooling mist the girl felt all her negativity vanish. Eight more crystal cores floated around her, unharmed by the shredding force, and were sucked into one of her leather pouches. Smiling as she bathed in the blood of her attackers, the girl allowed a cold wind to scour the blood from her skin and dress. Then she took off at a run, ground eating pace rising and falling as she raced freely through the sands.

    Step, step, step, step. The rhythm of running filled her mind in time with her heartbeat, each step creating a puff of dust. She was fast, though that was only from the perspective of a powerless being, her limbs slightly blurring in accelerated motion. She crested a particularly large dune and slammed her foot down, leaping from its peak and soaring over the next before landing on the falling slope of the one beyond it. She slid down it to kill her falling momentum before launching herself into motion again, running freely through the desert without a care for what she passed.

    Hours later, as the last planet disappeared behind the horizon and the midnight hour rang, the girl reached the top of a ridge of sand and looked down across the falling plains towards a massive plain of stars twinkling both above and below. She paused and looked across the great border between sand and sea, white froth forming at the border barely visible even to her extraordinary vision.

    ¡°Tch.¡± She clicked her tongue unhappily. All along that stretch there were no lights of fire or electricity, no flaunted defiance of the darkness of the night unique to the races. It would seem that merely reaching the sea would not end her journey.

    ¡°Reach the sea, we said. There will be people there, we said.¡± She muttered to herself accusatorially. ¡°That worked out wonderfully, now didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sighing, she looked down and started walking towards the sea anyway.

    ¡°Left or right? I wonder which way is better. On one hand, you have the direction of the world¡¯s spin, which would allow us to go forwards in time and see the sun earlier. On the other hand, we could go the other way and be able to walk longer before day comes.¡± The girl continued to talk to herself, holding out her hands and shrugging. ¡°On the third, it doesn¡¯t really matter in the slightest now does it? It¡¯s not like there are any useful tricks for whether west or east is more civilized¡­ Oh wait there is, but it only works on one planet!¡±

    Grouching to herself about the pointlessness of the whole endeavor she walked up the next dune, taking her time going through the desert towards the distant sea she could barely see from the summit.

    Then she paused once again and turned her face to the distant waters, falling silent in thought. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°Is there any chance of a ship passing¡­¡± She looked out at the waters, searching for a tiny light moving against the backdrop of stars.

    Arcane was not a lucky person, though. No such sign appeared, and she hung her head and started down into the next valley, still complaining to herself.

    ¡°Left in a desert, check. No supplies and all alone, check. Only myself to talk to, check. One holy book to pass the time, ex. Animal companionship,¡± Arcane glanced at the corpse of a sand lizard she had almost unconsciously stabbed while walking through the valley. ¡°Of questionable benefit. So what¡¯s next? Years of learning to survive, or miraculous rescue just before death? Find out next time on My Life, presented by Dominion Electric.¡±

    Chuckling at her joke, she extracted the core from the lizard¡¯s head and walked up the next dune. The stars far overhead blinked in and out as the dark beasts passed over her position as they circled the planet, but she ignored them completely.

    At the next summit her hair flew in front of her face. Cursing the windy night, Arcane tucked her unruly tresses behind her ears and held up her hand to look down at the distant sea. Her closed eyes seemed to narrow suddenly, her smiling mouth flipping into a doubtful frown.

    ¡°... that¡¯s interesting.¡± She muttered, staring off into the distance where a dark cloud obscured the distant sky. Instantly constructing magic to boost her perception, she peered through the clear air and saw what hid at the center of that cloud. A single ship, running without light and hiding inside the dark cloud.

    ¡°That¡¯s very interesting.¡± Arcane said, making up her mind instantly to follow this ship even as it tried so hard not to be followed. Explosive force flattened the dune beneath her as she sprang into motion.

    Puffs of sand greeted her landing two dunes down, though she was only there for a heartbeat before she leapt off again and soared to the next dune, and the one after it. Her entire body blurring as it accelerated to tremendous speed, she raced the wind down the gently sloping dunes towards the coast beyond. Even as she did she tracked the dark cloud and noted its direction and speed of motion. In response she curved her path to run diagonally down the dunes matching her course to that of the ship and planning to parallel it along the coast.

    Inwardly, she wondered what kind of fool would sail with a wind powered ship without light at night. Or why they so badly didn¡¯t want to be found.

 Chapter 7: Cultivators

    Chapter 7: Cultivators

    The pirate ship Catherine made good time with the aid of its dark shroud. Captain Heathcliff proudly stroked the artifact that produced the obscuring barrier and hid them from the eyes of more noble sects in the area, his eyes feasting on the bleak coastline of the Great Desert. No sect would dare pursue him here, not even the great King of Roses whose daughter he had kidnapped and locked below, along with several dozen other maidens and youths he intended to sell in the slave nations of the west.

    His crew stirred into action as the ship approached the coastline, their hidden camp in the shadow of the dunes not far now. And just in time too, as the sun rose at their backs and dissipated the last vestiges of the dark shroud.

    ¡°Put your backs into it, boys!¡± Heathcliff bellowed over the sound of wind and wave. ¡°We¡¯re almost home!¡±

    The pirates grinned wickedly and obeyed, knowing a feast of flesh and pleasure awaited them from the slaves the captain intended to keep for himself. While their purity was Heathcliff¡¯s to defile, many of these pirates were not picky men, content to satisfy themselves with the second or tenth time of these noble maidens. Quickly the sails were stowed and tucked into the beam, the great ship swaying as it lurched towards a narrow bay under the influence of the great sweeps crewed by chained slaves. Occasionally the crack of a whip was heard, encouraging hard work.

    Captain Heathcliff stroked his long beard and smiled sinisterly as his helmsman guided the ship into their hidden port, his men dropping anchor at the midpoint of the harbor with practiced motions. The helmsman spun the wheel and strained the ship, which twisted about with difficulty to lightly bump against the makeshift pier the pirates had established here long ago.

    ¡°Get ¡®em up and out!¡± Heathcliff yelled, his men scrambling to obey. ¡°Well done, Bill.¡± He said to his helmsman, who nodded thanks and grinned at the prospect of being rewarded with his choice of slave for himself.

    Heathcliff watched from the ship as a long line of slaves were herded out of the ship under the threat of lash and sword, their stumbling gait hindered by thick iron chains around their ankles and wrists. A few also had iron collars inscribed with strange patterns, and a few black cloaked experts among his forces watched those with extra care.

    Heathcliff snorted. Cultivation was all well and good, but money was far more valuable in this world. Even the best cultivators needed techniques and resources to make breakthrough after breakthrough, and those resources needed money. Heathcliff himself was not all that strong, merely at the fourth tier of cultivation out of the eight known, but he had hired two sixth tier experts and a dozen fifth. Most of his crew was second or third tier, at best. But one of the slaves, the princess of Roses who he had audaciously snatched out of her bedchamber seven days ago, was a seventh tier prodigy who was assumed to be able to eventually reach the mythical ninth level. Her father had been an eighth tier expert able to destroy a city himself, but he had been hindered enough by the expensive poison Heathcliff had snuck into his food to be too late to catch the pirates before they reached their ship. Still, Heathcliff had to be extra careful with the girl, as she was dangerous enough that all his experts combined couldn¡¯t beat her. Fortunately, more money had bought him drugs that kept her mind fuzzy and limbs weak, which added to the slave collar blocking her cultivation made her helpless as a normal girl. Her empty eyes seemed like a looking glass as one of the black robed experts dragged her out of her cell and down the harbor, the pupils unable to contract to their normal slit-like state yet also unable to widen significantly, constantly fluctuating between the two extremes..

    For a while Heathcliff admired his slaves, especially the princess. Their fur was matted and sticky, their ears pinned against their heads in the fear-sign he found so attractive. His crew¡¯s scarred and pierced ears stood at attention with joy and happiness in contrast, listening to the harsh panting of the many slaves. Their paws were limp, some trying to extend sealed claws in a pointless gesture of resistance which was quickly quelled by a lash or beating. Many of the females were ample in the chest and hip, thought the Rose Princess was lacking in both departments. Still, her fine red fur hid the blood coming from the too tight shackles and her long hair reached almost to her limp tail at the base of her spine. Her ears flickered weakly, unable to pin back or stand straight under the influence of the many drugs. For a bit Heathcliff indulged his fantasy of taking her, imagining her howls of agony and anguished moans as he pierced her lovely hips, but then he shook his head. She was not for him, not if he wanted to make a profit ever again. And money was far more important than his temporary lust. So he contented himself with the rest, bedraggled tails and fear filled ears satisfying his rising lust and violent urges.

    Heathcliff motioned for the rest of his men to proceed him once the new slaves had left the ship. The oar-slaves in the lower deck were left where they sat, to be given food and water eventually as they remained chained to their posts. The crew, deliriously happy at having made it to safety in the great desert, cheered and clamored as they reset the tents that had collapsed in sandstorms since their last visit and went about gathering supplies to make a feast. Heathcliff left them to it, walking to the tower on the outskirts of the camp and looking down on his private empire, bought with money and protected by wealth.

    He grinned as he projected how much he would make this trip. Perhaps another ship was not out of question. Finding a man loyal to him yet willing to engage in piracy to captain it would be tricky; pirates were a notoriously selfish lot and without his direct supervision he didn¡¯t trust any of them. Still, the profits he envisioned with a fleet of slave ships taking from the eastern sects all their best lads and most beautiful maidens were something out of a dream. He could buy off the western lords to grant him clemency, an impenetrable shield the scattered eastern sects wouldn¡¯t dare touch. And if one did, the consequences would be severe, fulfilling his wildest dreams of vengeance as he defiled their daughters before their very eyes, an example of brutality for the others so they would meekly give him whatever he wished for.

    His dreams were cut off by a sigh to his side. He thought he imagined it for a second, after all no pirate of his crew would be so bold as to approach their captain as he gloried over them from on high, but then he realized another detail. It had been the sigh of a girl, high pitched and gentle in a way that a man could not be.

    Heathcliff slowly turned and looked down. He found a little girl there, seeming to be barely 10 years in age. Then he noticed other abnormalities.

    Her hair was a bright bluish green color he hadn¡¯t seen before, not in fabric nor on people. Her dress and the leather straps she were were similar in color, though the straps had a deep blue base over which that oddly bright color ran. Next were her ears. At first he thought she didn¡¯t have any, flicking his triangular ears atop his head in discomfort at the thought of having them cut off, but then the wind blew her hair to the side and revealed pink, rounded orbs on the side of her head. Were those her ears? What sort of elf beast was she? They weren¡¯t even pointed like those of the true elves he heard of in the myths. She had no fur whatsoever, he noticed suddenly, and instead of paws she had some sort of weird pink dish with five long tendrils extending from it, like some sort of octopus on her hand. And her eyes were closed, sealed by pink lids, but she was still acting like she was looking at his camp from atop the watchpost. Where had she come from, and what was she?

    ¡°Who in the blazes are you?¡± Heathcliff asked, his paw flashing out to grab her throat and lift her in front of him. She was far too young for him to be interested in her, but some of his men would be sure to enjoy her tender young flesh. Even if she was a weird freak.

    The cyan girl merely looked at him with her closed eyes, infuriating him further. Pulling her towards him he prepared to rip those lids off and pluck out her eyes, but somehow he wasn¡¯t able to move. Heathcliff was paralyzed as he watched his paw fall from his arm, the flash of a blade registering in his addled mind as the girl lightly landed on her feet and kicked his fallen paw over the tower¡¯s edge, holding a crystal sword Heathcliff saw as the work of a god.

    And Artifact wielder, and of this quality¡­ no wonder he couldn¡¯t feel her cultivation. She wouldn¡¯t let a fool like him feel her power, and his only hope was that the experts he hired would come rescue him before she finished him off. Yet to his surprise she didn¡¯t continue, sheathing the blade and shaking her head as if with pity.

    ¡°You poor, poor fool.¡± She said in a melodic voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like suspense, so I¡¯ll make this quick. How do you want to die?¡±

    Heathcliff couldn¡¯t understand. The language she spoke was incomprehensible to him, but seemed to radiate power. But he did realize one thing: she was giving him a chance. A single chance to choose his own fate, and he took it. Screaming a warning he threw himself off the tower and ran towards his crew, bellowing in pain as he hit the ground hard and holding his severed arm to staunch the blood flow. ¡°Intruder! Intruder Alert! Grab your weapons and fight, men!¡±

    He retreated behind his men, grabbing a cloth and awkwardly tying it around his stump of an arm to stop the flowing blood. He turned and looked back at the tower, seeing a horde of pirates surrounding the girl, who seemed to sigh as his eyes landed on her lids. Shaking her head slowly, she took a step off the tower and fell towards the collected pirates.

    Arcane was tired of cliches. The ship she had pursued was a pirate vessel, filled with scum of the worst sort and slaves who would soon become no more than broken dolls. She had watched them unloading after harboring in the secret bay, and constantly felt exasperated at the pointlessness of the entire enterprise of slavery. She had tired of slavery when she was young, despite it being outlawed for centuries in almost every civilized world, because she was sick and tired of the accusations of racism that had come based merely on who and what she was.

    Pure white skin, entirely human descent, genetically engineered for perfect symmetry in appearance and better than average mental abilities, exceptional talent, etc. etc. She was the symbol of the slaveholders, the minority group that had never been subjugated, that had been created and given dominion. Just because the longest lasting rulers, most of the noble families, and almost all the wealthy were like her in appearance did not imply that her kind was still keeping down the (insert other minority group of the year). Just because she was (white, engineered, rich, talented, pure human, or whatever) did not meant that the less fortunate among the (insert other group here) deserved to take from her without giving anything back.

    Arcane hated slavery and those who practiced it for arguably the completely wrong reason: because of how it inconvenienced her. But she was not one to feel any trace of guilt over that logic; humans were selfish creatures whether they were high or low on the totem pole. And it seemed that the races born from humans such as these beast people were no different, selfish and greedy bastards who cared nothing for how much pain and suffering they caused.

    In short, Arcane didn¡¯t care why she knew slavery was bad. She had decided it was, and so that was the end of it. Thus, these beastmen were going to die. The only question that remained was how: the easy way, or the hard way.

    It seemed the one she asked had chosen the hard way.

    Arcane descended from the rickety tower on the outskirts of the camp, a waiting horde of crude weapons made of stone and unclean beasts awaiting her. She rolled her eyes behind closed lids; if this was enough to stop her, she would not be alive today.

    A sheen of power coated her clothing. Amusing as it would be to let the pirates cut it off and distract themselves with lewd thoughts while waiting for her to panic and cover herself, she was not in the mood to play that game. So she let her glass sword hang by her side as she landed, bending her knees into a slight crouch as the pirate horde charged, believing her easy prey despite their captain¡¯s bellowed warnings.

    The dancing blade reinforced those warnings quickly. Two pirates were cut in half by the sharp edge which slid through leather armor like paper, the rest pausing as crimson flowers bloomed around them. Arcane didn¡¯t wait for them to recover.

    One step forward and she was dancing among them. Left, right, left, left, right, spin¡­ She was moving slowly, ever so slowly, but the pirates could not nothing but react to her movements after she made them. Primitive swords blocked her swing with effort, the sheer force of the blow throwing the holder backwards as she bounced off lightly and attacked the opposite side. She spun right and left like a top, her feet stepping between the countless falling bodies who didn¡¯t manage to defend in time and found themselves short a paw or leg for their trouble. Screams of agony started filling the battlefield as she danced on, expressionlessly killing without any hesitation.

    The pirates started to retreat. Some few with courage or skills remained to delay her while the rest grabbed bows from the supplies and sent stone tipped arrows towards the melee.

    Arcane watched the first wave approach her and let out a breath, disengaging from the men with whom she had been toying. Her sword was held out in front of her, steady as a rock even as it swayed in the slightest wind.

    The first arrow reached her. Her eyes closed and her ears listening to the whistling wind, Arcane tilted the glass sword and deflected the arrow with the barest of motions, turning it slightly to pierce the eye of a pirate coming up behind her. He screamed in agony and doubled over as she let the next split itself on her blade, the twinned shafts driving into the knees of another pair. Arcane then slid her blade gently upwards, deflecting one arrow into two and sending all three falling to the ground powerlessly just behind her. With her left hand she tapped another arrow midshaft, deflecting it into the skull of the man whose eye had been taken first and dropping him to the ground in death.

    Five more came at once. Arcane turned sideways, her blade reaching out and dancing back and forth in a slight motion to make a hole through which she slipped, the five arrows continuing to make a line as they slammed into the wall around the camp.

    Panicked and desperate, the pirates kept shooting as Arcane advanced through the rain of arrows. Not one arrowhead touched her skin, nor did any ruffle her hair as she danced through and around the flying shafts. One of the archers closest to her knocked ten arrows in a desperate plea for survival and shot them all, but they scattered around her without even being touched. Throwing up his hand and the bow, he turned and ran only to be pierced by two arrows from the back. Arcane had started spinning, catching the arrows on her sword and hurling them towards the shooters in the distance. One by one they fell or fled, screaming from the horror she inflicted on them. Heathcliff couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, as Arcane effortlessly destroyed his crew and drove them screaming into the desert.

    He didn¡¯t give up yet, though. Even now the cultivators he hired were moving towards her, the two sixth tier experts hanging back and allowing the dozen fifth tiers to the front. He drew back his lip over his teeth. The girl would pay for destroying his crew and taking his hand, he swore to himself. Even if she was a sixth tier expert she would be crushed by numbers, and no ten year old had ever reached that high, no matter how much of a genius they were. The rose princess herself had only just reached seventh tier, after spending 3 years at sixth from when she was thirteen. And she was the fastest cultivator in history except the black prince who was trying to purchase her, who had reached seventh tier at fifteen after only two years in the sixth.

    Arcane watched the cultivators move towards her. They were confident, made arrogant by her lack of any form of their energy.

    Arcane¡¯s disdain for cultivation came from this arrogance. It bred into its followers an insufferable belief that it was the only form of power, that any who did not obviously have great reservoirs of energy from which to draw on, reservoirs built up over years in meditative poses, could not be strong. While the followers of other paths knew full well that power could be hidden without effort, and that hidden power could not possibly be seen through so easily, cultivators never seemed to know that a hidden serpent was far more dangerous than a proud lion.

    Perhaps because they were often made immune to such poisons, Arcane joked to herself. The she returned to the battle ahead of her. Easy as it was going to be, she didn¡¯t like being arrogant herself. The possibility that acting prideful would help her avoid such fights never entered her head, as she had only ever experienced it driving others into more.

    Watching warily, she saw the twelve fifth tier cultivators (though Arcane had no clue of their ¡®tier¡¯ or how they measured their energy) spread out and send their weakest forward. He was younger than the rest, but still sure he was enough to crush this impudent girl. Gathering his energy, he thrust it towards her and created with it a storm of forceful wind.

    Arcane did nothing. As the energy touched her, it turned from violent and destructive to placid and calm, falling into her body and disappearing without a trace. This was the other reason she disdained cultivation: they never created their own energy, nor did they use it to affect phenomena outside themselves. Energy absorbed from the world was the world¡¯s energy, and anyone with half a brain and an ounce of cultivation talent could absorb that energy as their own simply by undoing the minimal personalization a cultivator had made to it. True, it was an inefficient system by which one sacrificed some energy to absorb the cultivator¡¯s, but Arcane didn¡¯t mind wasting energy. And the psychological impact of stealing another¡¯s power was¡­ impressive.

    Horrified the fifth tier cultivator sent blast after blast of energy at her, each being absorbed easily and disappearing without causing her hair to stir from its place on her shoulders. Bored, Arcane pointed her sword and demonstrated the proper way to use wind to attack.

    The cultivator seemed to explode, cut into thousands of pieces by blades of wind that raged through the space he occupied. The explosion of blood seemed to stir the others to action, who raced forward with enhanced speed to attack her body directly, giving up on ranged attacks as meaningless.

    Arcane was bored with this game, though. Knives of wind ripped in every direction, and the other eleven saw their outstretched hands turn into tattered shreds of flesh. The strongest used their energy to throw themselves away while the weakest six couldn¡¯t stop and fell into the storm of razors, exploding into flowers of blood and leaving only five fifth tier and two sixth tier beings alive.

    Heathcliff couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. She was a wielder in his mind, and he associated her powers with the divine crystal sword, but creating wind that could tear apart a fifth tier cultivator was beyond any artifact he knew. So he shouted a warning to the remaining cultivators.

    ¡°Get her sword! It¡¯s an artifact!¡±

    Arcane glanced at him, quirking an eyebrow in amusement, while the remaining experts turned their gazes to the glass sword and drew a deep breath. An artifact of such beauty and power was well worth them risking their lives. With an instant silent conference the two sixth tier cultivators blasted the razor wind zone away and left her open to attack from the five fifth tiers and themselves. One grabbed the blade of the sword and pulled, yanking it out of her unresisting hand and racing backwards, glorying in its clear blade and rubbing it against his face in happiness.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your weapon and power. Surrender, and we may spare your life.¡± One of the sixth tier cultivators said, gathering a great force in his hand to smite her if she refused.

    ¡°Give that to us.¡± The other cultivator said, turning to the fifth tier expert who had taken the sword at the cost of his hand.

    ¡°No way. I took it, it¡¯s mine.¡± the fifth tier man retorted, hugging the sword close. The other sixth tier being kept an eye on that interaction, no longer worried about Arcane. Heathcliff too was moving towards the sword, envy in his eyes as he watched it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wield it yet. Give it over.¡± the sixth tier man said, walking slowly forward with the other four fifth tiers at his back.

    ¡°Get back, I¡¯m warning you.¡± The claimer growled, leveling the blade at the other cultivators.

    ¡°Maybe you should give it up, lad.¡± Heathcliff said, walking behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten thousand gilded pieces.¡±

    ¡°Captain, My brother and I are claiming that artifact by right of battle.¡± The sixth tier man said angrily, turning on the captain.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving this up until I die!¡± The swordbearer screamed, swinging it aggressively. ¡°Work, you blasted thing.¡± He cursed the sword which was not creating the razor wind no matter what he did.

    Slow applause filled the courtyard, breaking the building tension. A girl was sitting on the sand watching the conflict play out, applauding without a care in the world. All involved, including the slaves sitting despondently in their pens and the pirates coming back from the surrounding desert, turned to stare at her.

    ¡°Bravo, bravo.¡± Arcane sung happily. ¡°Always nice to see human greed still alive and well, even when humans are long gone.¡± She said lightly, shaking her head as she spoke of things beyond the understanding of anyone else gathered at that place.

    ¡°Girl, is this your surrender?¡± The sixth tier being who had asked before tried to confirm, still watching the man with the glass sword far more closely.

    ¡°Surrender? Why?¡± Arcane asked lightly, clapping her hands a single time. At that signal a dozen crystal swords exactly like the one the man was holding floated up from the sand around her and floated behind her back. Every last one shone just as gloriously and brilliantly as the one in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I see no reason to think I should, honestly.¡±

    The sixth tier cultivator stumbled backwards, the power in his hands vanishing in shock as the girl reached up and took two of the swords into hand, slowly standing up while swinging the artifact level weapons lightly. The fifth tier man dropped the stolen sword from his trembling hands, the blade clattering against the sand unnaturally as every one of the surviving pirates took several steps backwards, come of the more cowardly turning to run in terror.

    Arcane flashed into motion. The paired blades tore through the first sixth tier cultivator in a heartbeat, then she turned towards the second just as he managed to get out the word ¡°Brother!¡± before he died.

    Two blood flowers exploding where the strongest experts had stood previously convinced the rest that this was not a battle they could win, and they turned to flee. A glance from Arcane sent the remaining swords flying in pursuit, ripping through the throats and hearts of the pirates starting from the outermost and shooting inwards to leave only bloody bodies where the troop had been. Heathcliff fell to his knees as the girl walked towards him, ready to plead for his life with all the money he had.

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll give you money, a million, no, ten million gilded pieces! You can have all these slaves, you can have my ship, just please spare my life!¡± He begged on his knees, his one hand over his other stump in a posture of absolute submission.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Arcane said simply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give up anything, I¡¯ll reform, just please don¡¯t kill¡­ okay?¡± Heathcliff was startled. No cultivator would allow an enemy to escape, but this girl just said okay when he pleaded for his life. Arcane just nodded at the question.

    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s fine. Off you go.¡± She said, waving towards the desert. ¡°Just leave the gold here.¡±

    Heathcliff, thanking everything he worshipped (his money) for sparing his miserable life, emptied all his spatial pouches onto the sand and took off running before she changed her mind. Arcane watched him as he crossed over the closest dune and shook her head.

    ¡°Moron.¡± She muttered, picking up some of the gold and letting it run through her hands. In the distance she heard a scream and the roars of sand lizards, shaking her head as she wondered how the beastman had expected to survive encountering the massive pack of them that had followed her here without a hand. Or even with one; after killing hundreds of them while paralleling the pirates she had found a group of several dozen following her just out of sight and scavenging the corpses she left behind. It had amused her enough that she left them alone, curious as to what their plan was. So far, it seemed they hadn¡¯t had one.

    Of course, Arcane was well aware that Heathcliff couldn¡¯t have known about the army of sand lizards trailing after her, though she wasn¡¯t aware yet those lizards were called sand dragons, equal to a seventh tier cultivator normally and an eighth tier among their strongest, and typically avoided the coast for favor of the deeper desert which was the reason it was considered uninhabitable. Still, even if she had known, it was unlikely anything would have changed about her behavior.

    Arcane threw more of the corpses in that direction as she walked towards the pens, returning the glass swords to sand except for a pair she sheathed over her back. Whistling, she came to the locked door and kicked it down.

    ¡°Hm-hmhm-hmhm-hm. What to do with you now?¡± She wondered aloud in sing-song, watching idly as the rest of the pen collapsed outwards as it lost the support of the gate. Shrugging, she decided not to mind it.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you great one.¡± One of the women said, coming forward to kneel in front of the brightly dressed girl. One after another the rest came to kneel at her feet, satisfying the innate craving to be worshipped of the many times goddess. Still, while supplication was all well and good, supplication in chains made her feel a touch uncomfortable. So she reached out a hand and drew the keys to her, tossing them into the pen and quickly stepping out of the circle of filthy men and women around her.

    They seemed to understand the message, starting the laborious process of freeing themselves while constantly thanking Arcane through tears. Bored at how long it was taking Arcane wandered over to the small pen where a red haired beast girl with thicker chains and a collar was sitting dazedly. Arcane tilter her head to consider for a second, then peeked around to make sure no one was watching. After that a quick strike of telekinesis had shattered the chains and collar, and the pen collapsed outwards as the girl¡¯s cultivation returned to her suddenly. Grimacing at having freed a cultivator, and a powerful one from the looks of it, Arcane shook her head and started to walk away.

    ¡°Stop.¡± A soprano voice halted her, coming from the quickly recovering redhead who was flexing her claws and stretching her limbs.

    Arcane turned around and stared at the girl, ready to kill her if she picked a fight or even got on her nerves slightly. But the redhead catgirl merely stood and asked her a question. ¡°Are you the one who freed me?¡±

    Arcane shook her head, knowing exactly where this line of questioning went and wanting nothing to do with it. But the redhead raised an eyebrow and looked at the other girls still laboriously working to get free. ¡°Oh? Am I supposed to believe that?¡± She asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It would be lovely if you could, but of course you can¡¯t.¡± Arcane muttered under her breath, but the sharp ears of a cultivator and the enhanced senses of a beast allowed the redhead to catch a trace of it.

    ¡°What was that?¡± She asked with a glare.

    ¡°What was what?¡± Arcane asked, playing dumb and trying to walk away again. The redhead jumped out and caught her shoulder, turning her around and glaring even more harshly.

    ¡°You were the one who freed me.¡± She declared, no longer a question.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Arcane said simply, starting to turn away again before the sharp claws threatened to cut into her leather straps.

    ¡°... I am the Rose Princess Annabelle of the Rose kingdom. I thank you for freeing me, and request that you fetch your master who defeated these pirates.¡± She demanded, pride and arrogance dripping from every word.

    Arcane saw an opening and took it. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be back¡± never. She finished in her mind, spinning away and running towards the outside of the camp. Unfortunately she had taken too long with the ¡®princess¡¯ and the other slaves had managed to get free, surrounding her before she made it halfway.

    ¡°Great mistress, thank you for your mercy.¡± A woman cried, holding onto the edge of her dress.

    ¡°You were spectacular! Where did you get such powerful artifacts?¡± A young man asked, staring at her swords.

    ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation? I can¡¯t sense anything but you killed two sixth tier experts in a heartbeat! You must be low eighth tier at the minimum!¡± Another man praised.

    Arcane struggled to pass through but was hindered by the press of people she had just freed. While she was still contemplating whether or not she should just kill all of them to save herself the trouble an arrogant soprano voice called over the crowd.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Annabelle asked, striding proudly through the crowd to grab the man who just spoke, who she felt to be a fourth tier cultivator and as such unworthy to be fawning over a child.

    ¡°Uh-uh-uh¡± The man grunted, his eyes swimming as he searched for an escape from the princess¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± A calm voice came from a fifth tier girl, a bit older than Annabelle, who was holding herself up with the last traces of noble dignity around her filthy dress and stained skin.

    ¡°Lady Jasmina! What happened to you?¡± Annabelle asked, letting the man escape into the crowd still blocking Arcane¡¯s path. She had decided against mass murder for now, but calling the sand lizards closer and blaming everything on them was sounding like a better and better option.

    ¡°Nevermind that. We must thank our savior first. She killed all the pirates herself, using an artifact like a crystal sword. It was divine in its power and beauty¡­¡± The blonde catgirl started to gush while Annabelle looked, stupefied, between her and the still-considering-massacre-an- option Arcane. Currently the inability to successfully call the sand lizards was the only thing standing between the surrounding beast people and annihilation. That and her concern over her dress and recently acquired ship if she summoned a sandstorm.

    ¡°This¡­ child? Killed two sixth tier experts? Are you sure, Jasmina?¡± Annabelle asked, staring at Arcane.

    ¡°I am, your highness. She is an incredible expert who came out of the desert.¡± Jasmina declared, guiding Annabelle closer to the exasperated Arcane who had almost given up on getting cleanly away from this spout of sentiment.

    The newly free slaves cleared away, clear heads among them heading to the food to finish cooking it and inventory the supplies they had available. Soon only a few were left around the two young ladies confronting Arcane, who at last gave up and turned to face them.

    ¡°You killed the pirates?¡± Annabelle asked slowly.

    Arcane merely stared at her with her closed eyes, her face asking ¡®Would you believe it if I said no?¡¯ Annabelle seemed to understand and nodded, kneeling in front of her and bowing her head.

    ¡°Please forgive my former rudeness. I thank you for freeing me from that torment.¡±

    Arcane nodded and tried to turn away, but gasps around her and the silent pressure made her give up and remain where she was. Finally she said ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡± to the immobile Princess.

    Annabelle stood up and bowed again. ¡°My father will reward you handsomely once we return to the Rose Kingdom. Is the ship intact?¡±

    Annabelle turned to the rest of the slaves, effortlessly taking charge as Arcane watched her sweep through the horde of people. She had regained her regal bearing even in the tattered rags of a slave, radiating presence and majesty with every step she took. Shaking her head, Arcane walked towards the outskirts of the camp where she demolished the gate and made a whistling sound towards the horizon. She had eventually figured out how to call the sand lizards to her location, by remembering the sound they constantly used to call more towards her when they first appeared. Not that there had been a use for that knowledge until now.

    A few seconds later the horde of lizards dashed over the hill, swarming over the bloody corpses and devouring them hungrily. Several large lizards spotted her and called a warning, making them all pause and watch her warily. When Arcane simply threw a few more corpses over the wreckage of the wall they seemed to relax slightly, fixing one eye on her and assigning seven particularly large lizards to watch her without doing anything else, taking turns to swallow bodies she threw in their direction in amusement.

    The biggest of the seven did not participate, glaring at her over the heads of its fellows and tensing every time she moved. Seeing this Arcane lunged at the lizards and it sprung to its feet, hissing and snarling as it appeared in between her and the nearest other. Glaring at her, it refused to make any further offensive moves as she relaxed, laughing at its snarling teeth. The giant lizard¡¯s mouth was as large as an adult body, more than enough to swallow her whole effortlessly, but it was the one being tense at their interaction.

    Arcane broke up the ruins of the wall while toying with the lizards, her actions unobserved as many slaves had headed towards the ship while the rest were rummaging through the inventory of the pirates.

    The largest sand lizard moved as often as she did, watchfully preventing her getting close to any of the others. It''s six allies fanned out as well, keeping their distance but twitching whenever she made an unexpected motion. Arcane found it amusing for a rather long time before she grew tired of the game and the work of cleaning up the mess of the camp. Throwing a tent on the ground, she let herself collapse backwards and lay staring up at the sky.

    Hearing a sniffing at the side of her head, she turned and saw the great lizard watching her from up close, courage peaked by her prone form. It''s slitted eyes met hers and refused to look away, it''s tongue flickering out of its mouth every few seconds like a snake.

    ¡°You''re a bold one, aren''t you?¡± Arcane told it, returning to her contemplation of the noonday sun. The lizard just hissed back, coming closer to look down at her from straight above.

    ¡°... That''s a bit too bold, if you catch my meaning.¡± Arcane muttered with her view blocked by a giant reptilian head. ¡°But I don''t suppose you do, do you?¡±

    She took this chance to sort through the knowledge she had stolen mid fight from the cultivators and pirates. This world was a cultivation based society, as she had expected, with sects teaching their ways forming the majority of upper class social groups and a few merchants and traders making up the rest. It was a highly tribal society at that level, with essentially aristocratic families coming from the sects ruling over the majority of people who never managed to cultivate at all. Those peasants farmed and gathered resources and traded, working beneath the cultivators in every way and becoming unnoticed by the elites who only considered themselves and their peers really ¡®human¡¯ (or in this case, elf-beasten).

    Arcane sighed in annoyance. True, there were really only three paths of power that societies took in this universe: martial societies following the path of cultivation, fantastic societies following the path of ¡®magic¡¯, and mercantile societies following the path of wealth. Each path was present in every society, along with wielding and occasionally contracting, but the main one changed how the society measured itself. Did it value age and stored energy, or did it most desire talent and those few special youths who could change the world? Or perhaps was wealth alone the determiner of fate, and the blood lineage that often carried it a benefactor of such favor.

    But of those three Arcane felt the cultivation sects were the worst. They stratified themselves on the basis of personal and group power, always resorting to the premise that ¡®might is right¡¯ without considering other ways. Arcane disdained full equality and the ignoring of personal ability when determining hierarchy to be sure, but this opposite extreme was just as bad in her mind.

    Arcane turned her thoughts away from the severe criticism of cultivation as the basis for a society and towards the lizard species of whom a particularly sizable individual blocked her sunlight. This world considered cultivation to have eight tiers, she learned, although the summated total of their cultivation knowledge barely reached the lowest rank of the system Arcane remembered. In that system this large lizard, and the other six wary of her, were of the eighth and highest tier. This largest lizard was further at the extreme peak of the eighth tier, possible enough on its own to destroy the strongest of elfbeast kingdoms. They were supposedly descended from dragons in the Age of Gods, though Arcane scoffed at such notions (she remembered dragons, the original ones, far too well) and were the reason this desert was considered the most dangerous region on the planet.

    Which of course perfectly explained why it was so abandoned and safe for the dark beasts to put her down their, Arcane complained mentally.

    Arcane reached up and touched the lizards chin, startling it into jumping straight up and scrambling backwards when it landed. Arcane giggled at that, sitting up easily and looking around the deserted camp again.

    ¡°You lot¡¯ll clean this up, no?¡± Arcane asked the lizard, which hissed at her again while thrashing its tail back and forth. ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever.¡±

    Dismissively ignoring the evident hostility, Arcane stood up and stretched, twisting to reposition the pair of swords on her back that had become misaligned during her impromptu nap. Muttering, she walked through the lizards slowly invading the outskirts of the camp and grabbed a few things from the captain¡¯s body out in the desert. A makeshift compass, a crude spyglass, and a strange black key were added to the spatial pouches filled with metal coated stones that she had learned were money in this world and a few documents detailing who had employed the pirate and what he had been promised. She hadn''t bothered to read them, nor count the money. However much there was was enough for her needs, considering there were none.

    Walking back into camp followed by her paranoid escort she found the lizards had invaded even deeper and were currently devouring the tents and weapons the Pirates had left scattered everywhere. Raising an eyebrow Arcane walked past them to warning hisses from every direction, all of which she promptly ignored. When she got past the lizards she was greeted by several outstretched blades trembling in the hands of the former slaves, who were warily watching the lizard horde under the inspired leadership of one rose princess Annabelle, whose flaming red hair stood behind the only sword that did not falter as the largest lizard approached at Arcane¡¯s back.

    ¡°... Did you call these lizards?¡± Annabelle asked, doubting it to be possible but hoping nonetheless.

    Arcane stared at her then waved a hand at the largest lizard, who immediately slashed something out of the air and growled menacingly. Remaining silent, she shrugged and walked away.

    ¡°... Explain this.¡± Annabelle demanded, her blade blocking Arcane¡¯s smooth path of exiting the situation and forcing Arcane to decide between breaking her advance or breaking the girl. It was a tough choice, made even tougher by the conveniently close lizards nearby to clean up.

    ¡°They''ve been following me for a while.¡± Arcane decided to take the simpler option for now. She could always break the girl later. ¡°I figured they were hungry.¡±

    ¡°... This many sand dragons¡­ And you made it out of the desert?!¡± Annabelle screamed before forcing her voice to a whisper. ¡°What the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°... Sand, dragons? Bit ostentatious for these lizards, don''t you think?¡± Arcane wondered aloud, half turning to look at the big one again and waving her hand so the beast would follow.

    ¡°Lizards? Those are all seventh tier at minimum, plus a bunch of eighth tier and a king at the late eighth tier! If that group got to the eastern continent it would be a massacre, and I doubt the western would fare any better.¡± Annabelle explained furiously, gesturing wildly to indicate the magnitude of the threat. Arcane looked from her to the lizards and back again several times.

    ¡°... Okay.¡± She said finally, trying to walk away again. The group of weapon holding slaves shuffled backwards rapidly to keep her between them and the lizards, much as the big lizard had kept itself between her and the rest of its kind. Arcane did not want to be in such a position, however. She did not remember choosing to become the protector of elfbeasts.

    ¡°How in the blazing plains are you so calm?!¡± Annabelle demanded, her eyes focused entirely on the yawning big lizard showing its rows of teeth.

    Arcane quirked an eyebrow at her. ¡°Because they aren''t a threat?¡± She said simply, shaking her head at how obvious it was.

    ¡°Not a threat!? That''s a natural disaster incarnate! The blazes do you mean not a threat?¡± Annabelle continued in a harsh whisper, backing up even further as the big lizard walked several steps forward to quickly swallow a few bodies lying in the sand.

    Arcane sighed and turned around. Walking quickly before they could stop her, she paused right in front of the largest lizard and stared at it. The lizard stared right back, obviously nervous at the direct confrontation that had so far been avoided and whistling for the other six to stop what they were doing and surround her. Arcane waited until they were in position and then raised her hand. The seven lizards followed it up, fangs showing from slightly open mouths ready for anything they could expect.

    They were not ready for Arcane. As she dropped her hand, she enhanced the gravity around them to ten times normal, slamming all seven into the ground and causing the rest, who had been surreptitiously watching, to withdraw rapidly. Struggling against the weight of their own bodies, the seven lizards pushed themselves forward to block her path to the others, an admirable feat of courage that Arcane had no intention of lauding or punishing. Releasing the gravity, she walked right out of the encirclement as they hastily rose and snarled at her again to the dumbfounded freed slaves.

    ¡°See? Not a threat.¡± Arcane said as she passed Annabelle, waving dismissively at the massive lizard who was keeping a much more respectful distance from her after that little demonstration. Annabelle and the rest had no response except to slowly come to their senses and follow her to the ship.

 Chapter 8: Eight Paths

    Chapter 8: Eight Paths

    Arcane stood at the head of the dock and watched as the last of the supplies were loaded. Annabelle, finally recovered from the demonstration, had taken charge and was shouting orders to the many elfbeasts who were trying to figure out how to sail. For some reason the largest lizard stood right next to Arcane as well, staring down at the busy pier and lazily flicking its tongue towards the ship. Of course one eye was keeping a close eye on Arcane as well, making sure she didn''t slip past its watch and go slaughter the remaining sand lizards who were removing the camp from existence.

    When the supplies were loaded and the elfbeasts all gathered on board Arcane turned to the lizard and met its eyes.

    ¡°So long, my friend. Safe hunting in the sands and may you always find water and shade.¡± She bade it a fond farewell, for it had been the first and last thing on this world to recognize her as a threat and respond in what she considered to be a courageous and noble manner. Bowing deeply, she walked gracefully down the dock under its watchful eye and climbed up the ropes hanging from the hull, swiftly ascending to wave from atop the railing. The lizard continued to watch her without moving, its tail thrashing and its mouth twisted in a snarl.

    Arcane smiled back and turned to observe the freemen¡¯s attempts to sail the ship. Unsurprisingly, they had gotten stuck immediately and were unable to figure out how to steer the boat out of the narrow bay, as it currently lay horizontal to the necessary direction of motion. Arcane watched them frantically try the oars to push the ship off, only to be thrown back in by the waves from the ocean, and open the sails only to race forward and halt on the sandy beach. Annabelle and several other cultivators even got out and started pushing the ship, trying to force it to turn.

    Arcane and the lizard merely watched, each keeping their thoughts on the antics of the elfbeasts to themselves. Arcane was inwardly enjoying the show, barely containing her laughter each time they tried something even more disastrous than the last. At the point where she wondered if the next attempt would ruin the ship once and for all she subtly interfered with the mind of the lizard watching closely. Essentially, she told it that the way to get her gone was to get the ship gone, and that getting the ship gone required the ship turned. Making a series of yelping hisses it gathered a large group of lizards, at which sign the elfbeasts gathered on deck to repel a possible invasion, and charged down the dunes to the beach. The rest followed, and they turned as one and threw sand and water at both sides of the ship. Slowly, the vessel turned under the consecutive blows and oriented itself correctly to the narrow opening. At that point a concentrated assault from behind propelled the vessel out of the port and towards the sea, banishing Arcane from the desert and rescuing the elfbeasts on the way.

    The ship set out for open sea under the capable command of Annabelle and Jasmina, the rest of the slaves instinctively obeying them. Meanwhile, Arcane climbed up the ropes strewn all across the ship, the rigging if she remembered her nautical terminology correctly. She sat herself down on the mast¡¯s crossbeam, right above the outer edge of the sail. Hanging her legs over the edge of the ship she rested while watching the activity on the deck below.

    Annabelle had Jasmina take the helm, the pair of ladies bringing out a map and compass and pouring over it, making sure to keep the ship in sight of the desert coast as they reversed the course the Pirates had sailed the night before. A few enterprising youths were running about in the rigging, tying and untying lines in an attempt to properly set the sails which loosely waved in the minimal breeze, while those with less oceanic experience retched over the sides. But far too many of the former slaves simply sat and did nothing, unable to think or act for themselves without being taken care of and ordered around by a figure of authority.

    Arcane took a drink of her waterskin and kept watch over the vast ocean. Humming an old tune to herself, she swayed back and forth on the beam and greatly enjoyed herself through the heat of the day.

    Several people attempted to talk to her during that time. Young men already thinking about marriage and desiring to gain something from a union with her were the most common, some barely disguising their lust while others remaining gentlemanly no matter how much she ignored them. All left the same way, without gaining even a glance from the brightly colored girl balancing over the ship. A few girls thinking she wanted company of some sort or seeking it themselves approached, though why anybody would decide the person sitting at the least accessible point of the ship wanted company was beyond Arcane¡¯s ability to understand. There was also a youth who asked her if she had any experience sailing (she denied, of course, despite recalling several previous experiences on ships which told her exactly what and how they were doing it wrong), a girl who wanted advice on how to get married after she was rendered impure (Arcane, to whom the concept of purity was somewhat of a touchy subject, sent her packing with the reprimand that men were not the only ones who needed to practice), an older woman who wondered if the great cultivator could help her rescue her son who was taken in a previous slave incident (no promises were made at this time), and an ambitious merchant who wanted to discuss the value of the crystal sword artifacts she had used to dominate the pirates with such ease (Arcane wondered for a moment why they all assumed her powers came from the swords rather than herself, then remembered: cultivators).

    Despite the frequent interrupts, Arcane enjoyed the day. She watched the ocean and was treated to the sight of several tropical fish and even the great shadow of what had to be some sort of shark or whale like creature at one point. Coral formations and the evolution of fish like creatures didn''t change much no matter how many times it happened, as the most efficient form with which to travel through water had long been defined with only minor details left to work out and change based on the world.

    As night fell, most of the elfbeasts withdrew to the internal cabins and slept, the possibility of continuing through the night foreign to them. Arcane was not among them, though, and neither was Annabelle or Jasmina. Perhaps seeing a chance as everyone else either went to sleep or busied themselves with the running of the ship, Annabelle herself made her way up the mast and walked out to take a seat next to Arcane.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Annabelle started awkwardly. Arcane ignored her as she had so many others, waiting to determine the topic before dignifying it with a response. Annabelle, however, was content to sit in silence for a while and watch the water with her.

    ¡°I don''t remember the trip here, but Jasmina says we should make it back to the Eastern continent in ten days. From there it''s three days ride to the Rose City, where my father will be waiting for us.¡± Annabelle informed Arcane. The other girl simply waited, sure that this was not the purpose of the conversation. Though she was beginning to get the feeling that this conversation would not be as simply dealt with as the others had been.

    ¡°I was wondering¡­ will you be traveling with us?¡± Annabelle asked nervously, peeking out of the corner of her eyes at Arcane while her paws spasmodically grasped on the beam.

    Arcane nodded after a moment¡¯s thought. She had nothing better to do on this world, after all. Annabelle sighed in relief and leaned back over the deck, looking up at the starry sky high above.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She said happily. ¡°My father will be happy to meet you.¡±

    Arcane ignored her, staring at the distant desert shore and the rolling hills of sand beyond. It was seeming far larger than she expected, not curving in the slightest no matter how long they sailed along its coast.

    ¡°So, I was wondering¡­ Why do you hide your cultivation? You must be ninth tier at the minimum to crush those dragons so easily¡­¡± Annabelle¡¯s voice trailed off as Arcane turned to stare at her with lidded eyes. Arcane found it amusing, honestly, how humanoids reacted to an eyeless stare that still seemed to see.

    ¡°I am no cultivator.¡± Arcane explained simply, though that wasn¡¯t exactly true. She had inherited immense cultivation a long time ago and it grew unconsciously even without her trying, but even so she had never considered it her main source of power, or even in the top five.

    ¡°... Then how did you¡­¡± Annabelle stammered, the arrogant singularity of cultivators reduced to merely refusing to acknowledge the potential of other energy sources. ¡°Was it that artifact?¡± Annabelle continued trying to rationalize what she saw in her own worldview, but Arcane shook her head to shatter that illusion.

    ¡°That toy is worthless. There are other paths to power than cultivation or training.¡± Arcane declared, finishing to herself ¡®though far fewer can take them, and they are far more treacherous.¡¯

    Eight paths in total had been assigned by the time of her birth. They were defined based on the resources that could to be spent in order to gain power. Cultivation merely exchanged time for strength, requiring its practitioners to spend countless hours focusing on the methods of cultivation. The original cultivators, Arcane recalled, had meditated and trained their techniques through repetition, practicing to control their minds and body and in so doing unlocking the way to harness the natural energies of the world. Martial arts had become the martial way, then the path of cultivation. The so called fifth path to power, and the first that individuals, rather than groups, benefitted from.

    Cultivation was in many ways weaker than the four paths discovered before it. The group path¡¯s benefit was ¡®E Pluribus Unum¡¯: Out of many, one. The combined power of millions of individuals overwhelmed even the greatest of martial practitioners, and those paths were far more easily understood and refined than the stumbling path through ancient texts and cultivation theories had been. Yet it was currently the most common path to dominate a world. It¡¯s benefits were, after all, self evident: Individual power surpassing the beasts that men had always envied, extension of life and the ability to invest this extension into yet more cultivation and extend it further, and the simplicity of practice as a medium for strength. Most importantly of all, perhaps, was that progress in cultivation was easily measured in the amount of energy one had stored in one¡¯s body. Unlike the prior paths where mistakes could set one back in a heartbeat and status was often uncertain, it gave mankind what they had always dreamed of: clear, easily perceived levels with which to measure their strength and hierarchy.

    ¡°Other paths¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡± Annabelle murmured, returning Arcane to the present once again.

    ¡°Look up.¡± Arcane instructed, following those orders herself and gazing at the stars.

    Annabelle copied her, turning her head to the heavens. ¡°The stars the gods placed above us to light the night¡­ What do they have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°... Every one of those lights is a sun much like your own.¡± Arcane lectured, bemoaning the culture of primitives who believed themselves the center of the universe.

    ¡°A sun? But I can¡¯t see any worlds¡­¡± Annabelle continued, turning her head to look this way and that. Arcane wondered if she seriously had a geocentric view of things, though at least she didn¡¯t seem to have a flat world delusion.

    ¡°Worlds are tiny. Specks of dust floating among the endless void, circling massive stars which proclaim their existence with power beyond imagination. Every second, each of those suns produces enough power to turn this entire world to dust.¡± Arcane said, dramatizing the glory of the heavens above and the might of stars, but not by much. Fusion reactions were immensely powerful and if concentrated to the volume of a single planet could very well vaporize thousands of them. Even at the highest levels mortals refrained from carelessly meddling with stars. Their normal function was devastating enough to make mortal power appear just that, mortal, and the occasional supernova annihilated all life in an area tens if not hundreds of light years in diameter.

    ¡°The sun is just the light of the gods looking down from heaven¡­¡± Annabelle started, and Arcane shook her head to cut her off.

    ¡°That¡¯s a myth, and a foolish one. But my point is this: I have traveled among those stars. I have seen their myriad races, the countless existences who call those uncountable worlds home. So I can say for sure that cultivation is not the only path. Can you, who has never left this one, honestly declare the opposite?¡± Arcane challenged, watching impassively with her eyeless stare.

    Annabelle hesitated and finally shook her head.

    ¡°Good.¡± Arcane said, hoping the cultivator would have a revelation around now (new information was remarkable in its ability to stimulate cultivators to cultivate, although the two were rarely connected except psychosomatically) and leave her in peace. Alas, it was not to be.

    ¡°Are you a god?¡± Annabelle asked slowly, her eyes wondering as she stared at Arcane.

    In response, Arcane merely sighed and shook her head. ¡°No. Not by my definition, at least, though frequently others call the merely strong gods. I suppose I would fit that definition.¡±

    ¡°Merely strong? What is a god to you then, if not the strongest being?¡± Annabelle wondered, still hanging onto Arcane¡¯s every word.

    ¡°Something more.¡± Arcane said simply. ¡°Though what, I do not know.¡±

    Annabelle was disappointed in that answer, but Arcane refused to talk further on the subject of gods and faiths. It was a subject far too complicated to explain to this tiny child. Eventually, Annabelle was called back to the deck below by Jasmina and Arcane was left alone with her thoughts¡­ and her memories.

    <hr>

    With a resounding crash, a particularly large wave crashes over the side of the steel ship as Arcane cowers against the wall. Looking both ways to see if anyone saw her fear, Arcane straightens up and glares back at the turbulent ocean below.

    To her disappointment the sea doesn¡¯t react to her glare, continuing to rage without concern for the puny ship floating on its surface. Arcane takes a deep breath and grabs the rail to guide herself towards the front of the massive metal vessel.

    She looks older in this memory, perhaps 12 or 13 years old in appearance. Her hair is still bright cyan in color, but she had styled it in a pair of twin-tails hanging from the side of her head giving her a cute and innocent style. Her dress is also the trademark bright cyan color, short skirt hanging down over her thighs damp with the spray from the ocean wind. Her narrowed eyes are obscured by lengthy lashes, but their clear blue-green radiance visibly aims itself at the raging waters.

    She hates sailing, currently. Unlike the protective embrace of space vessels with gravity control, oceanic ships react to every little change in their medium making for an unstable journey not suitable for a child to be brought on. Sailing, she decides, is not a proper way to travel. Nor is it a decent method of relaxation, even when the water calms down and leaves the vessel somewhat steadier.

    Looking up at the distant stars and imagining she could see the myriad orbital installations about which swarmed the far superior ships of space, Arcane makes her way past the archaic metal guns that line the antique destroyer and grant it the appearance of a floating hedgehog. Once she reaches the open platform ahead of the frontmost tower she relaxes and returns to the middle of the ship, away from the thin railings between her and the cold ocean waters. Arcane sighs as she approaches a pair of girls standing calmly at the front of the ship, calling a greeting towards their backs.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Flame!¡± Arcane says, her words answered by the turning around of the girl on the left, a scarlet haired tanned girl who gave off a rather aggressive impression. Arcane thinks to herself that, for someone who dislikes being called a ¡®firecracker¡¯, Flame certainly does spend a lot of effort reinforcing that first impression.

    ¡°Glad you could join us. Faith, this is my sister Arcane.¡± Flame says, holding out her arms and giving Arcane a great hug when she came closer. The two girls looked more like twins than sisters, their faces having the same symmetric features and their dresses almost clones of each other except for the difference in color. They had very different atmospheres as well, Flame choosing to create a wild and sensual appearance while Arcane wears a clearly childish and innocent hairstyle.

    ¡°Ganging up on me, are you?¡± The other girl teases Flame, turning to meet Arcane¡¯s eyes. Arcane nods a greeting; the two of them already knew each other from prior interactions. Her name is Faith, and her features are similar to the twins although her symmetry had a far more asiatic inclination with slanted eyes and a flat nose. Faith¡¯s colors are black and white, her hair a shimmering map of the night sky (though not any sky Arcane had ever seen) with a base of ebony black over which dance several specs of white in a truly lovely pattern. She wears a cloth draped over her more like a robe than a dress, tied around the waist with a belt of similar cloth in an attire that closely resembles a kimono but isn¡¯t quite the same as the old fashioned garment a certain group idolizes.

    ¡°Oh? Are you so unconfident in your faith, Faith?¡± Flame says, giggling at the bad pun. Arcane elbows her sister while sighing in exasperation.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Faith rolls her eyes and retaliates, ¡°No more than you are in your flame, Flame.¡±

    Flame doubles over in laughter at the terrible jokes while Arcane sighs again and steps between the two of them. Faith nods in thanks and the two look out across the ocean while waiting for Flame to recover.

    ¡°You two have no sense of humor.¡± Flame says when she¡¯s done laughing, straightening to stand beside them.

    Faith snorts, but Arcane mutters back, ¡°Of course I do, but your jokes aren¡¯t punny.¡±

    Flame gasps at the insult while Faith takes her turn giggling to herself, her mouth opening and closing as she tries to think of a comeback. ¡°Well, your name is just arcane in meaning, Arcane.¡± She finally spits out, pouting.

    Arcane stares at her and shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s the best you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not proud of it.¡± Flame says, looking pointedly away.

    ¡°What were you two talking about anyway?¡± Arcane asks Faith, deciding Flame was not a reliable source at the moment.

    Faith pauses and looks up at the night sky. ¡°Flame claims that faith is a meaningless exercise in emotional masturbation. I disagree.¡±

    Arcane takes a second to glare at Flame, who had the decency to look guilty. Then she turns back to Faith. ¡°I must apologize for my disrespectful sister. She¡¯s been going through a nihilistic phase and chooses to use crude expressions to show that.¡±

    Flame rolls her eyes and peeks around Arcane at Faith. ¡°I must apologize for my virgin sister. She thinks a vagina is only for peeing.¡±

    Arcane thrusts her fist into Flame¡¯s stomach, causing the other girl to double over, coughing. Her face turning red rapidly, she turns to Faith and bows in apology.

    Faith stares at Arcane and shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s not all that bad, you know? Even discussions on the theology get much more graphic. There was this one time we wondered why virgins were preferred for sacrifice, because whether or not something has had a penis in the vagina should not be a matter of importance, especially when anal virginity doesn¡¯t matter. In fact, anal sex doesn¡¯t break celibacy in a lot of religions¡­ Are you okay?¡±

    Arcane was swaying, her face and upper arms bright scarlet and steam almost coming out of her ears as her eyes looked everywhere but Faith. She shakes her head and takes a couple of steps forward and slapping herself a couple of times to clear her head of the images that fill it, though none would evoke even a parental guidance advisory for most nations.

    ¡°Arcane, you need to get over that.¡± Flame criticizes, shaking her head at Arcane¡¯s over the top reaction.

    ¡°She¡¯s not pretending?¡± Faith asks, startled.

    ¡°No. Sis is that bad with sex.¡± Flame says, rolling her eyes as Arcane came back and stands facing them.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t talking about that any more.¡± Arcane declares simply.

    ¡°I have to ask, though¡­¡± Faith starts

    ¡°Something. Else.¡± Arcane cuts her off with a few growled words, eyes promising suffering to any who dare cross her. Flame ignores them and begins ticking off her fingers.

    ¡°Has hair grown down there yet? No. Has she ever masturbated? No. Has she ever seen a penis or a dildo? No. Does she wear a bra? Yes. Has she ever had a boyfriend? No. Does she know how sex works? I hope so, but I¡¯m not sure. Is she-¡± Flame lists off a number of questions that made Arcane blush even brighter with each one before she finally snaps at the last one.

    ¡°FLAME!¡± She roars, her voice breaking in suppressed shame as she glares at her sister. ¡°We¡¯re not talking about that.¡±

    ¡°Jeesh, fine. Not my fault you¡¯re so innocent.¡± Flame shrugs and turns back to Faith, who is giggling behind a hand as Arcane takes a step away to banish the crude thoughts filling it. ¡°So, where were we?¡±

    ¡°You were explaining why divine powers were, and I quote, insufficient evidence for the existence of gods.¡± Faith says, still giggling slightly at the incoherent Arcane.

    ¡°Right. I probably led with the fact that gods created from men can¡¯t be called gods at all, to which you probably said something on the lines of ¡®all gods are born from men,¡¯ and I claimed that gods were supposed to have created men and that wasn¡¯t possible if they were created by men, and you said something about not all gods have to create men, right?¡± Flame asks, confirming that Faith was nodding before continuing. ¡°But now we need to look at the other side: are we even sure these so called gods are even there in the first place?¡±

    Faith looks at her while stifling a yawn. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to several, Flame. They¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but are they?¡± Flame says knowingly, wagging a finger at the starry girl. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not just some poor bloke picked up in the middle of fornication-¡±

    ¡°AAAAHHHH!!!!¡± Arcane screams to drown out the mention of sexual activities.

    ¡°-Rude.¡± Flame says towards that outburst, wagging her finger again before picking up her line of argumentation. ¡°Some poor bloke forced into the roleplay of god having a good laugh out of the whole thing?¡±

    ¡°In that case, he has all the properties of god, so can be considered to be one.¡± Faith replies evenly, dismissing Flame¡¯s argument with a simple gesture.

    ¡°But does he? He was born human, and is just roleplaying as a god. Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have access to the power, or his access is like yours. Are you claiming yourself to be a god now?¡± Flame challenges, easily countering Faith¡¯s comeback.

    ¡°Are you talking temporary or permanent manifestation as the divine in that case?¡± Faith asks, thinking.

    ¡°Either.¡± Arcane says, adding herself to the conversation. ¡°Flame¡¯s right, in either case they become distinct from the being you call ¡®god¡¯ and merely exist as an intermediary between you and the true controller. And you cannot confirm that they are receiving orders from a higher power or acting on their own accord.¡±

    ¡°Hm, didn¡¯t think of that but she¡¯s right. How do you answer that one, Faith.¡± Flame nods to Arcane, tapping her finger against her chin.

    ¡°But we can confirm the existence of the power.¡± Faith counters. ¡°We know that human faith generates the reservoir, and that at a certain level the reservoir takes on a personality matching that of the deity we worship. True, we cannot confirm that the personality is not a fake, but we can certainly confirm that there is a reservoir behind it?¡±

    ¡°That reservoir is not necessarily a god though.¡± Arcane states.

    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of opinion.¡± Faith retorts.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s a cop-out and you know it!¡± Flame complains, pushing Faith gently.

    Faith knocks Flame¡¯s hands away and waves her hands. ¡°Fine, if we define a god as a reservoir of so called divine power energy than we can confirm that they exist, just not the nature of such a being.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t define the nature of such a being how do we know it has value?¡± Flame grabs the opening in a heartbeat.

    ¡°And how can you say that the faith which creates such a being is worthwhile either?¡± Arcane follows up, the sisters flashing a smile at each other at the successful one-two combo.

    ¡°We can draw on the power, though.¡± Faith says after gathering herself again. ¡°If we can draw on it, it has at least some use. Further, the entities that manifest as the ¡®personalities¡¯ of the power, no matter where they originate from, follow the human desires installed into the power like a sort of code. Thus we can use faith to create and program entities that watch out for our worlds. I wouldn¡¯t call that useless.¡±

    Flame and Arcane exchange a glance, the quality of the retaliation beyond their expectations. Flame takes the lead after the brief consultation. ¡°Back to my argument on the existence of gods, how do we confirm that the power reservoir need be created by faith rather than some other factor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never been done before, though I guess it is theoretically possible.¡± Faith admits.

    ¡°Is Ira really representing faith? I thought that god was fueled by rage?¡± Arcane wonders aloud.

    ¡°Ira¡¯s faith.¡± Flame answers quickly.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s faith in the god of wrath but it¡¯s still faith.¡± Faith confirms.

    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± Arcane nods in answer.

    ¡°Still, you can¡¯t deny it could work.¡± Flame continues after the interruption.

    ¡°I guess.¡± Faith nods, ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t disqualify the existing reservoirs as gods created by faith.¡±

    ¡°Yes it does. It shows that faith is unnecessary to create a being called a god, thereby undoing your ability to define a god as such a reservoir of power and returning validity to my argument that gods don¡¯t exist.¡± Flame declares.

    ¡°Hypothetical, Flame.¡± Arcane mutters in correction. ¡°And strawmanning.¡±

    ¡°You too?¡± Flame complains at Arcane¡¯s treachery.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a real argument. I would have called you on it if she didn¡¯t.¡± Faith shakes her head. ¡°But you are correct that we cannot so easily know the nature of the gods we create; the personality merely seems to reflect that of the god and we can¡¯t make a Turing test to confirm if it is proactive or reactive.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Now you¡¯ve redefined god to the reservoir rather than the personality that doesn¡¯t help me in the slightest.¡± Flame growls to herself. Arcane pinches her on the wrist, causing her to jump and exclaim ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°So I believe that means we can agree that gods exist, correct?¡± Faith says triumphantly. To her surprise, Arcane shakes her head.

    ¡°We claim there are reservoirs of power, correct?¡± Arcane says. Faith nods slowly, believing it self evident. ¡°Try reaching for that reservoir.¡±

    Faith rolls her eyes and humors her, drawing out divine powers through her usual channel from the nearest god and manifesting it. Then she draws a sharp breath, quickly followed by Flame as they look at the ball of power forming the smiling face of Arcane.

    ¡°Replicating something along the lines of a reservoir with magic is trivial, if you¡¯re strong enough. Can we really say you¡¯re drawing on reservoirs instead of other humans allowing access to these powers for unknown reasons?¡± The face made of power mouths as Arcane practices her ventriloquism. It fades slowly out of existence as Flame slaps her on the back and Faith lets her hands fall to her sides.

    ¡°Good one, Sis!¡± Flame says happily.

    ¡°The only retort I have is that no one outside of you can do that, but I suppose I can¡¯t prove that claim absolutely.¡± Faith adds, smiling crookedly at the cyan girl in front of her. ¡°I would have expected that from Flame, not you, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing. It¡¯s extremely difficult to intercept a channeler¡¯s reach, you know?¡± Arcane says, breathing heavily from the exertion.

    ¡°So you could confirm the existence of the reservoirs.¡± Faith challenges, trying to regain some ground.

    ¡°I can confirm that there exists a source of energy which you draw upon. I cannot confirm that it is not a human like me.¡± Arcane easily denies the charge, smiling at the expected attack.

    ¡°Well played. Did you plan to make me define gods as the reservoirs or did you just go with it?¡± Faith asks curiously.

    ¡°I took the opportunity presented. But no matter where you define god it fundamentally cannot be proven to exist, correct? Isn¡¯t that the premise of faith?¡± Arcane teases, using the definition of faith to make meaningless Faith¡¯s last few minutes of effort. Faith, realizing this, grimaces as Flame giggles into her hand.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, be happy you two.¡± Faith says unhappily, turning away from them in mock anger.

    ¡°Yep, god can¡¯t be proven, else he is not god.¡± Flame quotes from some religious scholar. ¡°So we¡¯re back to whether or not divine power has any value. And without gods to receive it, it¡¯s just emotional¡­¡±

    ¡°-Extremely valuable.¡± Arcane interrupts her sister, who stops in shock.

    ¡°... traitor.¡± She mouths in horror.

    ¡°You chose the wrong side there, Flame. Even if it doesn¡¯t create gods, or even power reservoirs of energy, faith unifies the minds of men and gives them the ability to find meaning and determination in their lives. Sorry if I like those things, sister.¡± Arcane explains, causing Faith to whirl around and beam at her.

    ¡°I completely agree! Faith brings people together and gives meaning to their lives, bringing peace and harmony to the galaxies!¡± She exclaims in joy.

    ¡°Peace? Seriously, you two? Faith caused more wars than every other cause combined even before it was found to grant incredible powers to its priests!¡± Flame counters, not backing down in the slightest.

    ¡°Sometimes there must be war for there to be peace.¡± Faith justifies.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie and you know it. Faith may have been claimed as the cause, but it was really a variety of factors including resources and power dynamics every time.¡± Arcane rebuts, shaking her head.

    ¡°Ah, but those power dynamics were based around faith most of the time, right?¡± Flame points out.

    ¡°You¡¯re stretching and you know it.¡± Arcane scolds her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny a healthy dose of xenophobia, but faith and more specifically differences in faith was certainly a factor!¡± Flame challenges.

    ¡°Faith tries to eliminate xenophobia in its true form, and also teaches love and peace which help resolve those other differences. There are a few faiths that encourage war, sure, but that cannot be used to the detriment of the practice as a whole!¡± argues Faith angrily.

    ¡°Only yours! Everyone else but the Myriad Temple is exclusive, or did you forget?¡± Flame returns with similar hostility.

    ¡°Girls, girls, calm down!¡± Arcane yells, pushing the two apart. ¡°Everyone else is sleeping now.¡± She adds in a hushed whisper.

    ¡°Arcane.¡± Flame says in a patronizing tone, clapping her hand on her sister¡¯s shoulder and gesturing towards the massive ship. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but this is a destroyer. People are supposed to sleep through the firing of those guns, you know? Though I guess you two might be louder...¡±

    Faith and Arcane stare at her and then glance at each other. As one they take Flame by the shoulders and steer her towards the railing without letting go.

    Flame starts to panic as they don¡¯t let up even as they bump into it. ¡°Whoa whoa whoa I didn¡¯t mean it! It was a joke, a joke you two. Seriously stop!¡± She struggles to escape as Arcane and Faith pick her up before tossing her backwards and throwing nothing out over the rail. Flame breaths a sigh of relief while laying on the deck.

    ¡°You two take this way too seriously.¡± She complains, pushing herself up and dusting her dress off.

    ¡°It was a bad joke.¡± Arcane explains in a deadpan tone.

    ¡°Very bad.¡± Faith agrees with a similar level of expressionlessness.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll stop.¡± Flame says, waving her hand to ward off the expressionless glares.

    ¡°How have you been lately, Faith.¡± Arcane asks, changing the topic abruptly and walking away from Flame, who runs to catch up.

    ¡°Pretty well. The Saint¡¯s collective has more infighting than outfighting at the moment, but so does everyone else but you nine.¡± Faith says sourly, frowning at Arcane and Flame.

    ¡°That¡¯s hardly our fault.¡± Flame defends herself, but Arcane merely nods in acceptance.

    ¡°I figured.¡± She says complacently before going on, ¡°The paths of heavens, riches, weapons, and bindings all are fighting over a limited pool that their own are competing for more than outsiders. And the path of battles is, well, the path of battles.¡±

    ¡°Cultivators.¡± Faith says in disgust.

    ¡°Cultivators. But their champions aren¡¯t a bad sort except for that, honestly.¡± Arcane agrees, though she did temper her displeasure.

    ¡°They¡¯re young. You can¡¯t consider them full cultivators until they¡¯ve lasted a century and spent their first decade in ¡®closed door training¡¯.¡± Faith retorts, refusing the qualification and essentially spitting on the group¡¯s stereotypical habit of disappearing.

    ¡°Stereotypes are bad, Faith. Didn¡¯t you preach love and peace for all?¡± Flame teases, though she herself agreed firmly with the other two on that particular subject.

    ¡°Give me contractors with their strange fetishes, give me wielders who talk to statues before people, even give me mages thinking they are the end all be all of the universe, but heavens forbid you give me cultivators beating up everyone who looks at them wrong while being sure they¡¯re the absolute summit of existence.¡± Faith complains, shaking her head.

    ¡°You forgot priests devoting themselves to absent gods and economists throwing money at every problem as if that will fix it.¡± Flame adds with a grin.

    ¡°What about technocrats?¡± Arcane asks, not sure what the stereotype was for that group. Flame and Faith just look at her in exasperation.

    ¡°Arcane, you¡¯re the only champion in any of the six paths who even thinks about mocking the technocrats.¡± Faith says with a sigh.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mess with them. What could we say, technocrats knowing everything and still acting as if they know nothing, or fixing a problem and deciding the solution wasn¡¯t elegant or efficient enough?¡± Flame adds with a shake of her head.

    Arcane nods in agreement while being annoyed internally. She didn¡¯t much like the technocrats and their dominance over all aspects of life and reality.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late isn¡¯t it?¡± Faith adds, shivering exaggeratedly in the chill night air.

    Flame looks at her oddly and then at a watch on her wrist. ¡°Faith, it¡¯s early. 2 am in the morning to be precise.¡± She declares simply.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s early.¡± Arcane says, checking her own watch and nodding in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s get a bit of sleep before sunrise, Flame.¡±

    Taking the scarlet girl¡¯s hand, Arcane walks towards the side of the ship to engage in the laborious journey along the narrow railing back to their cabin in the below deck labyrinth. Faith follows just behind them, pausing once to look out at the sea before the trio enter the dark corridors below deck and go their separate ways.

    <hr>

    Arcane¡¯s memories were ended at about the same hour as the memories stopped, if her measurements of the current position of the stars and the rotational speed of this world were accurate. She lay back on the beam hanging above the far more primitive ship of the non-human civilization on this world, long after the world of her memories had been destroyed by calamities beyond her control.

    Eight paths, there were once. The path of heavens, followed by priests who combined the thoughts of many people to create gods and draw upon their powers. The path of battles, created so that training and time would enhance the power of mortals with the natural might of worlds. Three more, the paths of riches, weapons, and bindings, often taking a secondary role to one of those two.

    Arcane filled in the final three mentally: The path of blood, the very first path to strength followed by any living being. The path of secrets or magic, that which Arcane herself was the poster child. And finally, the last path. The path that had taken a primitive, ape like species from cave dwelling animals to the top of every food chain to the rulers and eventually builders of universes.

    Flame had been right, so long ago. Sure, the technocrats and the path of knowledge they practiced was among the slowest of all paths, taking centuries to move forward even a single step with the greatest of geniuses at the helm. But each step they took was firm and could be parsed into easily understandable details. Alone among the eight paths, a monkey could be taught to utilize the power of the technocrats and take advantage of their advances.

    It had once been called science, the only one of the eight paths that worked without any need of the mysterious energy that took the forms of mana, qi, and divine power depending on the path with which it was processed. And once upon a time, that energy had not existed in any universe. That the technocrats had changed that was at once their greatest success, and their greatest failure. For it brought them to heights unimaginable to any former or later ages, and it brought them to their complete and utter destruction.

 Chapter 9: Inconvenience

    Chapter 9: Inconvenience

    Arcane watched the sun rise over the vast ocean to the east as the boat sailed towards the golden waters it created. There was a beauty in nature, and a wonder, that she always admired. The sunrise was not a thing of mysterious glory only possible to worshipped gods and unknown forces, of course, and if Arcane so chose she could easily replicate the scene at any time on any world, but even so¡­ Just because it was understood and replicable did not make it any less beautiful.

    Arcane lifted her face and let the heat from that brilliant star caress her closed eyes and pale cheeks. The dawn winds tousled her cyan hair and dress, leaving both flapping behind her perch atop the high beam. The sails swelled and drove the ship into those winds by mechanics Arcane found curious, if not entirely interesting, strengthening the breeze she felt.

    Below, a number of beast people were coming out from below deck and taking up ropes under the shouted orders of Annabelle and Jasmina. The rest who had stayed up at night went the other direction, heading below to find their rest where they could.

    The sun rose slowly into the cloudless sky as they raced about on the deck below, changing the sails¡¯ positions to better run against the wind. It seemed someone experienced in sailing had been found because their movements became purposeful and directed. Arcane didn¡¯t mind it, not even when a young girl scampered up the mast to the crow¡¯s nest with a squeak as she passed the cyan girl¡¯s perch. She was in no hurry to reach the eastern lands, after all. Finding out this was a cultivation world had put a serious damper on her desire to find civilization. Not that what a cultivation society built could be called any such thing, she commented to herself.

    Tiring of the pain in her hips from extended periods of sitting, Arcane let herself fall sideway and swung her legs up to wrap around the beam¡­ A yard, she suddenly remembered it was called. The piece of wood to which the top of the sail were affixed was called the yard on a sailing ship. So she lay on the yard with her legs gripping around it and her arms crossed behind her head, letting the sunlight run over her prone form.

    None of the beast people- no, they called themselves elfbeasts, didn¡¯t they? So elves took the position as the main race instead of humans, it would appear. All of them so far had been catlike elfbeasts, which led Arcane to believe they were likely all a single race with differences reserved to coloration (fur and skin) and features. Somewhat disappointing for them all to be the same race, but Arcane was well aware that there would be minor differences between, say, the eastern and western elfbeasts that led them to consider each other sub-elfbeast and therefore justify slavery. Once upon a time Arcane remembered a story of a human saying that if everyone was the same color racism wouldn¡¯t exist (back when the primary form of discrimination was between different skin colors), and someone had rebutted him with something like ¡°Ah, but what about the Jews, good sir?¡±

    Arcane interpreted the story to mean that no matter what differences you eliminated, humans and humanoids insisted on differentiation and discrimination. As far as she had seen, that interpretation was a truism.

    Of course, she had also noted the opposite. When extremely diverse groups were gathered, racism divided based on the most extreme differences first and amusingly united those who otherwise would hate each other for trivial differences. Want to make skin color not matter? Add some beast people and elves to a divided human group, and watch the humans unite in a heartbeat to hate the others.

    Arcane¡¯s lips quirked up in amusement at that thought. Idly she wondered whether it was a religious or scientific justification they used to support their differentiation, or if it had a basis in simpler tribalism and required nothing more. She was certain that whatever it was was ridiculous, utterly illogical, and highly persuasive to everyone on this planet. Humanity¡¯s ability to exercise their minds to the utmost for the worst possible cause had been perfectly preserved in their descendents, after all.

    Arcane pulled up her waterskin and poured it over her face. The dark thoughts were banished as she rubbed her face and hair and gasped in the sudden cold. Combing her mussed hair with her fingers, she contemplated the low sun on the horizon and the shimmering ocean beneath it. A bath would be nice, she thought, but getting back on the ship would be less so. Thus, she made the decision not to toss herself overboard for a quick swim in the salt water.

    ¡°Savior.¡± A dignified voice came from her feet, which a quick glance revealed to be Annabelle hanging onto the mast just below the yard. ¡°Jasmina and I are retiring below deck. Would you care to join us?¡± she asked while pointing to the ship far below.

    ¡°I¡¯m comfortable here, you know?¡± Arcane responded, gesturing to her (unfortunately hard) perch.

    ¡°... Are you sure? This does not seem the best of beds¡­¡± Annabelle asked, looking uncertainly at the precarious yard and and swaying sails below it. She wasn¡¯t pushy or insistent, but Arcane did not list among her flaws density (except when it came to romance, which was at least partially intentional). For some reason Annabelle wished to speak with Arcane in private with her lady alongside her.

    Inwardly muttering complaints about troublesome matters and people who don¡¯t know enough to leave well enough alone, Arcane sighed and rolled off the yard. She hung on with her legs, swaying upside down while her arms held her head and her dress fell to show most of her thighs. Annabelle screamed for a second before noting that the other girl was perfectly fine and smiling lopsidedly while she hung, breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You scared me.¡± She pouted, climbing down to where she could better see Arcane¡¯s hanging form.

    ¡°A fall from here wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Arcane noted, measuring the distance to the deck and the number of ropes in the way. ¡°I¡¯ll go down. Lead the way.¡±

    Annabelle muttered something about ¡®blazing reckless fools¡¯ and descended in the rigging, carefully watching each step she took. Arcane noted that the princess, despite having cultivation of the second highest level, was still afraid of heights; that amused her somewhat, as the typical image of cultivators involved them flying all the time. When the cat-eared redhead was just a few step away from the deck Arcane let go with her legs and plummeted downwards.

    Arcane had timed it perfectly, the various ropes slipping past her before she grabbed one and flipped herself around so her feet led instead of her head. Having also used that to slow her descent, she was able to gently fall from rope to rope with a slight retarding grasp on each one before lightly landing right in front of the dumbfounded Annabelle and the rest of the former slave crew.

    Raising an eyebrow and indicating the door to below deck, Arcane said ¡°After you.¡± which prompted the princess to shake herself awake and set off into the darkness below the ship.

    Annabelle led the way to the rear of the ship, where the former captain¡¯s personal cabin remained unoccupied. It seemed the pair of nobles had claimed it for themselves, as Jasmina was waiting there for the two of them. She rose and closed the door behind Arcane, as Annabelle led her to a seat at a small table with a single candle in the center. Playing along for now, Arcane took the offered seat and waited for Annabelle and Jasmina to seat themselves.

    ¡°Sorry for lying. We aren¡¯t actually intending to sleep yet. Cultivators don¡¯t need much, and we hoped you were similar.¡± Annabelle said, inclining her head in apology but keeping her eyes fixed on Arcane¡¯s closed ones. Jasmina nodded from where she was sitting to Annabelle¡¯s side, handing out a trio of cups which she filled with a red liquid.

    ¡°I figured as much.¡± Arcane noted, taking her cup and sniffing it before scrunching up her face. ¡°No thanks.¡± She added, pushing the cup back to Jasmina.

    ¡°Sorry. This is the best bloodwine I could find; is there anything else I can get you?¡± Jasmina asked, glancing sideways at Annabelle who was taking small sips and only frowning slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jasmina.¡± Annabelle said, taking another sip.

    Arcane took another cup and filled it with her waterskin. ¡°This will be fine. I don¡¯t much like alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jasmina said, putting the bottle away and turning back to the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be more worried if you did.¡± Arcane noted sarcastically. Jasmina laughed nervously but Annabelle was much more amused.

    ¡°HAHA! Don¡¯t be so tense, Jasmina. We¡¯re all equals here, right?¡± The princess said, clapping the other girl on the back and filling her cup again. ¡°So, I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been introduced yet. I¡¯m Annabelle, Princess of Roses. This is Jasmina, a Count-¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Merely a viscountess, your highness.¡± Jasmina corrected.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Annabelle declared. ¡°We¡¯ll have that fixed the second we reach the kingdom. Anyway,¡± She continued, speaking to Arcane again. ¡°How are you called?¡±

    ¡°Arcane.¡± Arcane said simply, not adding any title or rank. Technically she held several thousand; she had ruled empires and nations, been worshipped innumerable times, and been acclaimed by numerous forces of greater and lesser might. But the name she had been given at birth was far, far more meaningful than any of those petty accolades.

    ¡°Arcane? Just Arcane?¡± Annabelle asked, surprised. ¡°I see. Well, I guess it makes it easier to promote you than if you were already noble born.¡±

    ¡°I decline.¡± Arcane responded quickly.

    Annabelle and Jasmina were both taken aback, requiring a few seconds to process what she said. ¡°You, decline?¡± Annabelle asked to confirm.

    ¡°More precisely, I will decline if a title or promotion is offered. I have no use for such a thing.¡± Arcane explained simply, shaking her head.

    ¡°Are you sure? Titles can make many things easier, and there is a reward of territory and resources to any promoted noble of the Rose Kingdom.¡± Annabelle explained.

    Arcane still shook her head. ¡°Let me be clear: there is no reward you can offer which I desire, princess.¡± She said with a gentle smile, trying to make her words less antagonistic but still expressing herself absolutely.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jasmina started angrily, but Annabelle cut her off with a soft touch.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Annabelle said. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too surprised, though it is disheartening. In return for your sincerity, let me be blunt as well: What would it take to make you an ally of our Rose Kingdom?¡±

    It was Arcane¡¯s turn to be surprised. Cultivators were more prone to bluntness than users of other powers, but nobles of any system typically never declared straight out what they wanted, especially if it put them at a disadvantage. Either this princess was a political neophyte, or she had already realized that Arcane was not someone their kingdom could subjugate under any circumstances. Either way, Arcane liked her a bit more than a fool thinking himself clever with petty tricks and schemes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Arcane returned bluntness with bluntness. This entire world was barely worth her attention, and only a desire to pacify the void swimmers was making her stay here for any length of time.

    ¡°... Is there truly nothing? Perhaps just in name without any obligations?¡± Annabelle didn¡¯t give up, to her credit. Jasmina glowered from the side, annoyed at her princess humiliating herself like this. True, from her perspective, Arcane was terrifyingly powerful and perhaps the equal of a ninth tier cultivator, but her respect for her princess and her nation was reasserting itself. No matter how strong, she couldn¡¯t see Arcane being on the level of equalling the entire nation.

    Arcane didn¡¯t mind being disrespected in that way. The girl was more sensible than her princess, who was gambling far too much on minimal information. ¡°I will do as I want, nothing more and nothing less. It is possible to affect that, though.¡± Arcane explained, testing the princess waiting for an answer.

    ¡°...¡± Annabelle remained silent, meeting Arcane¡¯s closed eyes with her own and slowly nodding. Not a neophyte at all, Arcane realized. The princess knew something Jasmina didn¡¯t, and Arcane needed to figure out what it was before that information was communicated. If every power was as dedicated in pursuing her as this princess, it would be terribly difficult to move on this world without irritation.

    ¡°... Could we speak alone?¡± Arcane asked, finally moving of her own initiative. Jasmina started and opened her mouth in anger but Annabelle cut her off.

    ¡°Wait outside, Jasmina.¡± the princess said easily, tensing slightly in anticipation. Looking wronged in every way, the other noble girl glared at Arcane and stalked outside, slamming the door behind her.

    Directing the power flowing through her and simultaneously hiding it from all, Arcane created a simple barrier around the room to prevent any information outflow. Not letting any trace of this show on her face or actions, she leaned towards Annabelle.

    ¡°Curious, isn¡¯t it?¡± She whispered in a voice low enough the princess had to move her head closer as well. ¡°Your servant doesn¡¯t seem to believe I¡¯m all that, but you¡¯re willing to sell your entire kingdom for a single favor.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Annabelle responded, struggling to keep her face impassive.

    ¡°I suppose so indeed.¡± Arcane repeated, ignoring the struggles. ¡°What makes you this desperate, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°... To tell the truth, my nation is facing increased pressure from-¡± Annabelle began, but Arcane cut her off in irritation.

    ¡°Do you think me a fool, girl?¡± She hissed threateningly. ¡°No matter how dire the situation, you are wagering far more than you should for a single person.¡±

    ¡°... A single person of strength can match an army-¡± Annabelle tried again, but this time she was grabbed and slammed onto the table, Arcane putting her teeth right against the flat ears of the other.

    ¡°Answer my question.¡± Arcane snarled into it, her voice so quiet that the waves outside could be heard against the side of the ship. Annabelle struggled briefly and then fell limp, leading Arcane to release her and sit back.

    ¡°... Just to confirm, you want to know why I think you¡¯re that strong, right?¡± Annabelle asked, straightening her hair nervously.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Arcane nodded, her face truly emotionless as she waited for an explanation.

    ¡°... haa¡­ I figured, but you really aren¡¯t from this world are you?¡± Annabelle said, seeming tired.

    ¡°A claim like that should have been dismissed, no matter how persuasive I was.¡± Arcane noted, remembering her indiscretion last night atop the mast. ¡°That can¡¯t be it.¡±

    ¡°It got me thinking. I heard from the others that there was a burst of incredible power three days ago, at nightfall. Some were saying a god descended¡­¡± Annabelle trailed off as Arcane¡¯s closed eyes tensed. ¡°I was thinking it was you.¡±

    ¡°If I were to say it was?¡± Arcane asked, probing.

    ¡°From their description the power was above a tenth tier cultivator, perhaps even much more. That, added to your destruction of my chains and making the sand dragons submit, makes me think you are much, much stronger than a ninth tier cultivator.¡± Annabelle explained nervously.

    Arcane nodded. ¡°I see. Each feat shouldn¡¯t have been much more than a ninth or tenth tier, honestly, though¡­ even by this crude system.¡± She muttered to herself. ¡°You risked a lot on the off chance I was the same as that burst of energy.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how strong sand dragons are?¡± Annabelle asked, shaking her head. ¡°Elite eighth tier cultivators like my grandfather would have trouble with one seventh tier dragon, and there were seven eighth tier ones you crushed. That was a high tenth tier feat at minimum.¡±

    ¡°... my information says they are merely on par, not capable of surpassing a tier.¡± Arcane questioned, pretty sure the princess was right but wondering how she went wrong.

    ¡°Your information probably never tried to kill one. Also, I could tell they were scared of you. How many did you kill up till that point?¡± Annabelle returned, gaining more and more confidence.

    ¡°No idea.¡± Arcane said honestly, then sighed. ¡°Haa¡­ Fortunately there¡¯s only one who came to this conclusion, which makes it easier to suppress.¡±

    ¡°Suppress?¡± Annabelle asked, startled.

    ¡°Yes, suppress. I¡¯m not going to kill you, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re afraid of, but I am going to have to make sure you don¡¯t talk about my strength.¡± Arcane explained, finishing off the magic formation she had been drawing the entire time and making it visible to check. ¡°Fortunately, I have lots of practice silencing inconvenient mouths.¡±

    Annabelle was staring at the formation wide-eyed, unable to make heads nor tails of the massive circle of glowing symbols. ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°What is this? Magic, little girl. One of the more versatile uses of power, and my speciality. This is oath magic, specifically, and it will make it impossible for you to speak or think of me as more powerful than a tenth tier cultivator. For a month, anyway.¡± Arcane explained simply.

    Nodding in satisfaction, she waved her hand and the formation flashed and sank into Annabelle¡¯s skin, sealing the memories and words Arcane wanted to avoid. Leaning back and taking a drink of water, the bright cyan girl shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always found men uninteresting, and lesbianism is not one of my fondnesses either.¡± She said, blushing slightly. Annabelle looked at her in incomprehension and set her cup down.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She asked, looking around.

    Arcane shook her head and put her cup down. ¡°See, this is why I don¡¯t like alcohol. You¡¯re having a wonderfully entertaining discussion and then your partner suddenly blacks out and acts like she doesn¡¯t remember any of it. It¡¯s boring.¡± She rolled her eyes under their closed lids after trailing them across the line of empty bottles in front of Annabelle.

    ¡°... Oh. I did get a bit carried away, don¡¯t you think?¡± Annabelle continued, trying to pretend to not be drunk. Arcane mentally reminded herself not to overdo it.

    ¡°Maybe you should sleep after all.¡± She grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your maid and see myself out. If you were just going to drink I should have let her stay¡­¡±

    Arcane stood up and opened the door, letting Jasmina race inside and see Annabelle trying to hide the empty bottles behind her.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± She shouted, her face flushing with anger. ¡°You drank it all!¡±

    ¡°Now, now, I can explain, Jasmina¡­¡± She started.

    ¡°Explain nothing! You¡¯re a princess, think about your image¡­¡± Jasmina¡¯s tirade was cut off behind Arcane as she carefully closed the door and walked away down the hallway.

    Dealing with the princess had been more annoying than she anticipated, but a few minor details would finish the issue soon. Annabelle would remember just after she would leave this world, giving the girl something to aspire to and hopefully helping her drive the species forward. A kindness Arcane was not obliged to provide, but also a habit she couldn¡¯t shake. There was always a chance the race would miraculously grow to be the next Creators and rule the universe. Miniscule as it was, less likely things had happened.

    Arcane remembered many of them.

 Chapter 10: Fate

    Chapter 10: Fate

    ¡°Begin!¡± A voice calls as a pair of nine year old girls face each other in a stone coliseum. The audience stands are empty, visibly aesthetic from the poor choice of scale, but the battle is still monitored by numerous watchers.

    At the sound the girl on the right moved first, a young girl with blazing scarlet hair wearing a tight fitting bodysuit of similar coloration. Launching herself through the air with an explosion of fire and heat, she yells out a simple cry as she approaches the girl on the left. ¡°Burn!¡±

    For her part, the other girl doesn''t take long to react, flowing out of the way and easily avoiding the fiery assault. ¡°Missed me, missed me!¡± She chants, dancing circles around the other girl despite balls of fire flying every which way. During the process her lime green hair and frilly dress bounce up and down, resembling translucent wings.

    ¡°Don''t toy with me!¡± The red girl roars, color being the only way to distinguish these two. Their faces are like identical twins, their hair is done up the same way, and their figures are similarly the same except for the difference in color. Also, the red girl is manipulating fire almost exclusively, while hidden sensors detect the constant use of wind by the lime green one.

    ¡°But Flame¡­¡± The lime girl whines, cartwheeling a circle around the other girl. ¡°It''s so much fun!¡±

    Flame, somewhat appropriately named, reacts exactly as her opponent expected: she explodes. ¡°I will burn you alive, Breeze!¡± She howls, igniting the air in a massive circle around herself.

    Breeze jumps and flies out of reach of the explosion, shaking her head and wagging her finger. ¡°Not like that you won''t.¡± She says, tsking as Flame growled again. ¡°Battles aren''t won by brute force.¡± She reminds the other girl, flying upwards to escape whatever attacks will come from below.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Flame¡¯s voice comes from behind her, causing breeze to whirl around and stare at the appearing red girl in the sky, flame wings streaming from her back.

    ¡°... You could do that?!¡± Breeze exclaims, startled, before letting herself drop to evade a gout of fire.

    ¡°You''re a heck of a lot faster than I expected, too.¡± Flame compliments in turn, though most of the observers note that Breeze¡¯s did not seem to be intended as such. ¡°But, hey, surprises are valid tactics too.¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaahhh!¡± Breeze screams, flying every which way to dodge the rain of fire Flame produced.

    ¡°... Something¡¯s about to go seriously wrong for me¡­¡± Flame mutters, maintaining the rain of fire but scanning the sky for an unwelcome surprise. She is well aware of Breeze¡¯s ability to manipulate wind, and merely dodging should not occupy all of her attention. Still, Flame is completely caught off guard by the hammer of air that descends over the entire coliseum, smashing her out of the sky like a bug.

    ¡°Didn''t anyone tell you not to fly against me?¡± Breeze asks, squatting over Flame¡¯s crushed form.

    ¡°... That may have been helpful.¡± Flame admits, gasping for breath. ¡°But someone should definitely have told you not to toy with a wounded opponent.¡±

    At those words the air of the entire arena catches fire, spears of it surging inwards to pin Breeze to a single location and a great storm of flame devouring the hammer of air. Breeze doesn''t even have time to scream as she is consumed by the flame.

    Flame remains on the ground, maintaining the fire with all her strength as long as she can. Not taking any chances, she scans the arena and ensures that there is nowhere the other girl could have gone to evade it before sighing and shaking her head.

    ¡°Go big or go home.¡± She mutters, reaching out and initiating another magic in the burning air.

    The next instant a flash of pure light and incredible radiance blinds the observers and devours the entire coliseum in starfire. Initiated nuclear fusion releases concentrated heat sufficient to destroy planets, which Flame herself barely survives with a protective shield that is still mostly broken. As the flash dims and the great mushroom cloud rises over the Arena, everything vanishes and Flame finds herself in a white room standing next to a sulking Breeze.

    ¡°That was overkill.¡± Breeze complains immediately.

    ¡°I''ll take that to mean it was necessary.¡± Flame says with a grin.

    ¡°Spoilsport.¡± Breeze shoots back. ¡°I had this whole plan to get you when you were exhausted but no, you just had to go and ignite a nuke.¡±

    ¡°Well done, Flame. Good try, Breeze.¡± Another voice, albeit pretty much identical to theirs, adds itself to the conversation. A nine year old Arcane walks over in a cyan dress to congratulate both of her sisters.

    ¡°Thanks, Arcane.¡± Flame says simply, still out of breath.

    ¡°You''re up next, right?¡± Breeze asks to confirm, surprised the other girl is here.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Arcane says cheerily.

    ¡°Oh, who are you up against.¡± Flame asks curiously.

    To her surprise Arcane grimaces and almost growls the word ¡°Fate.¡±

    ¡°Fate¡­ Oh.¡± Flame says, understanding instantly.

    ¡°Yeah. But nobody else can beat her so I have to teach her a lesson.¡± Arcane says in an annoyed voice.

    ¡°You don''t like Fate?¡± Breeze asks Arcane. ¡°What did she do to you?¡±

    ¡°It''s more what she is than what she did.¡± Flame explains. ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°It''s not even that, it''s that she flaunts it and acts like it''s not a bad thing. At least Dusk has the decency to hide it.¡± Arcane grumbles. ¡°I wish I was fighting Rain.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but it''s hard to fight someone you like, isn''t it?¡± Flame asks.

    ¡°You don''t like me?¡± Breeze retorts instantly.

    ¡°No, I mean, yes, I mean, it''s not like that, I mean, you know.¡± Flame stutters trying to answer while Arcane laughs knowingly.

    ¡°It''s more fun to fight someone you can make up with after. Every time you fight Fate she''s either a sore winner or a bad loser.¡± Arcane says.

    ¡°Yeah, she is that¡­¡± Breeze replies.

    ¡°But that''s enough talking behind her back. I''ll go beat her then say it to her face.¡± Arcane declares, turning and disappearing in mid spin. Breeze and Flame exchange a glance and race over to turn themselves into observers.

    A cyan girl and a pale haired one face each other across an empty coliseum just like the one Flame and Breeze just finished with. There are many more observers this time, most focusing on the cyan girl and trying their best to ignore the other one.

    ¡°Death.¡± Arcane says in greeting.

    ¡°My name is Fate, Arcane.¡± The pale girl corrects in a patronizing tone.

    ¡°I never said I was calling you by name.¡± Arcane replies with a cruel smirk.

    ¡°Tch. Just a brat like everyone else. Why are none of my siblings as mature as me?¡± Fate laments, shaking her head.

    ¡°I don''t know, maybe the rest of us aren''t murderers?¡± Arcane proposes.

    ¡°It''s not murder if it''s justified.¡± Fate throws back.

    Arcane glares at the other girl, her pale hair flowing over her shoulders as she stands proudly in the arena. Fate smiles back, not showing any sign of resentment or anger at the insults. ¡°You know why I hate you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, lemme guess.¡± The other girl taps her chin in mock contemplation. ¡°Because I''m not a child like you, because you feel inferior to me and can''t stand it, or maybe because you aren''t comfortable around me and justify it with aggression. Or is it something else?¡±

    ¡°How about the fact that you do stuff like that!?¡± Arcane snaps back angrily.

    ¡°That would fall under feeling inferior, honestly.¡± Fate notes. ¡°And I would point out that the correct turn of phrase is ¡®crap like that¡¯, but you probably don''t know that word yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You arrogant¡­¡± Arcane sputters.

    ¡°Bitch?¡± Fate offers helpfully.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Arcane curses, whirling around and stalking away from the pale haired queen of death. The observers, silent until now, finally speak.

    ¡°Begin!¡± The emotionless voice resounds around the arena.

    Unlike Flame and Breeze¡¯s fight, neither girl moves at first. Arcane takes a deep breath and starts manipulating the river of power flowing through her, knowing that this will be a long and exhausting battle.

    Fate strikes first. A colorless wind covered the arena floor, emanating from every part of the pale girl¡¯s dress. Arcane senses its purpose and flinches. That wind is, for lack of a better word, death.

    In a single strike Fate slaughters every living thing in the air and ground of the field. This arena was meant to simulate reality, so there was a portion of bacteria and insects in it, but now there were only corpses. And with their deaths they made this into a realm where Fate held the upper hand.

    Arcane grasps the power inside her and weaves it into a complex spell matrix, slamming it over the entire coliseum an instant before vanishing from sight. Teleportation magic, allowing her to instantly move anywhere the formation exists, shines over the entire arena giving Arcane an immense mobility advantage.

    That advantage lasts less than a second. As a spell is made, so too can it be unmade. Fate¡¯s death energy infects and annihilates the matrix, stranding Arcane where she teleported behind an outer column.

    ¡°This isn''t hide and seek, you know?¡± Fate calls, standing calmly in the same place.

    ¡°I''m well aware.¡± Arcane¡¯s voice resounds from every direction, as numerous Arcanes step out and walk down the misshapen bleachers, the disruption of the teleportation matrix creating a degeneracy in position that Arcane takes advantage of to multiply herself.

    ¡°... Well played.¡± Mutters Fate as she spins rapidly, trying to keep all the Arcanes in view.

    Arcane herself remains hidden, preparing more spells while manipulating the clones to attack. Each is an actual puppet, a spiritual entity like a fairy or god, pure energy made manifest. Fate, analyzing this in a heartbeat, is forced to take them seriously.

    Arcane immediately orders two of the clones to self detonate and release immense amount of pure energy into the surroundings. The rest start to attack, some preprogrammed, the rest controlled. Swords and knives of energy materialize in their hands and fly towards Fate, who smiles.

    Pale wings sprout from her back, made of bone alone. Leaping into the air, Fate uses those wings to circle rapidly and avoid the first wave of attacks. Arcane shifts her orders and send several clones into the air, smiling in her hidden location. She releases her concealment magic and reattaches the space to the rest of the arena after half of the clones are destroyed, absorbing the rest¡¯s energy and glowing with temporary overpower.

    Fate pales further, a difficult task, and launches herself in the other direction. Around Arcane space starts cracking, dark rifts in reality opening and closing as some sort of terrible wave propagates from her position and slices after Fate at the speed of light. An instant later it reaches her, the cracks in space slicing through defensive magic and flesh as easily as paper. Merely grimacing with the pain Fate plummets out of the sky and lands heavily in the arena after her wings are shredded like paper.. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Arcane instantly assails the space around her with the residual mana left from the destruction of her clones, but that turns out to be a mistake. Fate lifts herself up, glowing ominously with stolen energy, and turns to face Arcane while converting that energy to healing and recovering from the spatial attack.

    ¡°... As always, annoying.¡± Fate says calmly.

    ¡°I could say the same about you. Why can death heal so easily?¡± Arcane mutters in response.

    ¡°Death is merely the end of life. And the end of life for a cell comes after it fulfills its purpose. Killing a few cells causes the rest to heal much faster, especially if you give them such delicious energy.¡± Fate explains patiently, seeming to flaunt her abilities but striking with a lance of corrosive power midway.

    Arcane blocks the first few strikes but is sliced in the foot by a hidden one coming from the ground. Feeling incredible pain as her cells age and die in seconds, Arcane growls and jumps into the air, solidifying space to stand where she could watch all three directions. Pure energy heals her foot just as quickly as Fate did, leaving both contestants watching each other warily.

    Arcane continually pumps her excess energy into a single orb far below the arena. She can already feel the beginnings of space warping caused by the orb¡¯s gravity, but she does not focus too much on that card. Fate¡¯s most annoying ability is fully on display as she slices apart Arcane¡¯s solid space, death magic naturally countering essentially all forms of maintained magic.

    Explosive force greets Arcane on the ground, the ground erupting into gas as its entropy is forcefully increased. Arcane, forgetting Fate¡¯s ability to create physical attacks as well as energetic ones, is caught by the edge of the blast and sent flying for a few meters before catching herself midair.

    ¡°... Try this on for size.¡± Arcane mutters, grabbing space with a hand of magic and forcing the entire region flat.

    Fate¡¯s face displays a moment of uncertainty as she begins to float, gravity itself undone by Arcane, but she reorients herself quickly and meets Arcane¡¯s punch with her palm. The magically enhanced strength Arcane used is drained rapidly, though the energy does prevent her hand withering to nothing under Fate¡¯s death magic. Closing in and preparing larger spells in the back of their minds, the two girls clash with their fists and feet.

    Arcane flicks her foot toward Fate¡¯s stomach, but the other girl rotates and takes it on her hip before lashing out with a haymaker. Arcane deflects the heavy blow above her head to unbalance the pale girl¡¯s stance, spinning in the gravity less space to deliver a roundhouse to her face. Fate crosses her arms instinctively and blocks, shooting away rather than attempting to absorb the force.

    ¡°Tch.¡± Arcane clicks her tongue, solidifying space to kick off and pursue. Fate sends spears of death at her again, but Arcane unmakes them in turn.

    Each drawing fully on their overwhelming power, the two girls continue their clash. Arcane flips back and divides into a dozen clones to swarm Fate, but most are banished by a burst of deathly energy. Fate raises bone contraptions from the ground, several pursuing Arcane autonomously, but those are severed by spatial blades before being pulverized by pure force. Arcane retaliates with a kinetic energy blast into Fate, launching the other girl skyward before she manages to drain the energy and dives downwards again.

    Explosions of entropy rock the battlefield, along with blasts of force and gravity. The instantly deadly weapons Fate specializes in are rendered useless, but the direct application of overwhelming power Arcane prefers is also nullified. Clashing with fist and spell, the two girls continue their conversation.

    ¡°So childishly simple.¡± Fate criticizes, covering herself in a cloak of death magic.

    ¡°So predictably complex.¡± Arcane retorts, her own body shining with enhancement spells.

    ¡°At least I''m trying, not randomly throwing out whatever I think of on the spot.¡± Fate retaliates, twisting Arcane¡¯s leg the wrong way after catching it with her bare hands.

    ¡°This is so pitiful I figured you''d deny trying. I can''t believe you''re owning up to this incompetence.¡± Arcane shrugs while trying to claw Fate¡¯s eye out, holding the other girl in a partial headlock.

    Fate rips a chunk of bleeding flesh out of her arm in return, smiling grimly while Arcane gasps. ¡°If I''m so pitiful why did I take the first pound of flesh?¡±

    ¡°That''s barely a morsel.¡± Arcane heals instantly and bites Fate¡¯s finger off, chewing a few times before spitting out the pulped flesh. The two girls get closer to engage in a deadly struggle where they forget all rules of decency.

    ¡°Geh. I forgot you concentrate your mass in your stomach.¡± Fate grunts as she lets necrosis cover her hand, no longer maintaining her smile. The blackened flesh turns disfigured and horrifying, becoming a terrible skeletal weapon.

    ¡°...¡± Arcane feels her forehead twitching as she opens her mouth again and rips off Fate¡¯s nose. The other girl lets out a very satisfying sound of pain. Spitting it out she snaps. ¡°Even I have better taste than this.¡±

    ¡°So there is something the queen of gluttony won''t eat.¡± Fate snarls, her nails ripping out Arcane¡¯s stomach with her already dead hand.

    Cells die as she touches them, allowing her to grab Arcane¡¯s organs and pull them completely out. As the putrid yellow organs spill out into the weightless air and spill acidic yellow fluids everywhere, Arcane screams in pain. Kicking and clawing at the Fate she drives her back, also bleeding from numerous wounds and struggling to move one of her arms.

    As the two separate, Arcane concentrates energy and forcibly remakes her entire body, creating and destroying matter in a terrible waste of energy that heals her in seconds. Glowering, Fate hangs back to heal herself as well, unable to go without some recovery and thus incapable of exploiting the opening. Neither¡¯s eyes show any sign of giving up, nor deescalating the vicious conflict.

    ¡°I see your hurt. Want some help?¡± Arcane offers with false sympathy, her eyes promising pain and suffering if the other girl lets her close.

    ¡°Not if I was dying.¡± Fate snaps back, healing the worst of her injuries and not minding the rest. ¡°I have some tolerance for pain, miss screamer.¡±

    Blasts of terrible energy collide right after she finishes speaking, Arcane sending a relentless wave of pure force to crush Fate while the other girl responded by killing the force just as it manifested. Giving it up as if on a prearranged signal the two launched themselves at each other, spinning above the arena in the still weightless domain.

    ¡°You pig!¡± Fate screams, tearing Arcane¡¯s leading arm open and revealing the bone beneath.

    ¡°AAAAHHH!!!!¡± Arcane shrieks, forcing herself through the pain to rip out one of Fate¡¯s intestines, tossing it to float around them. ¡°You sadistic witch!¡± She scowls while clawing at the other girl, each strike ripping through flesh and filling the air around them with droplets of blood and gore.

    ¡°Screaming, weak willed lily.¡± Fate growls, holding back her own pain as she grabs Arcane¡¯s arm again and pulls.

    ¡°I hate you!¡± Arcane howls, biting her lip bloody to hold back her screams as her arm is ripped out of its socket with a sickening pop. Moving through the haze of pain she drives her leg into Fate¡¯s guts with all the force she can muster.

    ¡°Urgh.¡± Fate grunts, Arcane¡¯s kick driving all the air out of her lungs and shattering her ribs. Snapping sounds are continuously heard as the pair rip each other''s hair out, break bones, tear off flesh, and regenerate from the wounds they themselves took. Panting heavily, with three working limbs, the same number of eyes, and one ear between them, the two girls step back and glare at each other as gravity returns to the arena.

    ¡°...is that¡­ All¡­ You''ve got¡­ Arcane?¡± Fate pants, holding herself up on shattered legs with difficulty.

    ¡°... You''re¡­ Looking pretty¡­ Bad¡­ Yourself¡­ Death.¡± Arcane returns in kind, having a leg to stand on still but forced to use an arm to hold in her collapsing organs. She silently orders the orb of energy towards Fate, throwing everything she has into it to strengthen the field rapidly.

    ¡°... Uh huh¡­ You''re a bit¡­ Of¡­ A jerk¡­ You know?¡± Fate struggles to say, almost collapsing halfway through but forcing herself up with sheer will. Then she falls again and is unable to rise, feeling finally the rapidly swelling gravity.

    Arcane grins as Fate slashes wildly with her death magic, try to find and sever the spell that made her collapse. Before it manages to crush her she notices, detecting the massive source of energy.

    Glaring resentfully at Arcane, Fate manifests her own ball of death energy and sends it to cancel the majority of the energy source, but Arcane blocks it with a quick twisting of space. Fate quickly sends her power at the orb in its entirety to reduce as much as she can before it impacts.

    Seeing the opportunity she has been waiting for, Arcane diverts a tiny portion of energy and slams it into the other girl¡¯s pleasure centers, knowing Fate won¡¯t expect anything like the sudden intense stimulation and will be apt to mess up. Sure enough Fate screams suddenly, arching her back and spasming uncontrollably. With her energy going out of control, Arcane pulls the orb in as fast as possible.

    Fate does not fall quite that easily, forming a barrier of death energy to negate gravity and protect her from the residual force. Arcane, expecting exactly that as it¡¯s the only possible solution in this scenario, teleports the orb with an instant, hidden spell she made under the initial move. When the orb appears right in front of her Fate¡¯s eyes widen temporarily before Arcane detonates the energy.

    Even dampened by the barrier of death energy the resultant explosion wipes out the entire arena and everything nearby. Arcane folds space to remove herself from the region where it exploded, hiding in a sixth dimensional pocket until the the worst is over. Returning, she has only an instant to process the suddenly empty region before she appears in a white space next to Fate, both girls perfectly intact but panting with residual pain.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!?!¡± A furious male voice roars, several adults appearing in front of them and surrounding both girls, examining them closely both physically and mentally.

    ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡±

    Neither Arcane nor Fate say anything, pointedly not looking at either the roaring male or each other.

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE LOOK AWAY!!!!¡± The man commands in an even louder voice. Flame, Breeze, Dawn, and four other girls looking exactly the same, but with the colors azure blue, dark brown, pitch black, and forest green, watch worriedly from behind the adults, who are conversing rapidly but soundlessly to Arcane and Fate.

    ¡°She deserved it.¡± Arcane says simply after the second roar, still not looking at the man in front, who was red faced in sheer rage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem.¡± Fate adds, her voice the sound of innocence. Arcane grinds her teeth at the arrogant and self righteous tone of the other girl.

    ¡°YOU WHAT?!?!?!¡± The man screams, stepping towards them before being held back by one of the other adults. ¡°YOU TWO TRIED TO KILL EACH OTHER AND YOU DON¡¯T SEE THE DAMN PROBLEM?!?!?!?¡±

    ¡°Weren''t we supposed to try and kill each other?¡± Fate asks cheekily. ¡°Oh my, I must have missed the notice that we were having peaceful talking practice.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!!!!¡± The man roars at her, the full force of his fury causing even Fate to quail.

    ¡°... She asked for it.¡± Arcane sulks, still refusing to look at either the man or Fate.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE!!!!¡± The roar comes immediately after she speaks. ¡°DO YOU TWO HAVE ANY IDEA OF THE PSYCHOLOGICAL DAMAGE THAT SORT OF THING CAN CAUSE?!?!?!¡±

    ¡°Less than I''d like.¡± Fate answers sullenly.

    ¡°Not as much as she deserves.¡± Arcane follows.

    ¡°Oh, so now people deserve psychological damage. And you call me murderer.¡± Fate retorts to Arcane.

    ¡°Who was it who said they''d like someone to have it?¡± Arcane retaliates, whirling to glare at Fate. ¡°Oh, that''s right, not me.¡±

    ¡°I''d like to do worse to you.¡± Fate declares, running her finger across her neck.

    ¡°You deserve worse done to you.¡± Arcane says, doing the same.

    Immediately the two launch themselves at each other¡¯s throats again, outstretched fingers inches away from resuming the terrible fight before the other girls surround the two of them. Flame, Dawn, Breeze, and the forest green girl surround Arcane and hold her immobile while the remaining three pile on Fate, wrenching her away from confrontation.

    ¡°Are you two insane?¡± Dawn hisses in Arcane¡¯s ear. ¡°You know there¡¯s no fighting outside the arena in this program.¡±

    Arcane relaxes in the grip of her captors, still trying to incinerate Fate with her mind but prevented from drawing on any magical power by the programming of the virtual space. Fate wears a similar expression, one of her captors whispering presumably the same thing as Dawn said into her ear.

    ¡°You are both grounded for a month.¡± The man says, his face stunned by the unexpected attempt at violence and his fury changed to something colder and far more terrible. Arcane shivers at the threat implied in those words. ¡°And you will both apologize to each other right here and now.¡± He adds, motioning for the rest to let go but stay close by.

    Arcane steps away from them angrily, Fate doing the same on the other side. They stand in silence for several minutes before being prompted by the man¡¯s ¡°go on.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, you''re such an frozen block I didn''t even realize I was hurting you.¡± Arcane blurts out, her eyes malicious even while saying words of apology.

    ¡°Arcane!¡± The man shouts, but Fate beats him to it.

    ¡°I''m sorry too. You scream at everything so it''s hard to tell when you''re really in pain.¡± Fate apologizes with similarly calculated malice.

    ¡°APOLOGIZE!!!¡± The man roars, grabbing both girls by the shoulder and holding them in front of each other. They struggle futilely for a second before return to glaring at each other.

    ¡°You''re a stuck up little prick so I can''t help wanting to smash your teeth in.¡± Arcane says, not even bothering to apologize.

    ¡°And you''re an immature child who hates everything she doesn''t like or understand because it makes her feel insecure.¡± Fate replies.

    ¡°Well you''re a child pretending to be adult because you can''t face your own incompetence.¡± Arcane retorts.

    ¡°That makes you a stupid brat pretending to be clever because she has to be better than her friends.¡± Fate counters.

    ¡°At least I have friends.¡± Arcane snaps back.

    ¡°I don''t need any!¡± Fate shouts angrily.

    ¡°GIRLS!!!!¡± A roar comes from the man at both of their ears and almost deafens them. Flinching but still unrepentant, they turn to glare at him.

    ¡°¡°I''m sorry.¡±¡± They say in unison, then return to glaring at each other. Sighing, he puts them down and forces them to sit.

    ¡°What am I going to do with you two?¡± He wonders aloud.

    ¡°Instructor¡­¡± Dawn says hesitantly. ¡°They''re not going to apologize now, but if we give them some time to cool down¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, Dawn. That''s what we''re going to likely have to do anyway.¡± The man says gently, walking toward the others and rubbing her hair. ¡°All of you can go home now. Arcane, Fate, I will see you two here tomorrow for a longer discussion on excessive violence.¡±

    Checking his watch, the structure pales and disappears. The other girls vanish one by one, leaving only Arcane and Fate to glare at each other.

    ¡°I hate you.¡± Arcane says furiously.

    ¡°Of course you do. Such a brown nose honor student and you just ruined it all, so you have to blame me.¡± Fate smiles cruelly.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Arcane replies, turning away and mentally ordering herself to wake up from the virtual reality.

    ¡°Is that still the best you¡¯ve got?¡± Fate¡¯s voice enters her ears just before she vanishes, but she ignores it.

    She will always hate that girl more than anything else in the world, after all.

    <hr>

    Arcane sat in the room she chose on the ship, reminiscing on the past again.

    ¡°Impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡± She whispered to herself, sealing the room with a sound barrier in a heartbeat.

    If there was one thing her long, long life had taught her that she did not learn when she was young, it would be that you should never use that word to describe something.

    Nothing is impossible, after all.

 Chapter 11: Twin Opposites

    Chapter 11: Twin Opposites

    Within a rocking cabin under the ship on the ninth day of sailing, Arcane locked the door behind her and disappeared from existence. She had spent the prior eight days enjoying the experience of doing nothing, feeling the sun on her skin and the wind on her back. A few troublesome flirtations had been easily dispatched and after the fourth day at sea she was essentially left alone, recognized as a person who preferred to keep to herself.

    Arcane rather liked conversation, to be honest, but she had difficulty not talking too much and accidentally creating something akin to divine inspiration among those she talked to. Her knowledge far exceeded anyone else¡¯s in this desolate era, and she had always been praised when she was correct. It took all her effort to keep herself from taking all the cultivators on board and instructing them in the proper method of doing so, as they were making so many obvious mistakes that an instructor from her time would have thrown up her hands in disgust and forbidden them from ever sullying the art with their presence again.

    For example, during the circulation of energy, most of the elfbeasts were directing their intake of energy primarily towards certain locations they believed to be meridians and allowing it to radiate through their body from there, despite lacking a proper foundation of solidified channels which could withstand the energy. Others, of a higher realm mostly, were pushing energy into their skeletal structure and blood in the belief that would make them stronger. Arcane wanted to scream when she saw it; any even remotely competent cultivator knew that bone marrow, not the hard exterior, created blood and that the cells themselves died every few weeks. They should have concentrated energy towards the interior of the bones to reinforce their structure and production, not simply hardening the exterior so the bones were merely harder to break. They would still be breakable, but would be nigh on impossible to heal naturally without immense amounts of energy.

    She also noted that not one cultivator circled energy into their brains, nor the spiritual connection of the dantian. It was as if they only knew the simplest form of physical energy storage and enhancement, similar to adding steel beams to one¡¯s arms in an attempt to make their punches harder. It worked, but it was so much harder to actually deliver the blow that nobody actually did it.

    Sure, Arcane disdained cultivation in general, even when it was done properly. It was a time consuming, effort intensive process which only occasionally paid off with a bit of stored energy and power. But when it was done improperly she noticed how much worse it could be and was grateful for her usual insistence on teaching methodology herself.

    The summit of her frustration was when Annabelle pulled out a sheaf of yellowed paper on the sixth day, studying it with such fierce intensity that Arcane had to take a look. She was horrified instantly, noting the completely inaccurate description of meridians, the jumbled wording which meant everything and nothing at once, the diagrams which were hopefully made for a different species entirely (or from the author¡¯s imagination), and the overall inability to convey any part of the information the written word was meant to. Arcane almost jumped off the yard and grabbed the sheaf out of Annabelle¡¯s hand with the intention to destroy it, but she held herself back with the reminder that every civilization has to struggle through a period of ignorance before reaching enlightenment and civilization.

    So Arcane secluded herself, hearing occasional conversations praising the princess¡¯s ¡®wondrous cultivation manual¡¯ and the impressive rate of growth of everyone on the ship. Arcane mentally scolded herself at that last one. She hadn''t been concerning herself over it, but she was a source of raw energy on par with the rest of the planet combined. It was no surprise those near to that source were able to enjoy some benefits from it. In response, Arcane merely tried to limit her interactions with the others further and keep the power dissipation to the level of ¡®impressive¡¯ rather than ¡®miraculous.¡¯ The first could be explained away by the positioning of the stars and tide; the second implied and required divine intervention.

    But soon, in another day she expected, maintaining that separation would be both impossible and insufficient. Effort would be required sustain her low profile, a little bit now, or much more later. So, she rotated her dimensional alignment and found herself in another form of existence.

    Stretching infinitely in every direction was a flat plain, devoid of any form of distinguishing feature. The sky shone a uniform dark blue, lacking the light of stars or the darkness of space. Within that timeless, spaceless realm Arcane appeared with her cyan dress and glass swords sheathed across her back. After confirming herself to be where she expected to be, the cyan haired girl took a deep breath and finally opened her closed eyes.

    A storm of power exploded, but was quickly suppressed to merely a thin aura covering the girl¡¯s body in a cyan light. Energy crackled and sparked at the edges of that aura, the terrible storm of power Arcane generated being held back by the relentless energies of this plane. Arcane examined the boundary with her open eyes, the terrible light that filled them dimming with every second to reveal the pupils and irises beneath. Once the light had dimmed enough and the energy storm calmed down, Arcane created a mirroring surface in the space in front of her and looked at her own eyes.

    They were beautiful, she determined. Her symmetric features, so perfectly proportioned as to seem inhuman, were not necessarily attractive, and her slight body absolutely lacked the appeal of a more developed female, but her eyes could change both interpretations.

    At their center were black pupils, deep pools of darkness filled with ancient wisdom and endless time. Even without considering what surrounded them, they drew eyes and minds into their dark embrace. Within those pupils one could lose themselves forever, even if one were the very person to whom they belonged.

    Arcane tore her enraptured self away from those pupils to examine the brilliantly colored irises. When she was young, those irises had the same color as her hair, a striking shade of cyan that could not be natural. Now, they swirled with a spiraling rainbow, stretches of numerous colors striking through them. Bright scarlet touched orange and ginger on one side, while specks of pink and violet decorated the other. Blues and greens of every shade danced in between, emerald hues mingling with almost yellow limes and darker forest greens while sky blue darkened to deepest navy in other places. The base of the varied colors was barely visible to be cyan, a palette on which the rainbow colors swam with others such as brown, and black, and white and gold and silver. Patterns seemed to form and dissolve as the colors constantly moved, an optical illusion that drew the eye and held it fixedly without any hope of escape or comprehension.

    Arcane looked closer and closer, seeing the tiny spirals of rainbow color and arcs of descending hues that linked light and dark, or danced around isolated points of color. Every cell seemed to be a different shade to create an unending cacophony of myriad hues. She was fascinated by this dance, the colors brightening and darkening to form symbols and words that circled her eyes and disappeared as quickly as they came.

    Blinking to cut off the hypnotic effect her eyes had even on herself, Arcane check the whites of her eyes and noted the patterns of blood vessels creating lightning-esque paths from the storm of color in the center to the grounding pale flesh and red tissue on the outer edge. Yet even here there existed an unnatural complication, as flashes of light traveled along them constantly and they shifted slowly, new red lightnings surging from and towards the iris¡¯s storm while old ones faded and vanished.

    Arcane closed her eyes for a long time and nodded. Undoing the reflective effect she pulled out her glass sword and held it in the still raging storm of pure energy surrounding her.

    ¡°... It is becoming more and more difficult to look at those.¡± Arcane noted, blinking to break the accidental eye contact with the reflections made in the sword. ¡°Though I rather doubt there will be anyone capable of doing so other than me.¡±

    Arcane glared at the storm of energy surrounding her, waving her hand through the lightnings and only creating many more. Electric blue sparks ionized the air rapidly and gave her a devastating halo.

    ¡°... Tch.¡± She muttered as her attempts to control the storm were at first ineffective. As she had surmised the energy which flowed out from her body was no longer under her complete control. Sighing, she reached inwards to grasp the massive ocean of power whose outermost waves were creating this halo. Wrapping herself in a cocoon of energy she squeezed everything around her tighter and constrained the storm to within her skin. The lightnings grew smaller and smaller before finally vanishing, leaving Arcane standing alone in the middle of the great plain of nothing.

    ¡°Inefficient, honestly.¡± Arcane said while measuring the power consumption of this method of sealing. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    She released the cocoon and allowed the storm to surge back with renewed vengeance.

    ¡°Everyone leaks a bit of power, Arcane.¡± She told herself while shaking her head. ¡°Just like they leak a tiny bit of urine. Right, just a tiny bit that squeezes through the most miniscule of gaps in your control.¡±

    Arcane glared at the storm with anger. ¡°Yeah they do, Arcane, but most people don¡¯t leak enough power to decimate a planet!¡± She replied to herself, rolling her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not usually considered a good thing, no ma¡¯am.¡±

    Arcane sighed and saturated the area with her power. The storm shot outwards and now manifested several meters away from her, at the boundary where her energy met that of the rest of this plane. Planting the glass sword hilt up in the ground, she sat cross legged in front of it and continued her conversation with herself.

    ¡°The normal seal reduces the power leaked to unnoticeable levels, but they remain measurable. Thus, we need to either increase the efficiency of the seal - very difficult - or find some way to siphon that extra power into a dedicated storage.¡± She explained to no one, nodding at the sword. ¡°Of course, we also need to come up with an explanation for our above average power that won¡¯t get us recruited by hordes of pleading supplicants, because we¡¯ve been there and done that.¡±

    ¡°I thought we liked hordes of pleading supplicants, though.¡± She retorted herself, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°We do, but¡­ Bleh. I should at least make some sort of responding doll if I want to do this.¡± Arcane threw up her hands in disgust, spitting on the ground as she was about to reply to herself again. Rolling backwards to lay on the ground she turned her head to the sword still sticking out of the ground.

    ¡°Hopefully this fixes both problems, though there¡¯s not much I can do about my possible insanity.¡± She said without much intonation.

    Arcane sat up forcefully and grabbed the sword, pulling it and its partner still sheathed across her back into her lap. ¡°One or both? Probably both, so it¡¯s not so curious when I give one away.¡± Arcane decided out loud, turning the swords so they sat parallel on her thighs.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Abilities shown are manipulation of wind into blades, which is a pretty standard sword technique; enhanced speed, which is amusingly enough in the same system; sharpness and prescience¡­ the first is easy, but prescience is going to be a problem. Enhanced senses, I guess? Sure, also wind elemental if I choose to use mana.¡± Arcane started writing in glowing letters above the blades, writing in simple words precisely what she was saying. Pausing with her hand midair, she thought for a second about any more abilities she could credit to the blades instead of herself.

    ¡°Swordsmanship¡­ I can write techniques, but actual ability is difficult to enhance without giving it a consciousness. I could do that, of course, but it would be annoying if it remembered something inconvenient.¡± Arcane tapped the glowing words, still thinking out loud. ¡°The crushing of the lizards would be way too much; if that girl was even half right about their combat prowess adding that would make these strategic weapons instead of merely tactical ones. Maybe use them to explain cultivation as well? Instructions up to, I don¡¯t know, the eighteenth tier shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right? That¡¯s only double what they already know.¡±

    Arcane sketched out a set of things she wanted to add to the swords, nodding in satisfaction. Before she was able to begin the actual crafting she started and quickly added one more line. ¡°Concealment! Can¡¯t believe I forgot to add that one, jeez. That could have been a huge issue.¡± She reminded herself, shaking her head ruefully.

    ¡°So let¡¯s see, we have a wind elemental magic sword with the ability to create blades of wind, enhance speed and agility, superior sharpness - let¡¯s add self repair after that one and move it to the front,¡± Arcane swipes the glowing words down and brings ¡®Sharpness¡¯ to the front with the note ¡®self repair¡¯ being quickly written in flowing cursive after it. ¡°Enhanced senses - also should be more forward - and knowledge of cultivation techniques and swordsmanship, plus a concealment ability to hide the power of the weapon and the cultivation of the user up to the first divide; I mean twentieth tier.¡± Arcane examines her list and nods. ¡°Yep, I can do that.¡±

    Reaching for her belt, Arcane pulls out the pouch of sand lizard beast cores and pours them out onto the sand. Selecting four large ones and eight smaller ones, she divides them into two piles and lays the crystal swords atop each.

    Calculating instantly the energy available in each, she gestures towards the piles of cores under the swords. The cores swell and start glowing, overwhelmed with the energy Arcane used to fill them. Frowning slightly Arcane adds a bit more, making the four largest cores swell even further until they start cracking around the edges. Nodding slowly she stopped feeding energy into the cores and drew out tiny threads of power to surround and hold each element of the crafting process.

    Sharpness was the first word, she noted in a brief glance at the still glowing list. Tightening the threads around one of the smaller cores in each pile, she wove a barely visible conduit of glowing energy from the core to the tips of each sword, then carefully folded the space around one to move all of its edge to that point. Distortions in the air rippled outwards as the blade part of the sword seemed to be cut off, leaving a flat edge while the air around the tip fluctuated wildly. Carefully, very carefully, Arcane drained the core under that tip and pushed its energy towards the point, drawing the energy into the phrase ¡®forever sharp¡¯ in connected cursive. Unblinking, she felt the energy resisting her design and imposed her will on the pattern of energy, commanding it to maintain perfect sharpness within that tiny point of space. After a brief struggle it yielded, the energy flowing rapidly from the core into the spell matrix and sharpening the blade to unbelievable levels as the core crumbled into dust. Arcane even more carefully restored space to its previous arrangement, redistributing the edge back along the blade while keeping the spell intact. After a few tense seconds, she succeeded.

    Arcane repeated the process on the other blade, the entire process only taking a few seconds despite how much she had to concentrate to perform it. Pausing to examine the blades, Arcane took one and swung it through the air.

    She grimaced as a line in space was created, though only for a nanosecond even she barely perceived. The energy was slightly too much for this enchantment, so Arcane modified it slightly to emphasize ¡®forever¡¯ instead of ¡®sharp¡¯. When she swung it again space remained intact, though she noted that it would probably still make a tiny impact on the weaker space of the main universe. Then she remembered that the energy density was far less as well, which may well cancel it out. Shrugging, she decided to be satisfied with the first enchantment.

    Taking one of the swords, she created a conduit to the next core while noting ¡®enhanced senses¡¯ as the next item. Thinking for a second she created a spell that would amplify sounds the user heard by picking up vibrations with the blade and enhancing them for the user to hear. She also added a calculational matrix which would increase the hearing range of the user to include lower and higher frequencies. This time she imbued the spell in the crystal structure of the hilt and up through the core of the sword, using the energy to form and stabilize that structure. Some energy was left over with how efficiently she made it, which Arcane formed into the words ¡®hear things¡¯ in connected cursive energy. A red herring for anyone attempting to study the enchantments to find and attempt to replicate before they could detect the far more advanced crystalline matrix.

    She kept the same sword in her hand while weaving a third conduit to another small core in its pile, the two piles of dust blowing away in a mysterious wind that touched nothing else. This time she was going to add the wind blade ability; trivially she crafted a wielded spell formation which could create the blades from input mana or qi. Active enchantments were so much easier than passive ones, merely requiring one to create the channels necessary for power to flow through and activate a spell. The third core crumbled to dust after laying the formation along the length of the sword.

    Arcane moved on to the fourth, the core destined to create the agility boost. Enhancing flexibility was as easy as changing the entire body of the wielder; in other words, this was destined to be one of the more difficult enchantments. She got around the major issue by requiring the user to send their energy flowing through the blade, thereby allowing the words of energy ¡°Purify and enhance¡± to clean the energy and make it flow faster through the body. This would enhance the agility boost the power itself gave, giving greater effect the more powerful the individual using it was. The fourth small core followed its fellows into oblivion, disappearing with its energy spent and its structure destroyed.

    Arcane stopped with the first sword to give it a chance to harmonize the first four enchantments, repeating her work on the other sword by doing the three simultaneously. Without thinking much she linked the enchantments and harmonized them herself, weakening the overall power of the blade but also guaranteeing she was the only one able to use it. A security process she didn¡¯t particularly want, but necessary from the already seen example of another being unable to use her weapon. The second was unlinked, a security blanket she would have kept in case her blade was taken while the first could be taken and seen to be unusable to dishearten aggressors. She thought it a rather clever plan herself, almost like something she would have done if she was inclined to complex planning.

    Or planning in general, honestly.

    Returning to the first sword, while letting her energy permeate the second, she took one of the large cores in her hand and built a conduit through her own body between it and the sword. This would be the enchantment of knowledge, filled with sword techniques and cultivation methods. Selecting sword techniques was easy; a wind sword such as this deserved a speed focused style based around slashing and cutting power. A style typically using a curved sword and lightly armored fighters came to mind, with a heavy dose of agile motion involved. Letting the images and designs of that ancient style flow through her, she inscribed the first word in cursive to be ¡®katana.¡¯

    Cultivation knowledge was an entirely different beast. There were as many correct methods as there were individuals, the best method for one person perhaps being useless for another. However, there were a few general methods that could get one to the first divide no matter what kind of being they were so long as they had body, mind, and spirit. Arcane first added a method of tempering the body, starting from the marrow and heart, then moving to the lungs and stomach before permeating through the digestive system and respiratory organs. She then described how to imbue energy into the brain and nerves to better control one¡¯s own body before finishing with the hardening of the skin and bones with excess energy until the first divide. For the spirit, she focused on expanding the potential storage by compressing energy and using the rest of it to strengthen and widen the spiritual container. Her instructions for strengthening the mind were least clear, merely instructing one to focus on the other changes and follows what the energy was doing. The rest were fully explained, Arcane allowing no jumbled phrases or bad grammar in her cultivation manual. The words of energy filled the sword, swimming invisibly around in the blade and hilt until the user was able to see them, which required a certain level of power to be invested to make the words appear little by little.

    Arcane closed her eyes and let the information flow through her mind. Confirming each level of power to be at the proper place and the techniques to be easily understandable was a trivial matter, and she quickly grabbed the last core in the pile and began weaving a far more complex spell over the sword.

    ¡®Undetectable¡¯ she wrote in cursive down the length of the blade, the energy placed into that word dwarfing the rest. She placed her will into it, ordering the blade to absorb all leaked energy and absorb any detection spells without a trace. Using the same principle as anti-radar countermeasures in ancient space combat, she made the sword into a magical black hole, into which detection spells without sufficient power would be absorbed to strengthen the concealment even further. With the blade in hand any attempts to detect the energy of the wielder would be doomed to fail, up to and above the level of the first divide. Even Arcane had trouble detecting the spells she herself had placed on the blade when she let go, leading her to smile happily.

    The other blade was given the same treatment, just as carefully and precisely. These enchantments were important, especially the concealment one for Arcane. If she measured it correctly, the blade would absorb the excess power she radiated even when her eyes were closed, rendering the increased cultivation of those around her null.

    As a finishing touch Arcane wrote along the side of the blades, naming them. Her own she called ¡°Obscurus¡±, a word with many meanings. A adjective meaning secret and strange, synonymous with her own name of Arcane, as well as the verb root ¡®obscure¡¯ meaning to conceal, much as she intended it to do.

    The other blade she called ¡°Elucidation¡±, meaning to give enlightenment. Despite having all the same powers as Obscurus, Elucidation¡¯s purpose was completely opposite, intending to reveal the answers to some mysteries and help the primitive race on this world achieve civilization. Please with her work, Arcane sheathed both blades after carving their names in both the language of the gods (at the time of her birth it was called by the far less pretentious name of Galactic Standard) and that of this world.

    Only a few minutes had passed since she started, but Arcane felt more tired than she had after destroying the star she had woken up around. Destruction was easy, she reminded herself, while creation was much, much harder. Or at least it was if done properly.

    ¡°Not like I should really care,¡± Arcane muttered to herself while lying on her back. She raised her hand and allowed her massive power to flow around it, reality itself warping as the multicolored power swirled around her. In the warped space she saw images of universes being created and destroyed as her mind wandered, recalling old stories or new jokes. A single idle thought manifested thousands of sword in that flow to float on the verge between reality and imagination. Arcane blinked and let her hand fall, allowing the imagined entities to disappear as the power surrounding them failed.

    ¡°So troublesome.¡± she commented on the effects of her power, shaking her head.

    Sheathing the newly enchanted swords on her back, Arcane turned through six dimensions to return to the universe where she had started. It was still rocking in the exact same way as when she left, without a single detail changed.

    That really wasn¡¯t a surprise. One of the dimensions Arcane had rotated had been time, after all, leaving and returning at precisely the same instant. To her senses the pair of swords on her back were exactly the same as they had been originally, making her nod again before taking them out and testing them. Neither managed to cut through space, their enchantments far weaker in the less energetic outskirts of the universe even if the space was similarly more vulnerable.

    Stretching out on the floor, Arcane rolled over and went to sleep, her eyes maintaining the closed state they had resumed as soon as she started her rotation. Dreaming of creation of weapons that truly exerted her abilities, things which strained the limits of her talent and held power surpassing stars, dwarfing even the gravity trumpet she made as she awoke, she enjoyed a peaceful set of happy dreams that had no trace of fire or blood.

 Chapter 12: Tidewalker Port

    Chapter 12: Tidewalker Port

    ¡°Land Ho!¡± One of the former slaves called the morning after Arcane enchanted the pair of swords hanging behind her over the yard. Kicking her legs irritably, Arcane wished they¡¯d hurry up and get to the port already so she could explore this new world. She was maintaining the state of artificial excitement to distract herself from the prescience that this port would be exactly like countless others she had seen over her long, long life and thus would be just as boring and pointless.

    Fruit would be new, she reminded herself. No matter how many planets she visited Arcane had never encountered the exact same fruits and vegetables on any of them. The names were often the same, an apple a red or green seeded fruit that grew on a tree, an orange being, well, orange, bananas often appearing very similar between world, and countless others. However, tiny differences in the soil and sunlight gave them all subtly different tastes which were never truly the same. Arcane¡¯s personal favorite were those like apples that were slightly sour under a great deal of sweetness. Not those that had too much acid, like the lemon variants or, even worse, limes; no, Arcane loved the sweet fruits that had just that slight trace of sourness. Light green apple types were most often of this sort, along with a few varieties of pears.

    Oranges and their ilk were not among this list, despite having the right flavor. The hard outer skin and the textured flesh put her off way too much, not at all like the smooth and uniform flesh of apples or pears. Vegetables were better basic foods, rarely having the necessary flavor since they were typically grown as staple foods like as lettuce, cabbage, carrots, and so on. If Arcane still needed to eat, they would be something she would stock up on here.

    Grains and meats, unfortunately, tended to be less diverse. Arcane had never been one to understand the flavor of unseasoned meats (¡®It all tastes like chicken¡¯, she quoted to herself) and grain was often so heavily processed that the variation in flavor all came from additives and method rather than any changes in the plant itself. The texture would change, but taste had never been a primary concern of that form of food.

    What Arcane loved most, though, were artificial sweets made with crystallized sugar, specifically sour gummies. Pastries and cakes still existed rather often, even ice cream occasionally, but something along the lines of hard candy, gummies, or other processed sugar was never found. Arcane had considered thousands of times enslaving a few planets and forcing them to produce artificial sweets, but even when she gave in to that temptation they never tasted quite right. There was much she would do if she could once again taste the delicious texture and flavor of gummy bears, the pure flavor without any dietary benefits filling her mouth and dying her tongue in their color.

    ¡®I¡¯m such a child,¡¯ Arcane thought to herself, grinning into the wind.

    Once again in a good mood, she stood up and faced the front of the ship to see the land coming over the horizon. Smooth hills and low mountains greeted her eyes, indicating forested terrain and a rather easily traversed area. Unsure of where the port was (or what mountains those were) she wasn¡¯t sure how close they were to their destination, but from the movements on the ship below it was plenty close for the former slaves who had now spent twenty days at sea and only a few hours ashore.

    Listening in on a conversation between Annabelle and Jasmina, Arcane picked up some information on where they were.

    ¡°Those are the Red Hills, right?¡± Annabelle asked Jasmina.

    Jasmina nodded. ¡°I believe so, your highness.¡± She said, holding her hand over her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ll need to get closer to confirm.¡±

    ¡°What else could they be?¡± Annabelle asked.

    ¡°Well, it could also be the southern edge of the Sea of Trees.¡± Jasmina noted.

    ¡°In which case it is still far south of Tidewalker port.¡± Annabelle retorted. ¡°Hard to port!¡± She called, waving her left paw at the crew.

    Frantic motion responded as the ship tilted to the side and rotated counterclockwise slowly. About halfway through the left turn Annabelle straightened the ship out and sailed at an angle to the shore.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head in a bit before sailing the rest of the way along the coast.¡± Annabelle told Jasmina.

    ¡°Yes, highness.¡± Jasmina answered, taking the wheel.

    Arcane ignored them again, determining that the port was still north of here and thus they would head that way at first. She busied herself with watching the coastline they were passing, her closed eyes seeing further than even the crow¡¯s nest could allow and observing the tiny creatures wandering in the forest. Many had cultivation, and she realized just how much stronger the sand lizards had been from a simple comparison. Raising an eyebrow mentally Arcane wondered why the lizards had gotten so strong when everything else on this world seemed limited to a ridiculously dismal power level.

    The species she saw were rarely anything new, evolution having taken a backseat to cultivation and other methods by which life denied nature. Deer and wolves fought with cultivated force, which bears gathered more in their sturdy frames to hunt both. Tigers and lions ruled, the great cats having taken to cultivation like a fish to water. Insects as well, tiny powers hidden below the greater strength of the rest but still fighting in ways they had not before the introduction of these energies into their lives. Arcane watched them all, seeing the flows of natural energy around and through the living things on this world.

    They continued to sail past villages and forests. Arcane saw people look up as they passed, some waving while others fled in fear. The ship was flying no flag, but the power that surrounded and identified it was that of the Rose princess as the strongest on board (with the exception of Arcane, who chose not to participate). The reactions of the villagers reflected their feelings on her kingdom, though Arcane doubted she much cared for the opinions of elfbeasts who lacked cultivation and strength of any kind.

    Arcane eventually saw the port come into view on the horizon, a tiny set of wooden structures rising above the plain in which it had isolated itself. It wasn¡¯t massive by her standards, perhaps a few thousand people in all, but that didn¡¯t surprise her much either. A dozen ships rode at anchor in the harbor, a few more outside it, all the size of this ship or smaller. One was obviously a war ship, outfitted with a giant ram on its front end and streamlined to carry soldiers quickly over the waters, but the rest seemed mercantile with great cargo holds rising out of the sea.

    The Catherine sailed clumsily through those ships, the third near collision gaining the attention of the warship which turned and approached them under hard oars. As it passed right by them a single person jumped from the ship¡¯s deck to that of the Catherine, landing right in front of the waiting Annabelle.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Captain of this ship?¡± The man asked, an older male with rounded cat ears and greenish irises over his slit pupils, his fangs showing under his curled lip as he glared around the princess.

    ¡°I am.¡± Annabelle replied easily, holding out her paw.

    ¡°You what?¡± The man exclaimed, whirling to stare at her with his tail stiffening suddenly.

    ¡°I am the captain, sir¡­?¡± She asked, waiting for him to introduce himself.

    ¡°Sir Trevias, Princess.¡± He said shortly, looking her up and down and frowning while her tail twitched irritably. ¡°The blazes did you get a ship?¡±

    ¡°Through a length of misfortune, Sir Trevias.¡± Annabelle explained, shaking her head. ¡°I was kidnapped by pirates and fortunately managed to escape. This ship was our only way back, and I was forced to take command.¡±

    Trevias blinked and looked around, noting the former slaves struggling to control the sails and beams. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t run into a storm.¡± He noted finally.

    ¡°I seem to be favored after my ordeal.¡± Annabelle said with a smile.

    Shaking his head, Trevias gestured for her to lead him to the helm. ¡°I¡¯ll take command and get you into port, if you don¡¯t mind. We don¡¯t need a collision here, no offense.¡±

    ¡°None taken. I am no sailor.¡± Annabelle replied, motioning for Jasmina to leave him the helm.

    ¡°I can see that.¡± Trevias muttered. Then he took a deep breath and started yelling orders. ¡°Tighten the main line; yes that one! Let the boom swing free! Tuck in the sails! Half of you get below deck!¡±

    Scrambling motion responded to his air of command. Trevias shouted over and over again while carefully guiding the ship through the crowded port with the warship coming around behind. He sent up several bursts of power to signal the ship, which peeled away and left the rest to him. Glancing around at the less crowded deck he sighed in relief and maneuvered calmly.

    ¡°I assume you will want to contact lord Jeffers?¡± Trevias asked Annabelle once the ship was under control.

    ¡°I would very much, and my father.¡± Annabelle replied.

    ¡°That might be difficult.¡± Trevias said unhappily. ¡°Our last messenger to the Rose Kingdom was sent three days ago.¡±

    ¡°Then I will simply have to return myself.¡± Annabelle nodded firmly, dismissing his concerns.

    ¡°Glad to see you so understanding.¡± Trevias muttered, carefully swinging around a moderately large vessel backing out. Glancing back at the ship as he passed, he looked up and noted Arcane¡¯s blue dress on the yard high above.

    ¡°Oi!¡± He called out, causing her to look down at him. ¡°Get down from there!¡± He waved towards the deck, shaking his head. ¡°Blazing reckless fool.¡±

    ¡°Um, Sir Trevias¡­¡± Annabelle started as Arcane sighed and stood up atop the yard. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the best¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blazed fool thing¡­ What in the blazes!¡± Shouted Trevias as Arcane jumped from the yard and started falling to the deck in front of him. He was about to jump forward to catch her when Annabelle grabbed his arm and shook her head.

    Arcane landed softly right in front of him, having redirected her fall on the ropes and sails to kill all her momentum. Tilting her head curiously while looking up at the two, she asked, ¡°What?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Trevias was speechless, staring at the child who had safely plummeted over ten meters before acting like it was no big deal. Annabelle laughed softly and patted his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s a bit of a strange one.¡± Annabelle consoled him while laughing.

    ¡°A blazing reckless fool in my mind.¡± Trevias responded sullenly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again, girl.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it could hurt me.¡± Arcane commented for the upteenth time, rolling her eyes beneath the closed lids.

    ¡°...¡± Trevias didn¡¯t answer, focusing on bringing the ship to a stop right next to one of the great piers stretching out from the town. With a single soft bump the ship came to a stop and started floating in the still waters. ¡°Cast down some lines!¡± He called towards those remaining on deck.

    A few minutes later and the ship was tied to the dock and secured.

    Ignoring Arcane, he stalked off snarling at the poorly tied ropes and started redoing several of them while Annabelle and Jasmina jumped down onto the pier and started bringing the gangplank down as well. The rest boiled up out of the hold and swarmed toward the exit, desperate to leave the ship they had several bad memories of.

    Arcane herself bent light around a tunnel in the sky and walked over their heads to the end of the pier. Without a second glance she set off into the depths of the city as the ship was taken care of behind her under the uncoordinated efforts of the Rose princess and Trevias.

    Her first impression was of filth. Garbage was strewn about the streets and alleys, rotting food and old clothes first and foremost among them. A few urchins ran about, filthy rags for clothes over scrawny bodies. The buildings ran with streaks of black ash and hardened salt, no effort being made to paint over them. Arcane herself stood out like a sore thumb, her clean dress remaining unnaturally untouched in the grime of the area.

    The winding roads were meant for a carriage once, but Arcane doubted any had passed through here for years. The closest thing to vehicles were the flat boards several adults dragged along, most empty or nearly so. A few were loaded with barrels of some sort, a glance inside revealing most to be alcohol and the rest to be fish, but Arcane declined to investigate further as to their purpose.

    The people she saw were almost entirely mundanes without any sort of cultivation or power at all. She noted the wrinkled hands of fishermen and the gnarled skin of the women, indicating a life spent solely off the sea. Sniffing the air she smelled the endless stink of rotting fish and the almost worse smell of elfbeast waste, evidently similar enough to human for her to feel sickened by it.

    Arcane continued to walk along, her bare feet constantly being cleaned by a subtle use of magic that prevented them picking up the filth they walked through. Her hands were folded behind her back, her back straight and her face forward while she watched everything she passed with an all seeing eye. Coloration was evidently not the basis of discrimination, she noted after seeing children of red, black, and golden fur playing together happily. Yet even so all were cat beastkin, their slitted eyes and upturned ears flicking towards her as she walked by. A group of the young were playing with some sort of rounded object, which she found to be a turtle shell on closer inspection. She was unable to get close enough to smell or touch any of those she passed, all keeping a wary and watchful distance from the invader into their homes.

    Arcane wandered the city, finding herself to have first landed in the middle district of three after entering the somewhat nicer noble area. The streets still ran with filth, but carriage tracks were visible and the clothing was nicer. Where one had been woven directly from leaves and hides these were now made of some sort of fiber, perhaps fur or wool. The nicest looked like velvet, though it obviously wasn¡¯t, while others appeared even stranger. The covered areas seemed to be the standard, upper torso and hips for females and pelvis alone for males, though the chest was often covered as well. Interestingly shoes were not a part of the culture, nor rings. Considering their paws for feet and hands that wasn¡¯t entirely surprising.

    Arcane saw one fight as she passed what looked to be a bar. Contrary to her expectations, the two kept their claws sheathed and struck much as humans or elves would with their furred paws. They kept slapping and kicking at each other, standing at first and eventually rolling around on the floor to punch at their foe whenever they managed to get on top. Arcane watched from a distance, seeing straight through the ring of elfbeasts forming around the fighting pair and cheering for one or the other.

    The larger elfbeast was knocked out by the smaller one¡¯s clever use of a broken table leg to crack his skull, the victor raising his arms and screaming towards the sky. Except for the oversized fangs in the gaping maw, the gesture was almost identical to one a human would use. So was the drink he received from a friend and the coin like money, mostly tin and copper covered stones similar to the gilded ones she had taken from the pirate captain.

    Based on the trades being made Arcane came up with an approximation of the exchange rate. Rounded stones without any metal seemed to be the smallest denomination, thrown to the side for the urchins to pick up but not used for much else. How many of these it took to make the next size up was unknown, but the largest set she had seen be traded was 37 uncovered stones (with 5 pieces of tin covered ones). She had also observed that the elfbeasts tended to have eight fingers instead of ten, 3 stubby fingers tipped with retractable claws and a thumb like smaller one that bent the other way. Assuming they were to use base 8 from that fact (in which 37 was 45), she took a guess at the exchange rate being 100 uncovered stones for 1 tin one (both numbers in base eight, which converted to 64 in base 10). Tin was less than copper, surprisingly, at an 8 to 1 exchange rate. If the uncovered stones were 1/64th of a tin ¡®piece¡¯, as she had heard it called, then the coppers would be 8 pieces and gold would likely be either 64 or 512 pieces. She had no evidence to indicate that either was correct, or if there was some intermediate exchange rate used (almost any power of 2 would be acceptable, considering how versatile base 8 was).

    Arcane didn¡¯t know why gilded stones were used instead of solid metal, and no explanation was forthcoming until she thought of counterfeiting. Gilding a stone without causing damage to it would certainly be no easy task, especially if the cost of metal was already high. Based on how worthless the stones themselves were someone who collected similarly round stones to use as currency would not make enough. It was also likely that exchanges involving hundreds of stones would be questioned as to why the buyer didn¡¯t have a slightly higher denomination to use instead. However, this was a rather flimsy reason derived without any real evidence.

    Arcane continued to walk through the filthy streets, thinking on the sheer number of societies she had seen. Currency was a constant, as well as some form of government. Death and taxes, she thought to herself, are the only certainties. The form either of those come in, on the other hand, varied so wildly as to be considered completely different things entirely. On this world, gilded stones very similar to coinage. On another, concentrated power would be used while weighted steel formed a wonderful basis for economy on a third.

    There was often a relationship between the type of currency used and the society it formed. Rare and precious metals often formed the highest levels, especially gold for its corrosion resistant properties. Copper was easily distinguishable and extremely useful at every level of civilization, so it was another mainstay. Interestingly, copper and tin could be alloyed into bronze which would look a lot like gold to the untrained eye, though Arcane had some doubts about the ability of this civilization to smelt bronze. The tools were stone age, with cultivated strength having replaced the technological development of metals. Sheer strength could carve stone pretty easily, but heat was required to shape metal properly.

    Arcane stopped her thoughts as she came to a market at the border between the upper and lower districts. The majority of sold products were meat, and the rest were almost all grains. Rice seemed to be the backbone of the cuisine here, a long grained variant that seemed hardy and difficult to harvest. It was probably the ease of planting that led to its popularity, Arcane noted as she identified several of the weeds growing out of the mud streets to be of the same genetic family. Something guaranteed to grow would surpass something easily harvested in a civilization that needed food first and ease second.

    There were spices on the upper class side, along with several smoked meats and raw carcasses. The animal being butchered seemed like a cross between a dog and a pig, with canine teeth and fur over a pig¡¯s fat body and hooves. Maybe a tusked pig developed fangs and a carnivorous nature. As an experiment Arcane tried to purchase one of the more valuable types, a smoked slice that resembled bacon but definitely wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Three strips, please.¡± She said to the seller, who grunted.

    ¡°162 pieces.¡± The pig seller said. Arcane did some quick mental computations, converting 162 in base eight to 114 in base ten, which she then divided to find 38 pieces per strip. Changing base was an annoying and troublesome process, especially when the language made no mention of which base was being used.

    Arcane handed over a piece of gold gilded stone, which widened the merchant¡¯s eyes. He carefully took it and inspected the gold, scratching a line through it and nodding after confirming the authenticity. He started preparing change, which Arcane noted to be 23 coppers and 6 tins. So 256 pieces was the value of one gold covered stone, or 400 in base eight. Halfway between her expectations, leading Arcane to tell the shopkeeper to keep the change (she had only needed to know the value) with a magnanimous smile.

    He bowed repeatedly as she walked away, making the gold vanish somewhere in his clothing as she headed for the other side of the market munching on one of the strips. She almost spat it out in disgust; there was little to no flavor, and the texture was greasy like mush. Annihilating the piece in her mouth and all the rest, she conjured water to wash out her throat and hoped never to taste any such thing again.

    Giving up on the meat, Arcane began a careful search for fruit or vegetables. The smells of the smoking meat reminded her of the taste of that terrible strip, making her feel a touch nauseous as she explored.

    There were dozens of such stalls, though. Arcane finally found one that wasn¡¯t smoking or butchering the pigdogs on the lower class side after dodging a dozen pickpockets trying to be clever. One had been aiming for something else, leading Arcane to subtly redirect his foot and send him crashing into a butcher¡¯s stall where the knife wielding proprietor had not taken kindly to the ruining of his supplies. The unfortunate pervert promptly begged for his life and was forced to kneel in the mud until everything was straightened out, allowing Arcane to easily escape his notice.

    The stall she found was a relatively small one bordering the low class district, selling a few rounded fruits that seemed half rotted. Sufficiently desperate, Arcane purchased three of the best looking ones which she subtly revitalized to see the reddish skin of standard apples. Nodding thanks at the shopkeeper, a female elfbeast who was somewhat skinny and unattractive with a pinched face and wizened cheeks, she walked deeper into the low class area without a hint of fear or caution, eating one of the apples.

    The muddy streets grew even worse. The fumes made her eyes water and the stench was among the worst she had ever smelled. Yet Arcane kept walking, deeper and deeper into the filth and rubbish that covered the area.

    The elfbeasts in the street here were cripples, struggling to so much as move from their spots on the side of the road. There were no children visible, likely being hidden by their parents, who kept doors locked and windows dark. The majority of the population, though, were obvious criminals.

    The average power level was much higher than in the other districts, a barely concealed bloodlust filling the streets. Cultivators of low levels walked freely, wearing black or dark brown robes to conceal their appearance and kicking anyone who stood in their way out of it. Gangs of powerless mortals gathered together to oppose them, a few cultivators even joining those groups. Arcane didn¡¯t see anyone threatening, so she didn¡¯t feel any trace of fear or nervousness. Those around her thought it mere bravado, though.

    ¡°Hey, girly.¡± A male elfbeast with scarred ears and large muscles said as he stepped into her way. ¡°Wanna have some fun?¡± He asked with a lewd grin.

    Arcane ignored him, walking right past him without a second¡¯s hesitation. Angered, the elfbeast grabbed her with his paw and pushed her to the side. Or tried to¡­ His attack failed to do anything and simply left him stumbling backwards as Arcane continued on her way.

    ¡°Oi! 300 pieces to whoever gets me that freak!¡± He called with wounded pride, leading several uninterested cultivators to watch the developing scene. Two others, mundanes, snatched up stone knives and charged at her.

    Arcane took a quick step back to let them race past her, then slid to the side to avoid one¡¯s follow up blow right before they ran into each other. As they fell in a tangle of limbs she glanced around and noted she was surrounded.

    Great. She thought to herself. Just great, absolutely incompetent idiots every one of them.

    The first to attack were the mundanes, the cultivators seeing no reason to get involved yet. Stone knives and axes were thrown about with abandon and a few had bows, the arrows stone tipped yet still just as lethal. To a normal person, that is. Arcane could easily stand firm through the entire assault and come out unscarred.

    She did not want to, however. So she drew the sword and decided to test its power on these unwilling fools. Yet before she could even activate its power, and gather the winds she would use to smite her assailants, a voice was heard over everything else around them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 13: Two Saviors

    Chapter 13: Two Saviors

    ¡°Stop!¡± Annabelle shouted as she stalked down the alleyway, Jasmina and Trevias among those trailing behind her.

    Arcane mentally clicked her tongue. It was unexpected for this pampered princess to enter the lower district. She had also not expected any kind of policing force to be active in this area by the blatant criminality of its inhabitants, so to say she had not been prepared to be disturbed was putting it mildly. While she had not wanted to kill any of those around her, a show of strength would have easily gained their respect and perhaps a bit of information on the situation of this world. Also, testing the blade would have provided additional witnesses for the power she wielded.

    But now none of that was to be. Like shadows the robed cultivators melted away from the scene, disappearing before anyone could notice, while the mundanes started trembling and bowing repeatedly.

    ¡°Begging your pardon, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Sorry to disturb.¡± ¡°Please forgive us.¡±

    Their litany of groveling words grated on Arcane¡¯s mind. Wondering if she should just kill them anyway she sheathed her sword reluctantly and started walking towards Annabelle and her posse, then straight past them.

    ¡°Some thanks would be appropriate, I think.¡± Annabelle said, walking beside Arcane after a single glare at the hastily fleeing elfbeasts.

    ¡°Thereby reinforcing negative behavior? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Arcane muttered, shaking her head. ¡°Was my abrupt departure not clear enough? Go away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what that was? I thought a child just got lost in her first big city.¡± Annabelle replied, mimicking Arcane¡¯s gesture. ¡°Such a troublesome child too.¡±

    Arcane stopped and glared at the princess, who smiled back. Letting the silence stretch, they both met the other¡¯s eyes before Arcane grimaced and turned away.

    ¡°I want you to come with me to meet my father.¡± Annabelle said after they started walking.

    ¡°I know.¡± Arcane replied, taking out another apple and nibbling on it. Sweet, she noted, without any hint of sourness. The bitterness of rot was gone too, leaving the fruit suitably delectable for Arcane to continue eating it. Tiny, delicate nibbles slowly carved their way into the side of the large red fruit.

    ¡°Excellent. Come with me then.¡± Annabelle said, clapping her hands and turning to leave the lower district. Trevias and Jasmina seemed to sigh with relief until Annabelle noticed Arcane was not following and turned back. ¡°This way.¡± She ordered, grabbing Arcane¡¯s hand and trying to pull her.

    Arcane resisted, deftly extracting her hand and backing away. ¡°I¡¯m just fine.¡± She said, still nibbling on her apple.

    ¡°No, this is not fine. You need to come with me to Lord Jeffers, so I can get a caravan set up to the Rose Kingdom.¡± Annabelle insisted, going behind Arcane and pushing her towards the upper district.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Arcane repeated, stepping to the side and letting Annabelle go right past her.

    ¡°Seriously? I just save you from being assaulted and robbed. You can¡¯t stay down here.¡± Annabelle declared with a disgusted look around at the district.

    ¡°I was fine.¡± Arcane said, internally rolling her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure why she was continuing this nonsense conversation, as she was well aware the Rose princess would not let her do whatever she liked. The arrogance of cultivators was always the same, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Yeah, the first time. What about the next, and the next, and the next after that? How long can you last before you¡¯re out of power?¡± Annabelle asked, shaking her head.

    ¡®Forever¡¯ Arcane replied mentally, knowing her regeneration far surpassed her capacity, but out loud she said instead ¡°Long enough.¡±

    ¡°You might be fine with that but I¡¯m not. Come on, we¡¯re going to the castle.¡± Annabelle imperiously ordered, picking Arcane up easily and carrying her like a sack of potatoes.

    Hanging her head, Arcane simply went with it. Getting free from being carried required harming the carrier most of the time, especially if they were determined, and she wasn¡¯t willing to go quite that far for the sake of dignity. Also, she honestly didn¡¯t mind the humiliating position that led to Jasmina and Trevias staring at her and hiding laughs. She technically did have, all things considered, a child¡¯s body.

    Arcane was tossed into a carriage when they reached the upper district and then flanked by Jasmina and Annabelle, the pair almost crushing her between themselves. Unable to move anything but her head, Arcane tossed that back and stared up at the ceiling, reminiscing on why she hated cultivators so much.

    <hr>

    A young girl runs through an alleyway, occasionally looking back and taunting the rough looking teenagers following her. While they are all in their late teens and early twenties, with obviously dyed hair and numerous piercings of many metallic compounds. The girl herself is Arcane, around age 8, laughing gaily and wearing a set of tights under a loose blouse and skirt, all in significantly darker colors than she usually wore. Even her trademark cyan hair is hidden under a black cap, leaving her looking relatively normal except her bright eyes and doll-like features.

    ¡°Get back here, you brat!¡± One of the teens shouts, shaking his fist.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Arcane laughs, jumping onto a metal box and starting to climb up a set of pipes leading to the building top.

    ¡°Shut up. She ain¡¯t stopping.¡± Another teen pushes past the first, grabbing the lower rung of a hanging ladder and starting to climb.

    ¡°Tch. I¡¯m going to mess her up once I get my hands on her.¡± The first growls, climbing after his friend. Three more follow, all ascending almost as quickly as Arcane, who smiles back at them once she reaches the halfway point.

    ¡°I just remembered something.¡± She calls as they go faster to reach her. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to run on the roof, is there?¡±

    The teens look up at her, then at each other. Is she an idiot, they think to themselves. Then their eyes widen as Arcane pushes herself off the pipes and backflips through the air while falling past them. Slowing herself with a convenient rope, she started gaily laughing and running back out of the alley.

    ¡°Blazes!¡± One of the teens curses, sliding down the pipes and starting after her, his friends not far behind. Arcane¡¯s ringing laughter guides them until they get her back in sight, calmly walking through a crowded street.

    Arcane looks back at them and smiles, walking just as slowly as everyone else while crossing the street. The teenagers also moderate their pace, walking along while staring at her out of the corner of their eyes. They strike up a conversation while keeping a watch on Arcane, all of them patiently walking along so as not to raise suspicion.

    ¡°Kids these days¡­¡± One comments.

    ¡°No lack of guts, to be sure. Brains, on the other hand¡­¡± Another replies, shaking his head.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the food they¡¯re being fed. Not enough milk or something.¡± The teen who pushed the other raises his voice while deliberately staring at Arcane¡¯s chest. Arcanes smile falters and she frowns at him for a second before quickening her pace a bit.

    The teens copy her, still talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s a damn shame how many of them are getting in unfortunate accidents.¡± A teen shakes his head, looking towards a hospital in the distance.

    ¡°Damn shame.¡± Another agrees, nodding along.

    ¡°If only they were more careful about what they messed with.¡± The first teen says with a fake smile towards Arcane.

    ¡°More careful.¡± The last two chorus, shaking their heads identically.

    ¡°Then they wouldn¡¯t get in trouble, and could grow up happy.¡± The teen who looked at the hospital replies.

    ¡°Ah, well. They get themselves into it, and I¡¯m not one to deny people the fruit of their labors.¡± The first teen says back, his eyes boring into Arcane¡¯s back.

    ¡°No, we really shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± His conversation partner agrees, the other three nodding as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s just not fair to judge people based on their age, is it boys?¡± The first teen, apparently the leader, continues.

    ¡°No it ain¡¯t.¡± They chorus, shaking their heads.

    ¡°Therefore, we should really give them a talking to.¡± The leader says again, turning abruptly and crossing a street to come to the same corner as Arcane, who is stuck waiting for the light. The five surround her in a half circle and patiently wait right behind her.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s better to learn a lesson early than late.¡± The leader says right behind her ear, leaning down to whisper. ¡°Ain¡¯t it, brat?¡±

    Arcane jumps forward as the light changed that instant, walking along with the five teens trailing right behind her. Seeing a chance, she suddenly changes directions and dashes off into another alleyway.

    Pounding steps let her know the teens all followed her, the six of them racing along the twisting streets and climbing over the piled metal scrap that filled them. Skipping along, Arcane starts laughing again as if having a grand time, despite the threatening sounds shouted behind her.

    ¡°The hell are you laughing, brat?¡± A teen shouts after her, throwing a rusty metal pole over her head.

    ¡°You all!¡± She calls back, ducking and rolling to avoid another projectile.

    ¡°You mental, brat!?¡± Another shouts, swinging his arms for more speed.

    ¡°Save your breath and get her!¡± The leader orders, breathing heavily himself.

    Arcane whirls around a corner and runs smack into a wall. Temporarily stunned, she looks up at the solid obstacle and sees a barrier of force she is sure was not there before.

    ¡°Kukuku.¡± Chuckling evilly, the five teenage boys surround her and cross their arms. The leader steps forward and grabs her arm, twisting it to force her to her knees.

    ¡°Ow ow ow ow ow!¡± Arcane cries, struggling in his grip.

    ¡°Shut it, brat. You¡¯re going to pay for disrespecting us, you know.¡± The leader says, squeezing even tighter.

    ¡°Huh? For what?¡± Arcane asks, her face a picture of innocence.

    ¡°Playing dumb, are you?¡± The leader growls, twisting harder and making Arcane hiss in pain. ¡°You grew a flower on my bike!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Arcane exclaims. ¡°But it looks cute that way?¡±

    The other teens chuckle but stop at a glare from the leader. ¡°I don¡¯t like cute, brat.¡± He says in a condescending tone. ¡°So now I¡¯m going to make your arm cute¡­ in a cast.¡±

    The leader reaches for her arm with his other hand, slowly moving as if trying to scare Arcane, but his hand is suddenly grabbed and pulled sharply to the side.

    ¡°Five people bullying a little girl? Do you not have any pride?¡± a new voice says, coming from a young boy with brilliant golden hair and a supremely handsome face. He is about the same age as Arcane, or perhaps a bit older, and is glaring angrily around at the five teens who seem shocked at his interference.

    ¡°What are you doing, kid?¡± One asks finally.

    ¡°Stopping injustice.¡± The boy replies, pulling the leader away from Arcane with practiced motions. ¡°Let go of her.¡±

    ¡°The hell?¡± the leader asks, rubbing his hand and stumbling backwards. ¡°Get out of here, kid. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    ¡°Anywhere there is wrong being done is my place.¡± The boy says, spreading his legs and raising his fists.

    Arcane stares at the boy, pushing herself to her feet with a growl. Throwing the cap off her head she shakes her hair and says angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help. I had this all under control.¡±

    ¡°You shut up, brat.¡± a teen says, glaring angrily at the boy and raising his own fists. ¡°You want a fight, then I¡¯ll give you one.¡± he challenges.

    ¡°Bring it, novice.¡± The golden boy answers, stepping forward.

    The teen charges and swings wildly, his fists trying to make contact with whatever he can and occasional kicks thrown in as a surprise. The golden boy elegantly dodges all of them, spinning gently around the blows and diverting the rest with slight movements.

    ¡°This your best?¡± He asks in a high but composed voice, steadily driving the much larger teen into a corner. ¡°Pathetic.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    At that taunt the teen gets angry and surrounds himself in an aura of power. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this against a child,¡± He declares, ¡°But I¡¯m a cultivator of the second divide.¡± His next fist breaks the speed of sound, heading straight for the golden boys face. There is a solid sound of flesh hitting flesh, and the teen smiles at his perceived victory.

    ¡°What a surprise.¡± The golden boy¡¯s voice comes from behind the fist, which is slowly pushed to the side to reveal his untouched face and the fist held tightly in his palm. A similar aura of power surrounds his entire body in a glowing golden radiance. ¡°I¡¯m one too. I¡¯ve already passed the fourth divide, though.¡±

    The teens eyes widen and he tries to pull his fist back. But the golden boy won¡¯t allow it, pulling the larger boy in easily and delivering a single punch to the stomach to knock him unconscious.

    The other four teens growl and release auras of power as well, most about equal to the unconscious teen and the leader a bit above. All are much weaker than the golden boy, who smiles and shakes his head.

    ¡°Three going for the second divide and one just past it, against I who¡¯s overcome the fourth? You are fools indeed.¡± He smiles and reduces his aura of power. ¡°But at least it shows courage. Come on!¡±

    Growling, the teens rush in. The golden boy is merely on par with them in terms of power and speed, but his technique is leagues better and while none of their blows hit, every one of his do. After several minutes the teens are panting and covered in bruises while the golden boy is smiling and glowing just as radiantly as when they started.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡± The golden boy says, making his aura vanish and waving the teens away. Unhappily, with several backwards glares, they pick up their unconscious friend and withdraw.

    The golden boy smiles happily and turns to Arcane, bowing elegantly and staring at her hair. ¡°My lady, I am pleased to make your acquaintance. What lovely hair you have.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Arcane growls, clearly unhappy. ¡°You spoiled everything.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but fair maiden, you may not like it but you are clearly too weak to fight against men like that. Better to leave it to cultivators such as I.¡± The boy says, shaking his head with a gentle smile and running his hand over her hair. Arcane slaps him away, but his hand simply grasps her own and brings it to his lips. ¡°My name is Guanjun of the path of battles. I hope it rings as music in your ears.¡±

    An explosion sounds and Guanjun is sent flying, his golden hair covered with dust as he slams into a building. Arcane smiles where she stands with her hand outstretched.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re one of the cultivation champions. That makes you fair game, right?¡± Arcane says, smiling evilly.

    ¡°Ack, ack.¡± Guanjun coughs as he pushes himself out of the pile of rubble. ¡°Fair game?¡± He asks uncertainly, hesitation appearing in his flirtatious manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m Arcane, of Magia.¡± Arcane says, imitating his bow sarcastically. ¡°And I am plenty strong enough to fight whoever I want. I just like playing with them first, so long as no one interrupts and ruins my fun. Now who do we know that could have done something like that?...¡± Arcane pretends to think, tapping her finger against her chin. ¡°Ah! I remembered!¡±

    Another explosion of force throws Guanjun into the air where he manages to catch himself and slowly float down on invisible wings of force.

    ¡°Arcane of Magia¡­¡± Guanjun mutters softly, his flirtatious demeanor replaced by a seriousness he didn¡¯t even show to the teens before. An aura of power surrounds him in its full intensity, crushing the rubble around him and trying to force Arcane to her knees. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d meet one of the other champions here.¡±

    ¡°Nor did I, but it seems we both have no luck.¡± Arcane shrugs.

    ¡°No luck? My darling Arcane, it is instead that we have all the luck in the world! No adults, no guardians, no stupid rules¡­ let us simply fight to our heart¡¯s content.¡± Guanjun smiles broadly, opening his arms with glee.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Arcane grumbles. ¡°A battle maniac. Of course.¡±

    ¡°Battle maniac? Maniac? That¡¯s too rude, darling. I am a battle lover! A battle connoisseur! A battle aficionado! I am not merely manic about battles; they are my entire life!¡± Guanjun proclaims, jumping forward with a drawn back fist.

    Arcane merely glances to the side and he is once more launched into the air by a spontaneous explosion, then tossed about by countless consecutive blasts. Rolling her bright cyan eyes at the joyous laughter of Guanjun as his clothes are torn to pieces and his golden aura is repeatedly cracked, she mumbles under her breath the single word ¡°Freak.¡±

    ¡°EEE!¡± Guanjun shouts, predicting and punching the next explosion to send himself shooting towards the ground. Arcane idly increases gravity as he falls and lets him punch a hole in the concrete street, shaking her head again. Guanjun struggles out a bit later, sweating heavily and bleeding slightly from countless small wounds. Even so, he is grinning even more broadly than when they started.

    ¡°AWESOME!!! This gravity is perfect for training!¡± he exclaims, swinging his arms several times to test it. Annoyed, Arcane doubles the gravity and sends him crashing to his knees, where he continues to struggle to stand and fight.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± She mutters as he succeeds, his face strained with the exertion but still sensing overwhelming joy coming from him.

    ¡°YEEESSS!!!! KEEP IT COMING!!¡± Guanjun screams, taking a heavy step forward and swinging his fist to send a blast of power at Arcane, though it slams into the ground long before it reaches her.

    ¡°I would ask if you yield but I can guess the answer.¡± Arcane says, raising an eyebrow with her arms crossed. ¡°So try this on for size.¡±

    At her words a hammer of force falls on Guanjun and slams him into the ground, followed by several more driving him deeper and deeper into another crater in the concrete. Waving her hand and generating force to blow the dust away, she steps forward and looks into the deep crater before cancelling the increased gravity.

    ¡°Probably shouldn¡¯t kill him¡­¡± She mutters as she steps away.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t yet!¡± Guanjun¡¯s voice calls from behind her, an explosion of dust and rubble causing her to stumble forward before whirling around and holding up her hand to block the coming kick.

    Guanjun¡¯s dropped heel is stopped dead in her palm, his eyes widening as she pushes him off and lets her hand drop. He stumbles slightly as he lands just in front of her, staring at the lowering hand.

    ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± He asks, still covered in a rapidly regenerating golden aura.

    ¡°I drained all the energy and force in your foot and left it with zero momentum.¡± Arcane answers, glaring at him. ¡°I was sure I hit you enough to knock you out, at minimum.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡± Guanjun replies happily. ¡°That was awesome, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Not answering the question.¡± Arcane reprimands, warily circling the deep crater in the concrete. Guanjun copied her on the opposite side, keeping the distance the same.

    ¡°Sorry. You knocked me out, but I activated my bloodline and reincarnated myself once or twice¡­ or a lot.¡± He says with a grimace. ¡°You¡¯re really, really strong.¡±

    ¡°Bloodline?... Oh. Demigod.¡± Arcane answers her own question, shaking her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t honestly be surprised.¡±

    ¡°You figured that out quick. Yep, my mother married god and had me as a virgin birth. The church keeps saying I should be a saint, but you know¡­ You can¡¯t fight as a saint.¡± Guanjun explains, clenching his fist and sending a wave of power at her, crushing everything it passes in the air.

    Arcane deflects it with a finger, letting the power slam a nearby building and send it tumbling to the ground. The ground around them shakes as they continue to circle, waiting for an opening.

    ¡°I see.¡± Arcane says, nodding at the explanation before while comprehending it. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you made the right choice. Saints are much tamer than you are¡­ Though maybe it would have taught you prudence.¡±

    ¡°Like you can talk.¡± Guanjun replies with a laugh, jumping over a protruding spike of earth and tripping on the collapsing ground before stabilizing himself by floating. ¡°You¡¯re even more ridiculous than me.¡±

    Arcane rolls her eyes and then collapses the space around Guanjun, the numerous blades tearing his skin but not much more. Growling in pain he releases a nova of power to drive her magic back.

    ¡°You¡¯re still playing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Guanjun comments suddenly, stopping in midair.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Arcane replies evenly, falling backwards into a suddenly appearing seat. ¡°How¡¯d you tell?¡±

    ¡°You suck at acting.¡± Guanjun explains.

    ¡°I see.¡± Arcane notes. ¡°Well, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°While I¡¯d like to go harder and force you to actually try, I¡¯ve been going all out.¡± Guanjun shrugs. ¡°For now I¡¯m just not strong enough to actually challenge you.¡±

    Arcane nods, leaning back and closing her eyes. ¡°Yep. Surprisingly mature, that.¡±

    Guanjun chuckles. ¡°Nah, it would have been mature if I noticed immediately. I knew you were supposed to be the strongest but I fought anyway. So now I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve broken half my bones and am barely holding myself together by pure will.¡±

    Arcane opens an eye and points it at him. ¡°More than half.¡± She corrects.

    Guanjun laughs and sits down with difficulty on the shattered concrete. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m Guanjun, the Martial Hero. Ranked 1 of the path of battles. Nice to meet you, Arcane. And sorry for spoiling your fun.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Arcane replies, waving her hand idly. ¡°We¡¯re going to have company soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably my elders.¡± Guanjun says with a grunt. ¡°We did create a bit of a mess.¡±

    ¡°Guanjun!¡± An elderly voice filled with power sounds around the courtyard, causing both the children to grimace. An old man surrounded by power flies in, followed by several more similar in age and aura. ¡°What have you been doing?!¡± The first man stares around at the ruined buildings and street.

    ¡°Fighting, Grand elder.¡± Guanjun replies, shaking his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious.¡±

    ¡°Who were you fighting that you thought this much was needed? Where do we need to send the compensation?¡± The grand elder complains, while the rest start cleaning up the rubble and searching for bodies. The grand elder then turns to Arcane. ¡°Young lady, I would ask that you not encourage the young master to such extremes in your defense. He causes problems too often without your charms.¡±

    Arcane squints at the grand elder and rolls her eyes. Noticing this, the grand elder explodes. ¡°How dare you, you slut? First seducing the young master, now disrespecting me! I will have your family destroyed for this insult! Give me your name and affiliation this instant, you skirt flapping-Urgh!¡±

    The grand elder is cut off by an immense and terrible force slamming him into the ground, his screams vanishing as he shoots deep into the earth. Satisfied, Arcane stops glaring at the hole and goes back to laying down, letting the tunnel close up and fall down onto the old man.

    Guanjun looks sadly after his grand elder, shaking his head. ¡°She was the one I was fighting, senior.¡± He says, clasping his hands and bowing as if in prayer.

    The others look at Arcane in surprise and finally notice Guanjun is not moving. Swarming over, they pick him up gently with panicked motions.

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯re wounded!¡± one cries.

    ¡°You know, elder.¡± Guanjun says irritably. ¡°I am eminently aware of my current condition.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± The elder cries, glancing at Arcane. ¡°How did she¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Arcane of Magia.¡± Arcane says simply.

    The elders all fall silent. They glance at each other and confirm their strength, before shaking their heads and returning to the task of cleaning up the devastated area.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Guanjun mutters as he sits down next to the relaxing Arcane. ¡°Six elders cultivating to the eight divide and the grand elder who passed the ninth some time ago, and you still win. I never had a chance, did I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m evaluated above the tenth divide.¡± Arcane points out. ¡°If not higher.¡±

    ¡°Magic is such a cheat.¡± Guanjun complains, flexing his muscles. ¡°I have to work to get stronger and you were just born with immense talent.¡±

    ¡°And yet for some reason these fools think their path is best.¡± Arcane notes.

    ¡°We can¡¯t say anything for sure yet. Cultivation may yet win out; time will tell.¡± Guanjun corrects her, smiling his challenge. Arcane rolls her eyes.

    ¡°Battle junkies the lot of you.¡± She complains.

    ¡°WHO DARES!!!!¡± A screaming voice explodes from underground, a human sized hole opening up as the Grand Elder bursts into the air. ¡°I WILL END YOU!!!¡±

    The Grand elder searches about in the sky, streamsof energy shattering the clouds and revealing the floating ice of Niflheim far above. He continues to scream insults while those below watch him with dumbfounded expressions. ¡°WHOEVER YOU ARE COME OUT!! COWARDLY HIDING, I WILL DESTROY THIS GIRL IF YOU DON¡¯T SHOW YOURSELF!!!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Grand Elder.¡± Guanjun raises his voice towards the furious old man in the sky.

    ¡°Shut up, Guanjun. I need to punish whoever attacked me. Give me that girl to threaten him with.¡± The Grand elder says, holding out his hand.

    ¡°... About that¡­¡± Guanjun replies, looking every which way but at Arcane or the elder.

    Arcane took matters into her own hands after a second, a flash of power severing the grand elder¡¯s arm and causing it to fall bleeding to the ground.

    The Grand elder burst out in rage. ¡°I WILL KILL THIS GIRL!!!¡± He screamed at the sky, diving down and grabbing his arm (reattaching it on the way) before slamming his fist towards Arcane, who blocked with a finger. ¡°Wha¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can take that as intent to kill, right?¡± Arcane asks idly, as an immense orb of pure energy appears above her head. ¡°Because I really, really want to.¡±

    The grand elder¡¯s eyes open wide as he is slammed into the ground and squeezed by terrible forces. Arcane¡¯s magic dominates the space around him and crushes the air out of his lungs. Coughing blood, he struggles to raise his head against the immense gravity and pressure.

    Guanjun watches from the side and shakes his head. ¡°As I was saying Grand Elder, this is who I was fighting.¡± Guanjun explains while the old man is still being mercilessly crushed. ¡°Arcane of Magia, another champion.¡±

    ¡°Uuuuhhh¡± The Grand Elder chokes out, his eyes frantically searching for an escape.

    ¡°Hi! What was it you called me, a slut? Yeah, I don¡¯t really appreciate that.¡± Arcane grins, squeezing even harder and causing blood to flow out of the Grand Elder''s mouth. ¡°Look, you really coughed out blood!¡±

    ¡°Um, Arcane, could you not kill him?¡± Guanjun asks, pitying the futilely struggling grand elder. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s sorry for calling you that by now¡­ And if not he¡¯ll be dead before he is.¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re not making a very persuasive argument.¡± Arcane points out, raising her eyebrow. ¡°But whatever.¡± She waves her hand and dismisses the crushing force.

    Coughing, the Grand Elder struggles to sit up and rubs his throat. ¡°Ack, Ack¡­ I thank you, lady Arcane. Ahem¡­ I did not realize you were an esteemed magus.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you never can.¡± Arcane says sarcastically. ¡°Maybe stop judging books by their covers, or something.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation is not used to expecting hidden powers.¡± Guanjun comments from the side.

    ¡°Cultivation isn¡¯t the only power.¡± Arcane spits back.

    ¡°We know. By the way why are you even here?¡± Guanjun asks suddenly.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Oh hellfire. I¡¯m late.¡± Arcane jumps up, looking at her watch and sprinting away down the alley. Jumping into the air she is accompanied by several sonic booms as she accelerates away from the dumbfounded cultivators.

    Guanjun shakes his head and reaches out to pull the grand elder up.

    ¡°She¡¯s tough, right?¡± He says jokingly.

    The Grand elder nods blankly while staring into the distance. ¡°Very much so. You have your work cut out for you.¡±

    Arcane, hearing them still despite moving rapidly away, shakes her head. ¡°As if he can ever catch up to me.¡± She mutters to herself, slowing when she enters the airspace of a giant palace and descending to meet Dawn and Flame who are waiting angrily for her there.

    <hr>

    Arcane let her head fall forward again after her memory finished, the carriage shaking as it traveled the muddy streets. She had not been lost in memory very long; Trevias was still climbing into the seat on the other side. Facing the trio of females, he sat down and closed the door behind him, deftly maneuvering himself even as the carriage moved.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet lord Jeffers at his manor. I assume that is acceptable, princess.¡± Trevias said when he was seated.

    ¡°It is most acceptable.¡± Annabelle said, nodding happily.

    ¡°Very well then.¡± Trevias replied, sitting straight as Annabelle and Jasmina relaxed. The two women seemed to prefer the carriage¡¯s motions to those of the ship, happily chatting over Arcane¡¯s head.

    ¡°Your highness, thank you for getting us home.¡± Jasmina said.

    ¡°No, no, it was not all my doing.¡± Annabelle countered, nodding at Arcane.

    ¡°Ah, yes, thank you too miss Arcane.¡± Jasmina added.

    Arcane said nothing while Trevias moved his gaze to her, curious. ¡°Did this girl help you escape?¡± He asked.

    ¡°She played a part.¡± Annabelle equivocated.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing what children can do when they set their minds to it.¡± Jasmina continued in a similarly patronizing tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s very impressive. You show some talent, girl.¡± Trevias said, his gaze appraising.

    ¡®You have no idea.¡¯ Arcane said mentally. The path of magic was also called the path of talent, after all. No cultivator confident that power was linked to time would be able to evaluate her properly. Just like Guanjun had commented long ago, it was a bit of a cheat that gave its power based not on hard work or merit, but the circumstances of one¡¯s birth.

    Ignoring the annoying cultivators who refused constantly to even guess at the power she held, Arcane leaned to the side and let her mind wander into a semi-sleep state, ignoring all around her.

 Chapter 14: Politics

    Chapter 14: Politics

    Arcane stirred from her thoughts when the carriage stopped at the gate of a great castle at the edge of the town. Made of stone and wood, the structure towered above the surroundings and stood at least fifteen meters tall. Guards stood at the gates, similar in appearance to Trevias. They wore simple armor and no real uniform, wielding spears of stone and wood and standing proudly with straight tails and stiff ears.

    Trevias dismounted from the carriage and went to talk with them. A heated discussion could be barely heard, though none of the words could be made out. Fuming, Trevias came back to the carriage.

    ¡°We have to walk from here, princess.¡± Trevias informed her, shaking his head. ¡°Idiots at the gate just won¡¯t listen to me for some reason.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Annabelle said, rising to her feet and stepping out of the carriage. Jasmina pushed Arcane out after her before leaving last herself, elegantly dropping down the improvised step Trevias had put at the side of the vehicle.

    ¡°Driver, await our return.¡± Trevias ordered, bowing while indicating for Annabelle to enter the fort. The guards stepped to the side, allowing the two women and girl to enter with Trevias just behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have never met Lord Jeffers. What can you tell me about him?¡± Annabelle asked while they passed the gate.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t either.¡± Jasmina added quickly.

    ¡°He¡¯s a decent lord, very strict and disciplined with his men.¡± Trevias explained. ¡°He¡¯s a good man at a port city like this one, though often a bit too strict and unwilling to turn a blind eye to the most minor issues.¡±

    ¡°Corruption is frowned upon in my kingdom.¡± Annabelle said, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s not corruption, princess.¡± Trevias backpedaled hastily. ¡°It¡¯s more¡­ Sometimes, you might be better off not looking too closely at something when there are bigger issues just out of sight.¡±

    ¡°... Like piracy, perhaps?¡± Annabelle asked, picking up on something.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Trevias said shortly. ¡°Lord Jeffers only problem is if he doesn¡¯t see it, it didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    Annabelle nodded in understanding.

    Jasmina shook her head disapprovingly though. ¡°Seems like a bit much to call a minor issue to me.¡±

    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes.¡± Annabelle replied. ¡°We can only do our best to minimize their effects afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Right, about meeting Lord Jeffers.¡± Trevias said as they walked through a pair of great doors. ¡°He¡¯s a bit of a stickler for formality, and rank, so be careful about that. Especially seeing as the pair of you are cultivators¡­ he doesn¡¯t much like cultivators.¡±

    ¡°But you yourself are of the third tier?¡± Annabelle asked, surprised.

    ¡°I am, princess.¡± Trevias said. ¡°And you will note I¡¯m also a private. I¡¯m your escort ¡®cause nobody higher ranked would touch you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Annabelle said, falling into thought. ¡°Thank you for warning me.¡±

    ¡°Running a port like this and disdaining cultivation? That¡¯s surprising.¡± Jasmina said. ¡°I have a feeling I¡¯m not going to like this Jeffers.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jeffers, Jasmina.¡± Annabelle corrected. ¡°And no matter what you think of him you will be polite and follow my lead. We are on his land, in his domain, after all.¡±

    ¡°Very wise.¡± Trevias commented from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been given a recent lesson in humility.¡± Annabelle replied with a smile.

    Trevias nodded as Jasmina shuddered. ¡°How fortunate it was a short one.¡± she said.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Annabelle agreed.

    Arcane was examining the castle while they walked. Stone and carved wood were the totality of its decor, the dour walls a dull grey without any real character to them. There were occasional hangings, but no woven tapestries nor anything much more complex than simple radial patterns. The crest of this house appeared to be a stone anchor, chained to a straight pole. Anchor and mast, perhaps? Arcane was not sure.

    There were very few people in the castle, the empty halls silent but for their footsteps even as they ascended stairs to the third level. Arcane noticed arrow slits every few meters, indicating this was very much a military fortress rather than a pleasure palace. She was a bit surprised that a military commander on this world of cultivation would disdain the most powerful weapon available¡­ Then again, Arcane herself hated cultivation and disdained the practice of it, so she didn¡¯t think too much on it.

    Annabelle and Jasmina patiently led the way under Trevias¡¯s direction, allowing Arcane to hang back and enjoy herself. The castle was kept clean, the stone halls clean of junk though dust did cover almost everything. The smell, too, was almost pleasant, reminiscent of wood smoke rather than human (or elfbeast) waste.

    ¡°This castle is well made.¡± Annabelle noted as if reading Arcane¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Indeed. It has never fallen while men defend it.¡± Trevias replied with pride.

    ¡°Even if the other side has cultivators?¡± Jasmina¡¯s voice was filled with venom. ¡°A single sixth tier could tear this place apart.¡±

    ¡°Jasmina.¡± Annabelle hushed her, but Trevias heard and grimaced.

    ¡°It¡¯s never been attacked by a cultivator.¡± He explained. ¡°None of them have ever seen a point, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Jasmina continued before Annabelle clapped her paw over her mouth.

    ¡°We are not here to offend.¡± Annabelle hissed. ¡°Control yourself, Countess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Jasmina said reluctantly, bowing her head.

    Arcane noted that they were getting closer to a concentration of people and started masking her presence. Anyone who tried to look at her would find their mind slipping away and would assume she was more similar to a wall than something worth looking at. The magic wasn¡¯t perfect, of course; some people liked looking at walls. But it would work for now. Arcane would not be involved in what came next.

    The four of them came to a pair of wood doors that Trevias thrust open immediately. Light filled their vision for a heartbeat, causing Jasmina and Annabelle to start blinking repeatedly while Arcane subtly slipped past them to stand in a corner. The pair of women moved forward after their eyes were clear and stood in the middle of the hall, facing a great throne on which sat a handsome older man with hints of greying hair. He wore a wood circlet and fine fur robes, indicating he was most likely the Lord Jeffers they were here to meet.

    Around Jeffers were several other well-dressed elfbeasts, their ears clean and unscarred and their tails flipping back and forth behind them like a playful cat. Arcane giggled at how catlike they were behaving, backing out of the way and pretending disinterest while fixating their attention on the interaction about to occur. Then again, she was doing almost the same thing; she was just a lot better at it.

    ¡°Welcome, travelers.¡± Lord Jeffers said in a deep voice, while Annabelle and Jasmina bowed before the throne.

    ¡°We thank you, Lord Jeffers.¡± Annabelle said, straightening up.

    ¡°Indeed. I have heard a little of your situation.¡± Jeffers said, his eyes indicating for Annabelle to change that.

    ¡°There is not much to tell, I am afraid.¡± Annabelle said with a twisted grimace. ¡°Three weeks past a group of slave pirates attacked the Rose Kingdom and took several prisoners from both it and the nearby areas. A week and two days ago we were able to get free during a stop in the Great Desert, after which we fled back as fast as we could.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do you perhaps know who this pirate was?¡± Jeffers asked, waving one of the wallflowers over to check over a document.

    ¡°His men called him Heathcliff, Lord.¡± Jasmina said, still bowing. ¡°I do not know if that is his real name.¡±

    ¡°Heathcliff¡­ Interesting indeed. He does not appear to be on my list¡­¡± Jeffers mumbled. ¡°I will have to look into this further. Could you perhaps add the name of the ship?¡±

    ¡°It is called the Catherine, Lord.¡± Jasmina replied quickly.

    ¡°Very well. You can be assured I will look into why such a vessel was able to sail freely from our shores immediately.¡± Jord Jeffers declared, waving the scribe back against the wall.

    ¡°That would be appreciated.¡± Annabelle said politely.

    ¡°And now you must be tired.¡± Jeffers continued easily. ¡°I have had rooms prepared in the castle.¡±

    ¡°I am sure they will be satisfactory.¡± Annabelle said. ¡°But now I would like to talk about my return¡­¡±

    ¡°Impatient to return to the Rose Kingdom, are you? Unfortunately I cannot send you home until I have investigated this incident fully.¡± Jeffers shook his head.

    ¡°I am sure there are others here who could answer far more than I¡­¡± Annabelle started.

    ¡°No, no, do not evade responsibility, young lady. You were the leader of the returnees and likely the mastermind of the escape.¡± Jeffers demanded. ¡°It is your version of the events that I will require while investigating.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡± Annabelle replied, her eyes displeased. ¡°Could you at least send a messenger to my father?¡±

    ¡°I would be glad to, but I am currently short of men and birds. I will send word to the Rose Kingdom as soon as those issues are settled.¡± Jeffers said back, smiling down at her.

    ¡°I would be most grateful, and so would my father.¡± Annabelle said diplomatically.

    ¡°I would certainly hope so.¡± Jeffers responded, waving his forepaw. ¡°Now, I have many issues to handle. The young soldier will escort you to your rooms.¡±

    At that clear dismissal Jeffers gathered his scribes around himself while Annabelle and Jasmina backed out of the room and waited while Trevias closed the door behind them.

    ¡°That went well.¡± Jasmina said sarcastically.

    ¡°Indeed. I did not realize his hostility ran this deep.¡± Annabelle replied, shaking her head.

    Jasmina stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re kidding? He¡¯s deliberately making this difficult and you¡¯re just going to take it?¡±

    ¡°Is there much else I can do?¡± Annabelle retorted. ¡°We need him to return to the Rose Kingdom. Would you have me conquer this town just to abandon it immediately?¡±

    Jasmina opened and closed her mouth several times before bowing and falling silent, her tail hanging to the ground and her ears drooping. ¡°No, your highness.¡±

    Annabelle nodded. ¡°I thought not. Now, Trevias,¡± She said, turning to the young elfbeast waiting by the side. ¡°Lead on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡± He replied, bowing and walking back down the stone hallway they had entered from.

    Arcane, unnoticed, followed behind them as they walked in silence.

    Politics. A scourge Arcane knew all too well, and yet something necessary for any sort of society. She knew what Lord Jeffers was playing at, searching for leverage over the Rose Kingdom and ready to use whatever methods he could find to do so. Trevias¡¯s claim that his lord was not corrupt was not entirely true; while it was possible Jeffers would stay completely within the letter of the rules and refuse to do anything directly illegal, he certainly wanted power and would use any methods at his disposal to obtain it.

    It appeared the Rose Kingdom was a more prominent entity than Arcane had expected. That was both a good and a bad thing. Good, in that a stronger power gave her more selection when it came to shopping and entertainment. Bad, in that both would much more easily lead to trouble, especially in a cultivation centric world.

    Arcane shook her head to dispel those doubts and decided simply to go along with this scenario until the end. Looming clouds on the horizon only she could see were likely to darken it soon, and the current winds were blowing hard, but still the sun shone down and illuminated her path.

    Annabelle, Jasmina, and Trevias walked through the countless narrow stone corridors before coming to a set of doors. Trevias stepped back to let Jasmina and Annabelle go first, and waited just outside for them. Arcane stepped beside him, unable to see inside but certainly capable of hearing them.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Jasmina cried.

    ¡°Tch.¡± Annabelle clicked her tongue. ¡°Jeffers is certainly being difficult.¡±

    ¡°Difficult!?¡± Jasmina screamed. ¡°This is well past being merely difficult. This is an insult!¡±

    ¡°Very likely.¡± Annabelle remained calm.

    ¡°Your highness, we must¡­¡± Jasmina called.

    Annabelle cut her off. ¡°Enough, Jasmina. We will persevere until we have what we need.¡±

    ¡°But your highness¡­¡± Jasmina wailed.

    ¡°What¡­ Oh my.¡± Annabelle replied, her voice dropping. ¡°This is certainly¡­ unusual.¡±

    ¡°Please wait outside, your highness.¡± Jasmina said. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up.¡±

    ¡°That would be welcome, I guess.¡± Annabelle said as she stepped back out through the door.

    The sounds of crashing and moving objects was heard from within the room, Arcane tilting her head and wincing while restraining herself from looking through the walls. She did not need to know what sort of thing was considered highly insulting and capable of leaving Annabelle speechless, but she did end up finding out. A bowl was thrown out of the room violently, filled with several rounded fruits. She caught it after seeing that and collected all the fruits, happily feeling the hard and full texture of the ripe apples, these a paler red almost bordering on yellow in places. Annabelle and Trevias stared at her oddly.

    ¡°Hm?¡± She asked, taking one of the fruits and wiping it off.

    ¡°... That is considered slave food, you know.¡± Annabelle said. ¡°Most people would throw it away.¡±

    Arcane was surprised, but didn¡¯t drop the apple she was holding or put it down either. ¡°Ah. No accounting for taste, then.¡± Shrugging, she took a small bite and let the slightly sour taste of the sweet fruit fill her mouth, smiling blissfully in delight. ¡°Delicious.¡±

    ¡°... She really is different.¡± Trevias said, looking at her hands and then his paws. ¡°Where did you find her?¡±

    ¡°She came out of the Great desert.¡± Annabelle answered, still looking at Arcane strangely. Arcane ignored her, happily eating the fruit and putting the rest into one of her pouches.

    ¡°I see. Perhaps some sort of slave race from beyond the desert then. If she¡¯s never known anything better¡­¡± Trevias mumbled, thinking to himself.

    However, the contents of his thoughts were inexcusable. Arcane glared at him and swallowed the fruit in her mouth angrily, but decided not to speak at first. Trevias flapped his paws after meeting her eyes and frantically apologized.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to call you a slave.¡± He started. ¡°But isn¡¯t meat much better than that plant garbage?¡±

    ¡°... You are descended from elves, correct?¡± Arcane asked to confirm, still glaring.

    ¡°Yes¡­ The elves supposedly created us from beasts.¡± Trevias said, uncertain.

    ¡°Elves never eat meat. Only ¡®plant garbage¡¯.¡± Arcane explained, holding up the apple. ¡°Still think of it as slave food?¡±

    ¡°Elves only ate plants?¡± Annabelle asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°How would you know that?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°I can read elvish.¡± Arcane answered. ¡°They are quite disdainful of ¡®flesh eating beasts¡¯ even if they do have ¡®basic intelligence.¡¯¡±

    ¡°... There are elven ruins beyond the desert?¡± Annabelle asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Arcane replied, noting to herself that there were likely no such things as elves had, as far as she could tell, never actually lived on this world. But considering the fear the sand lizards imbued in the populace there was no chance anyone would be able to correct her before she was gone.

    ¡°I see¡­ So you eat plants to be like the great elves. That would certainly be a wrench in society.¡± Trevias rationalized to himself, completely incorrectly. Arcane just liked the taste of fruit more than that of meat.

    Annabelle nodded in agreement. ¡°It would certainly be amusing to see all those nobles frantically trying to collect slave food, though.¡± She laughed to herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Jasmina asked, emerging from the room. ¡°Get rid of that, girl.¡± She said on noticing Arcane eating the apple.

    ¡°About that, Jasmina.¡± Annabelle said, still laughing. ¡°Apparently the elves only ever ate food from plants, according to some ruins this girl found beyond the great desert.¡±

    ¡°The elves were slaves?¡± Jasmina asked, misunderstanding.

    ¡°No, it was the other way around. It seems eating meat was the sign of an inferior being, and plants that of a superior one.¡± Annabelle explained. ¡°Trevias and I were just imagining what would happen if the nobility found that out.¡±

    Jasmina stared at her blankly for a bit, then tilted her head back and started to chuckle. ¡°Yes, that certainly would be interesting. Quite a way to turn an insult into a compliment, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Annabelle asked.

    ¡°Oh, yes your highness. The room is prepared for you now.¡± Jasmina replied, stepping back and waving Annabelle and Arcane into the room.

    It was larger than Arcane had expected, three rooms total including the entryway. The other two seemed to be sleeping chambers, though they also had tables and chairs set up to the side. There were only two beds, she noticed, and no bathroom outside the chamber pots she assumed were sitting under the beds.

    The entryway was swept clean, the closet at the end of it bulging slightly with whatever was stuffed inside. The table in the center of it showed signs of being attacked including claw marks and cracks. There was no carpet on the stone floor, nor any decorations on the bare walls. Plain stone rooms without any charm, Arcane decided. Not the worst accommodations she had ever had, but far inferior to what she could create with ease. That wasn¡¯t exactly an option, however, so she quickly jumped onto one of the beds and started getting used to the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the room on the left, Jasmina.¡± Annabelle said from the entryway. ¡°You take the other.¡±

    Arcane flipped around and looked back to see Annabelle walking into the room and closing the door behind her, her tail flicking back and forth as she examined the room. Her ears perked up as she saw Arcane on the bed but other than that she remained mostly aloof and disinterested as she sat down at the small table.

    ¡°Haa¡­ This is going to be a bit more difficult than I promised you.¡± Annabelle sighed as she leaned back in the chair.

    ¡°... Where am I sleeping?¡± Arcane disregarded the complaints about Jeffers and went for the (to her) far more important question. If she was going to be expected to sleep on the floor or in the other room she needed to be adapting to that, not this bed.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, you and I will share the bed. We should fit just fine.¡± Annabelle replied, gesturing to indicate it was no big deal.

    Arcane heartily disagreed, but her childish appearance made her uncomfortable discussing her concerns about two people sharing a bed, especially two females. After all, it could very easily be taken to be insultingly implying Annabelle had some unusual inclinations. Or multiple, in this case.

    ¡°Kay.¡± said Arcane, pushing the matter to the back of her mind. She held up the apple she was slowly nibbling down to the core. ¡°Where do I get more of this?¡±

    ¡°... bwahahahaha!¡± Annabelle stared at her expressionlessly for a while, before bursting out laughing. ¡°I can¡¯t say I know, but I¡¯m pretty sure more will be delivered as an attempt to insult me if Jeffers is thinking what I know he is.¡±

    ¡°Kay.¡± Arcane nodded happily, happily nibbling the apple and indulging her childishness while Annabelle watched her with warm eyes.

    ¡°... You really are a little kid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Annabelle mumbled as Arcane bounced on the bed with her fruit.

    ¡°Yep!¡± Arcane declared as she landed on her back and lay across the blankets. Rolling over to lay against the pillows, she curled up her legs and put her head against them.

    Annabelle simply continued to watch her antics before someone knocked on the door. Arcane stiffened and peeked over her shoulder towards the door while Annabelle simply called out ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jasmina opened the door and slipped inside, bowing and sitting down across from her princess. She motioned for Annabelle to come closer and started whispering. ¡°I talked a bit more to Trevias. He¡¯s willing to listen to the other guards and see what the rumors are about Jeffers and us.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡± Annabelle praised. ¡°But I fear not much will be gained.¡±

    ¡°I fear the same.¡± Jasmina whispered darkly. ¡°But it will be better than going in blind.¡±

    Annabelle nodded and relented. ¡°You are correct.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you need, your highness?¡± Jasmina asked in a louder voice. ¡°Perhaps a change of clothes?¡±

    ¡°That would be welcome. Except around the chest I¡¯m about your size, no?¡± Annabelle chuckled.

    Jasmina looked down at her rather impressive assets and smiled wryly. ¡°So it would seem, your highness. I¡¯m sure I can find something.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do fine.¡± Annabelle clapped her paw on Jasmina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take Trevias with you; I don¡¯t trust the security in town.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your highness. I will return shortly.¡± Jasmina replied, standing and bowing before slipping back out the door while calling for Trevias.

    Annabelle sighed and moved over to the bed, sitting right behind the immobile Arcane¡¯s balled form. Putting her paws behind her she leaned back and threw her head back to sigh deeply. Arcane flinched as Annabelle¡¯s red furred tail flicked over her face, wrinkling her nose to avoid sneezing.

    ¡°Offering slave food, giving only rags for clothes, no provided money, nor even an invitation to the meals of the house¡­ Jeffers is far past rudeness, isn¡¯t he?¡± Annabelle said to herself. ¡°But I can¡¯t figure out what he wants! If he would just say it this would be easier, but this secrecy is troubling. Does he want freedom from blame for the kidnapping incident? Or better trade terms with the Rose Kingdom? None of that would be a lot of trouble if he would just help me return to the kingdom¡­ It¡¯s as if he wants to delay me by any cost.¡± Annabelle complained, pulling her tail in front of her and stroking it in her paws.

    ¡°Is that truly it?¡± Annabelle muttered in a much softer voice. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it of Jeffers, nor do I want to believe it of anyone, but someone helped those pirates or they would never have gotten as far as they did. But how did the pirates get so much money¡­ Is it truly the Western nations?¡± Annabelle shook her head. ¡°The Black Prince is vicious and lustful, but he is supposed to have at least some honor. Enslavement and kidnapping does not seem like his work. Then his father, or another Western power? But who? None of the rest would dare do such a thing.¡±

    Arcane stirred and accidentally brushed Annabelle¡¯s back with her foot. Annabelle turned around and smiled down at her.

    ¡°Sorry if that disturbed you, but I have to think about this kind of thing. Politics, you know.¡± She said, patting Arcane¡¯s hair and scooting back on the bed to put Arcane¡¯s head in her lap.

    Arcane moved a bit to find the most comfortable position, the princess¡¯s lap a bit harder than the pillow due to her ordeal. Once she did she relaxed her neck and let her head sink into the soft flesh, enjoying the feeling of being mothered by an (apparently) older woman. Annabelle laughed at her antics.

    ¡°My, my, are you comfortable yet?¡± Annabelle asked laughingly. Arcane just nodded, causing the princess to laugh even harder before brushing her hair. Annabelle¡¯s fingers exposed her ear quickly, which seemed to catch her attention.

    ¡°What a fascinating protrusion. Are these your ears?¡± Annabelle asked, her finger poking inside and tracing out the ridges and valleys before plunging into the canal. Arcane flinched at the unexpected intrusion but didn¡¯t prevent it. She well understood the curiosity intelligent species had with those unlike them, especially those they had never seen before. ¡°It¡¯s almost like an elves¡¯ in legend. But without the pointed tip¡­ How strange.¡±

    Annabelle continued her examination, very carefully moving her paw around the ear and tilting her head to get a better look. The light scratch of her claw spiraled in along the valleys that led from the outer lobe to the canal, applying little pressure to avoid drawing blood. Arcane wouldn¡¯t have minded if she was a bit more forceful. This light touch was somewhat ticklish and she could take a lot more. Human ears were far less fragile than those of cats or their descended beast races, after all.

    Annabelle finally seemed content with her examination of the ear and reached for Arcane¡¯s hand with her paw. ¡°Do you mind?¡± she asked politely, pulling the limp limb up and holding its end in her hand.

    Arcane shook her head, her mind not focusing on the in depth examination of her uniquely human parts occurring above her. Annabelle saw and patted her head before turning her attention to the hand, her own stubby fingers separating and rubbing Arcane¡¯s far more delicate ones.

    ¡°Five fingers, and this length¡­ But it is very delicate.¡± Annabelle commented, counting the number of digits in surprise and comparing the fingers to her own. Then she started bending them, causing Arcane to wince at the slight pain which made her quickly stop.

    Annabelle started examining the entire hand in greater detail. Arcane felt her gentle paws first go over the palm and the back of the hand, tracing the palm lines and pressing down to find the myriad delicate bones within. Arcane¡¯s raised veins also seemed to attract some attention, several of them also being traced with a light claw carefully regulated to not scratch her skin. Annabelle next moved to the pinky, pushing gently to find the range of motion and exclaiming with surprise at finding two joints along the digit. She curled it down and then pulled it back, trying to bend it the other way.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Arcane cried, her finger creaking ominously as Annabelle tried to move the second joint on the pinky backwards after it resisted her gentle attempt. She snatched her hand away and nursed it in her chest for a bit, carefully putting the pinky joint back into the painless straight position.

    ¡°Oh, Sorry.¡± Annabelle apologized, rubbing her back and leaving the hand alone. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it didn¡¯t work that way. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°... mm.¡± Arcane hummed, delicately extending her hand again and letting Annabelle continue her examination. So long as the elfbeast princess was careful, the gentle caressing actually felt pretty good.

    ¡°Thank you. Sorry if I¡¯m a bit too curious.¡± Annabelle said contritely, not backing off from her examination. Arcane mentally commented that she didn¡¯t particularly mind; before she had gained sufficient practice she herself had been like this on meeting every new species, often even less courteously.

    Annabelle gently stroked the pinky in apology before taking the ring finger and doing the same thing to it. When she was bending it down she accidentally cracked one of the knuckles, jumping in surprise before repeating the gesture. No sound forthcoming she tried doing the same thing to the pinky, getting a similar response from bending down the entire finger and the second joint.

    ¡°The bones are snapping against each other.¡± Annabelle commented in a surprised tone. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Arcane shook her head, then felt compelled to go a bit further. ¡°It actually feels pretty good.¡± She said in a sleepy tone, letting her other hand hang out suggestively.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Annabelle laughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do all of them.¡±

    Annabelle moved down to the middle finger after finishing with the ring, cracking it first before bending it backwards and noting that it could go further than the other two. She bent the joints side to side to make Arcane¡¯s nails overlap before running along it with her claws, making Arcane giggle softly at the ticklish sensation. Deciding to ignore that, Annabelle moved on to the index finger and performed the exact same examination on it. The index had the greatest range of motion, though, so Annabelle spent a bit more time running her fingers over it and bending all the joints every way she could before flipping the hand over and going after the thumb.

    Arcane breathed softly as Annabelle bent the nail through 180 degrees of motion, gently tracing the thicker joint and squeezing all along it¡¯s length with her finger pads.

    After finishing with the first hand Annabelle reached down and gave the other the same treatment, an impromptu manicure Arcane was more than happy to allow, before letting both hands down. Arcane then jerked in surprise and turned her head rapidly as Annabelle¡¯s paw ran along her leg towards her foot.

    ¡°Sorry. Is it not okay?¡± the princess asked, withdrawing her hand.

    ¡°... Just surprising.¡± Arcane replied, relaxing again and letting Annabelle turn her around to put the pair of feet in her lap. Arcane couldn¡¯t stop giggling as her bare soles were tickled by the princess¡¯s paws and claws.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Annabelle finally asked, trying to catch the foot jerking about while Arcane laughed.

    ¡°Feet are ticklish.¡± Arcane explained. ¡°Can¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, like underarms or some people¡¯s sides?¡± Annabelle explained to herself. ¡°They do seem more sensitive than my paws.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worse when you¡¯re gentle.¡± Arcane commented. ¡°Light touches tickle more than hard ones.¡± As she said that Annabelle¡¯s tail lightly flicked over the sole of her foot, causing it to jerk uncontrollably as Arcane choked on her laughter.

    ¡°Like this?¡± Annabelle said, firmly grabbing the foot and pushing her paw into the sole. The solid grip did not tickle and Arcane was able to stop her leg from moving about any further. ¡°I guess so.¡± The princess answered herself, lifting the foot to examine it more closely.

    Arcane¡¯s foot was far more fascinating than her hand had been. The occasional accidental tickle aside, Annabelle seemed concerned with every part of the structure and how it reacted to stimuli. Pressing her paw against the heel she let out a breath in surprise at how hard it was before running the same pressure along the bridge and up to the ball. Arcane sighed in pleasure, the foot massage also a welcome side effect of the examination.

    ¡°This feels good too?¡± Annabelle asked in amusement.

    ¡°Very much so.¡± Arcane answered, wondering if she could convince the princess to give her a fuller massage along the back and limbs. She was slightly worried, though, that the next place Annabelle would examine would be the base of her spine where her tail attached. She could allow it, but it would be rather embarrassing.

    Annabelle, fortunately, seemed unaware of Arcane¡¯s worries and was comparing the two feet, bending the stubbier toes and applying pressure all along the base. She then reached for a hand and pulled Arcane¡¯s arm back to compare a hand and a foot.

    ¡°They are completely different.¡± Annabelle noted. ¡°You never walk on these, I guess.¡± She shook Arcane¡¯s hand while putting the two on top of each other.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Arcane said simply, still half asleep and enjoying the examination.

    ¡°I see. Nor, I guess, do you grab anything with your feet? Very interesting. I assume our kind are capable, though few do in upper society. Though I doubt we are as good with either as these fingers of yours.¡± Annabelle said, putting the hand back and resting the foot next to the other. Then she hesitated.

    ¡®Knew it¡¯ Arcane said to herself inside. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my panties.¡± She said out loud, indicating for Annabelle to proceed with what she clearly wanted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Annabelle replied, rolling Arcane onto her stomach and pushing the dress up past the hips. But when she saw Arcane¡¯s underwear she hesitated, as the spine clearly continued past the lace triangle¡¯s upper limit. ¡°How about just a bit?¡±

    Arcane shook her head, but apparently the gesture was not seen and the silence was taken as assent. Annabelle pulled the panties down just far enough to expose the beginning of her butt, her fingers fondling the base of the spine and making Arcane feel extremely uncomfortable.

    After a few minutes Annabelle finished, having been warned several times by Arcane not to touch her in certain places. Arcane straightened her clothes angrily while Annabelle thought about what she had seen.

    ¡°Well, you certainly are not an elfbeast.¡± Annabelle said at last.

    ¡°No.¡± Arcane snapped, still grouchy at being assaulted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Annabelle said. ¡°You can do me if you want.¡± She proposed as repayment, holding out her paws to Arcane.

    ¡°No need.¡± Arcane declined.

    Annabelle seemed crestfallen, but then seemed to think of something. ¡°Can I see your ears again¡­¡± She trailed off, seeming to realize that she may have stepped over a line (or several) she wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°I guess not¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Arcane surprised her by assenting. ¡°Just don¡¯t go under the clothes.¡±

    Annabelle seemed surprised for a bit then crawled forward before she could change her mind. Arcane was facing up on the bed, her closed eyes looking at the ceiling and her entire body relaxed, allowing Annabelle to easily move her around.

    ¡°Fascinating.¡± Annabelle said as she exposed on of Arcane¡¯s ears, tilting her head to better see it. ¡°It¡¯s so weird, like nothing I¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    Arcane didn¡¯t reply, but Annabelle seemed to get interested in something else. Reaching her paws over, she touched Arcane¡¯s closed lids and was about to open them when Arcane grabbed her wrist and lifted it away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch.¡± She warned, reaching her own hand over to her eye and peeling it open herself.

    Annabelle was treated to the sight of a milky white orb glazed completely over, obviously incapable of seeing anything. She gasped in shock as Arcane closed the eye again and glared at her with the closed lids.

    ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡± Annabelle declared.

    ¡°Not exactly. But don¡¯t touch.¡± Arcane warned again, letting go of the paw and letting her head fall back to the pillow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Annabelle said. She played a bit with Arcane¡¯s nose before getting to the lips. ¡°Can you open your mouth?¡± She asked politely with her fingers just over the lips.

    Arcane complied, letting the stubby fingers invade her mouth and rub over her tongue. Annabelle seemed surprised at how smooth it was, unsurprising considering that cat¡¯s tongues were usually pretty rough, and counted the teeth carefully. Doing her best not to spit, Arcane pushed the fingers out with her tongue and closed her mouth, turning her head away to indicate she was done with that particular experience. Annabelle seemed crestfallen, but she regained her excitement by playing with Arcane¡¯s fingers and wrist again.

    Arcane was somewhat used to being an unusual animal, whether to the void swimmers who had first found her or the various species she had interacted with over her life. She usually found it was simply better to let it happen than try to fight back, at least when dealing with interested individuals. Groups she rejected, as they were more likely to keep records and demand far more in depth examinations that went beyond what was polite or modest.

    Annabelle¡¯s playing continued until Jasmina returned and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Your highness¡± the noble girl bowed as she entered with a rather large burden of clothes. Trevias followed and deposited a similar pile on the table before retreating and closing the door behind him.

    ¡°I picked out a lot.¡± Jasmina explained, handing Annabelle one of the dresses and a triangle of fine fabric. ¡°We¡¯ll see what fits.¡±

    Annabelle immediately took her shoulders out from her dress and let it fall to the floor, causing Arcane to flip over and look at the wall. Annabelle saw her and giggled, not bothering to react while letting more fabric fall to the floor.

    Arcane remained in that position while the pair tried on many dresses, conversing all the while.

    ¡°This one suits me, don¡¯t you think?¡± Annabelle asked.

    ¡°Very much so, though we don¡¯t have the right jewels to go with it.¡± Jasmina answered.

    ¡°No we most certainly do not. On to the next, then.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps this fur¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, marvelous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that very much suits you, your highness.¡± Jasmina exclaimed after a brief rustling of fabric.

    ¡°So it does. When will I wear it, though¡­ It certainly is not for traveling.¡± Annabelle complained, more rustling and a few footsteps entering Arcane¡¯s ears.

    ¡°There is a dinner tonight. Trevias found the time and place.¡± Jasmina answered.

    ¡°I see. Then let us plan to attend; Jeffers cannot drive us away from that without risking much.¡± Annabelle replied. ¡°And I was looking forward to good food.¡±

    ¡°So I planned, your highness. Now, if you just add this¡­¡± Jasmina replied.

    ¡°Yes, yes, very nice.¡± Annabelle answered, her dress rustling. ¡°Now, for you¡­¡±

    ¡°There was this¡­¡± Jasmina responded.

    ¡°Amazing! That will work perfectly, Jasmina.¡± Annabelle said happily. After a brief interlude Jasmina stopped moving and Annabelle turned to Arcane. ¡°You can turn around now, Arcane.¡± Annabelle said.

    Arcane obeyed, turning her body and her attention towards the pair. She looked them up and down, seeing the furred dresses they were wearing with a few precious stones attacked by stone clips. Annabelle had a deep shade of red in her attire, predominantly fur covered with an underside of fibery fabric. Her tail was hidden by the folds of the long skirt, and her paws matched the color perfectly. Jasmina wore a lighter shade of tan, the color appropriate with her blondish fur. Her clothing was much lighter than Annabelle¡¯s, with more fabric and less fur covering everything, but overall it was very similar.

    ¡°Looks great.¡± She complimented, looking between the two. ¡°Have fun.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not coming?¡± Annabelle asked.

    ¡°They have apples?¡± Arcane responded, holding up the half eaten fruit. Both elfbeasts¡¯ faces fell.

    ¡°Ah¡­ no, they will not have those.¡± Annabelle replied, shaking her head.

    Jasmina agreed. ¡°Perhaps this is for the best¡­¡± She said, shuffling the pile of clothes behind her. ¡°We¡¯ll be back then.¡±

    Annabelle looked at her one last time as the pair left the room, but Arcane curled up to nibble on her apple again, perfectly happy to stay right where she was. A few childish pleasures like jumping on the bed, trying on clothes, and eating in her room were planned for the next few hours, and she had no intention of wasting them with a boring noble dinner she was sure to be mocked at.

    Jasmina and Annabelle closed the door and disappeared, their voices and Trevias¡¯s heard outside slowly fading into nothingness. Arcane smiled and went over to the pile of clothes. There was something in her size here, she was sure. And she just had to see what it would look like.

 Chapter 15: Strength

    Chapter 15: Strength

    Arcane was reading a book she had materialized while left alone in the room when she heard the crashing slam of wood hitting stone at high speeds and stomping footsteps behind it. Hurriedly stowing the book and taking out a few stones to scatter across the floor, she dropped down to start messing with them when the door to the bedroom was flung open by an irate Annabelle and an equally furious Jasmina.

    ¡°The nerve of that man!¡± Annabelle started as she flung herself onto the bed, nearly kicking Arcane in the process.

    Jasmina grunted in agreement and dropped into the chair, the wood creaking dangerously. Both had rapidly flicking tails and payed back ears, indicating (from Arcane¡¯s understanding of cat body language) the greatest possible level of anger.

    ¡°Not fun, then?¡± Arcane asked, gathering up the stones she had been laying with and moving out of the way.

    ¡°No.¡± Annabelle snarled. ¡°It most certainly was not.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, do you think we can find another way to the Kingdom?¡± Jasmina pleaded, her eyes wide. ¡°Jeffers is obviously not going to help us.¡±

    Annabelle sighed. ¡°Not by choice, to be sure. But we don¡¯t have any other options either.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure another port ruler would be more amenable¡­¡± Jasmina started.

    ¡°It''s not from himself that Jeffers is getting this courage.¡± Annabelle snapped. ¡°He has a backer.¡±

    ¡°A backer, your highness?¡± Jasmina asked, confused.

    Annabelle nodded. ¡°I didn''t want to suspect him, but now I''m sure. Someone is bribing the port masters to keep us away from the Rose Kingdom, though I can''t imagine why!¡±

    Jasmina was taken aback, then nodded in understanding. ¡°I see, your highness. But who would dare?¡±

    ¡°That''s the problem!¡± Annabelle howled. ¡°I don''t know!

    Jasmina fell silent as Arcane considered interfering. After a short time she decided it would be worth it. ¡°What about the Black Prince you mentioned earlier?¡±

    Annabelle started while Jasmina almost fell out of her chair. ¡°The Black Prince!?!?¡± She screamed, catching herself on the edge of the chair, her fur standing up.

    ¡°I really wish you didn''t listen to that.¡± Annabelle sighed. ¡°Yes, that is the most likely option right now.¡±

    ¡°But your highness!¡± Jasmina wailed.

    ¡°I know. Blazing hells I know, but I can''t think of anything else. East or West nobody else has the means, the will, and the motivation.¡± Annabelle explained. ¡°Perhaps the rumors of his honor are overestimated.¡±

    Jasmina¡¯s paws were trembling. ¡°But your highness, if this is the Black Prince¡¯s work, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Invasion.¡± Annabelle said shortly. ¡°If he couldn''t get what he wanted one way he will another, and if I am caught up here I am no match for him.¡±

    ¡°Who is this black Prince?¡± Arcane asked, tilting her head.

    Annabelle and Jasmina turned to stare at her. Then they looked at each other and sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you wouldn''t know.¡± Annabelle said. ¡°Not even he can cross the great desert.¡± She smiled and then looked into the distance. ¡°The black Prince is the greatest cultivator of either the eastern or western continents, a genius who reached the eighth tier two years ago when he was only twenty years old. He''s also the heir apparent to a powerful western nation that is renowned for being cruel and merciless to its enemies and peasants alike. Slavery is one of their practices, although kidnapping is supposedly against his code of honor. But I guess he doesn''t follow that all that closely either.¡±

    ¡°Her highness is the Black Prince¡¯s only real rival, as she reached the seventh tier when she was not much older than he was.¡± Jasmina explained. ¡°And he has proposed marriage several times in order to create a combined kingdom with land in both east and west. Many think he intends to conquer the world starting from that.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Arcane made a sound of comprehension, returning to her corner.

    Annabelle and Jasmina fell silent for a while. Finally, Jasmina broke it. ¡°What are we going to do, your highness?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, countess.¡± Annabelle replied. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    The next day the two women went out with Arcane trailing behind. Trevias met them at the castle gate, and they went out into the port town¡¯s upper district, looking for something or another.

    ¡°What have you learned?¡± Jasmina asked Trevias while Annabelle bought several meat skewers. The young soldier held his silence until the princess returned then answered in a low whisper.

    ¡°Little has been said.¡± Trevias apologized. ¡°But there is confusion as to your presence here still. The men believed you would be gone by now, or, perhaps, that you would not come back.¡±

    ¡°So they do know something?¡± Jasmina demanded in a harsh whisper.

    Trevias shook his head. ¡°I cannot say, my lady.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Jasmina. We can¡¯t throw around accusations wildly.¡± Annabelle reminded Jasmina as she handed out the skewers. Arcane shook her head to decline the one she was offered, taking out a piece of fruit to nibble through instead.

    The three elfbeast¡¯s ears flicked in pleasure as they devoured the meat off the sticks, their fangs flashing wickedly as they licked their paws for the dripping juices. All three seemed to greatly enjoy the blackened meat despite its obvious lack of quality, even for breakfast.

    ¡°Thank you, princess.¡± Trevias expressed his gratitude as he finished. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since I was able to eat so freely outside the barracks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Annabelle replied casually. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I do not lack it¡¯s money. There was plenty to be recovered from the kidnappers.¡±

    Arcane overheard and breathed an internal sigh of relief. It seems the fortune she had extorted from the captain was not the total assets of the pirate ship and thus would not be needed by the escapees. She looked around at the morning town and noted a severe lack of activity in the morning light, returning to contemplating why that was so.

    ¡°So, Jeffers.¡± Jasmina said suddenly.

    ¡°Jeffers indeed.¡± Annabelle replied. ¡°What are your thoughts, Trevias?¡±

    The male elfbeast thought about it for a bit then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. On one hand, this sort of strict dedication to following the rules and doing things by the book is exactly like him. On the other, deliberately offending you, princess, or being without messengers or caravans is not.¡±

    ¡°As I surmised.¡± Annabelle sighed.

    ¡°Your highness, what about¡­?¡± Jasmina started to say, but she was cut off.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring Trevias into that.¡± Annabelle declared. ¡°Telling him our wild fantasies will not help with this situation.¡±

    ¡°Wild fantasies, is it?¡± Trevias muttered suspiciously. ¡°You think someone else is involved?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve considered it, but there¡¯s no evidence.¡± Annabelle said quickly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing, Trevias.¡± Jasmina said.

    Trevias looked long and hard at the pair before nodding slowly. ¡°Alright then. Wild fantasies it is.¡±

    Arcane was listening with half her attention, having decided that cats were not out in the morning because they were lazy creatures that were active late into the night, and thus elfbeasts with cat ears had the same habits. Possibly a bit racist (or speciesist) but she was happy with her conclusion. She was not quite as happy with how slowly things seemed to be moving on the political front.

    Politics could not be said to be among her greatest skills, but she knew well enough that information gathering was best done face to face. Annabelle had a worst case scenario which could easily be used to blackmail Lord Jeffers already; the accusation that he was working with a supposed enemy of the state (or continent in this case) would easily be enough to cause a reaction. Annabelle also had overwhelming power at this time with her seventh tier cultivation, while Jeffers had no such military force, so even if he directly attacked her it would be futile. Offending Jeffers was unimportant to Arcane¡¯s mind, so the simple extraction of information by force and violence was also a viable option. Yet the Rose Princess made no move to do either. How disappointing.

    Trevias led the trio back into the castle after a trip through town during which Jasmina pointed out the shops she had visited and Annabelle marveled at the sights. Arcane, for her part, was uninterested in the small minded nobility of this backwards planet. It took quite a bit to impress her, or even gain her attention.

    Finally, the three girls were back in the room and Trevias had disappeared to go do guard things. There was a leaf with symbols on it in the entryway, which Jasmina picked up and perused.

    ¡°Lord Jeffers would like to invite us to a private lunch, it seems.¡± She said while passing it to Annabelle.

    ¡°Perhaps he will finally give us an opening.¡± Annabelle commented. ¡°The three of us, though¡­¡±

    The two elfbeasts turned to Arcane and then looked at the leaf again.

    ¡°Think he means her?¡± Jasmina asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any other options.¡± Annabelle replied.

    Arcane looked between them and then took the proffered leaf. She didn¡¯t recognize the symbols on it at first, as the pirates she had stolen the knowledge of had not known how to read and the cultivators had known a different type of writing used with stone. But she knew the language, the theoretical content, and every potential phrasing such a request could have. She cracked the language like it was a code and read it to herself.

    ¡®Your most esteemed highness, princess Annabelle of the Rose,

    I would be most grateful for your presence at a small luncheon with myself and my closest aides during the midday hours. I will send for the three of you when the table is prepared.

    I hope you will choose to attend.

    Lord Jeffers of Tidewalker port.¡¯

    Arcane tilted her head, then rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand the insult implied by the words post translation, but she guessed there must be some. Handing the leaf back after having successfully learned how to read, she nodded once.

    ¡°Is that a you will go or a that¡¯s what it says?¡± Annabelle asked, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Arcane replied, nodding again.

    ¡°Wonderful. Then we must get dressed for such an occasion¡­¡± Annabelle clapped her paws together and strode towards the bedchamber with the still piled clothes from yesterday, but Arcane slipped away and remained in the entry hall.

    ¡°Clothes fine.¡± She declared, letting her cyan dress flare out and running her hands over her pouches.

    Annabelle looked her up and down then turned to Jasmina. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Jasmina repeated the gesture and nodded once. ¡°It certainly is not cheap, making an entire garment from fabric, but the leather straps¡­¡±

    ¡°Sand dragon leather, though.¡± Annabelle commented. ¡°I think it will do fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so long as she doesn¡¯t bring out her swords.¡± Jasmina noted, looking warningly at Arcane¡¯s spatial pouch where she believed the glass swords to be. Arcane smiled and nodded, inwardly remarking that her swords were technically already on her back, just also not on her back at the same time. Or as a better way of putting it, they were not on her back at this particular time.

    Dimensional manipulation abilities wrecked havoc on most language systems, after all. Especially when it came to words indicating duration and temporal status.

    The other two retreated into their rooms to get dressed in very similar outfits to last time, though Annabelle wore a light brown and Jasmina chose a deep blue. Both chose to contrast, rather than match, their own fur this time.

    They were just in time, too, as a knock on the door came and a young female elfbeast in plain leathery clothes bowed just outside. Gesturing for her to lead the way, Jasmina led the other two out of the room and down the stone corridors of the castle.

    Several turns later the maid like girl led them out onto a balcony overlooking the forest behind the castle. Jeffers and several others were waiting there, talking about something or another over small stone tables. On seeing the girls, Jeffers and another man stood up and moved to another circular table some distance away from the others. The man Arcane recognized as the scribe who Jeffers had called over when they first met him. Apparently he was more than just a petty wallflower to the Lord of the castle.

    ¡°Lady Annabelle, Lady Jasmina. I am glad you could come.¡± Jeffers greeted, waving toward the seats. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jeffers, we thank you for the invitation.¡± Annabelle inclined her head as she sat opposite him.

    Jasmina nodded as she sat on the princess¡¯s left, next to the scribe on Jeffer¡¯s right, leaving Arcane between the princess and the lord. She didn¡¯t hesitate before sitting down as well, her expressionless face and closed eyes giving her an air of mystery that her silence merely emphasized. Arcane was not pretending nonexistence today.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Jeffers beckoned his maid close and she whispered something in his ear. Nodding, he waved her away and looked towards the table. ¡°My apologies, but it seems the food is not quite ready yet. I am informed it will only be a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Surely you cannot imagine more time in your presence to be a chore, Lord?¡± Annabelle chided.

    ¡°No, my lady, I do not.¡± Jeffers smiled. ¡°Nor do I see any downside in spending time in yours.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Annabelle replied. ¡°But it is curious that we have so many opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Jeffers feigned innocence

    Annabelle tilted her head and sighed, her ears flicking in displeasure. ¡°My, Lord Jeffers, have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°I would not mind you enlightening me again.¡± Jeffers said with a smirk.

    ¡°Oh, you.¡± Annabelle said with an obviously fake blush. ¡°I was speaking of my return to my father¡¯s kingdom, of course. It has already been delayed so long.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that.¡± Jeffers nodded. ¡°You may be assured I am doing everything I can to hasten the investigation, but we are hitting several snags I was hoping you could help me with.¡±

    ¡°You need only ask, Lord.¡± Annabelle replied, spreading her paws.

    At that moment the maid came back and started pouring some drink into the glasses. Arcane took one look at it and covered her cup. Apparently these ¡®elf¡¯ beasts were closer to ¡®vampire¡¯ beasts.

    ¡°Not thirsty, young miss?¡± Jeffers asked, noticing her move. Annabelle and Jasmina looked at her as well.

    ¡°Blood is not my drink of choice.¡± Arcane replied, filling the cup from her waterskin without flinching at the disapproving glare of the scribe.

    ¡°I see.¡± Jeffers said in disappointment, curiously examining the clear liquid in her stone cup but not making any overt movements. ¡°I apologize for not preparing something that suits your palate.¡±

    Arcane remained silent, her closed eyes boring into Jeffers and making the older elfbeast shift in discomfort. He eventually turned back to Annabelle. ¡°So, now we are refreshed, I was wondering if you could tell me about your escape from the pirates.¡±

    ¡°They met with an unfortunate accident in the desert.¡± Annabelle replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what more there is to tell.¡±

    ¡°You see that.¡± Jeffers slapped the table and pointed at her. ¡°Is the very part I have a problem with. What sort of accident kills the pirates yet doesn¡¯t harm any of their prisoners? I¡¯m sure you can see my discomfort.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe we said anything about all the prisoners surviving.¡± Jasmina noted at the side, the scribe staring at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve examined the ship, my lady.¡± The scribe stated as if it was obvious. ¡°Even with the chains for oar slaves, there was only enough room on that ship for two or three hundred (sixty-four) prisoners. The number of slaves who returned was equal to the number of places for them.¡±

    ¡°Which is my first concern.¡± Jeffers added. ¡°How can you say no pirates came back by pretending to be prisoners?¡±

    ¡°I am quite sure of it.¡± Annabelle declared.

    ¡°Yes, but how?¡± Jeffers pressed. ¡°What sort of natural disaster was it?¡±

    ¡°Amusing, how simple the mind of a beast.¡± Arcane said suddenly. Everyone else at the table turned to her as she set an apple on the table and started spinning its stem. Focusing entirely on the fruit, she ignored their glares and continued. ¡°It is rather trivial for them to attack those who hurt them, or flee. But those who are unable to do either, well, in their mind they might as well be a stone on the side of the road. Unworthy of note, or attention.¡±

    Arcane picked up the apple and took a small bite, spinning it again to show the flaw. ¡°But the mind of that rare intelligent beast, of a mortal, that is very different. It does not hunt only that which flees or fights, no. The mortal takes something else from the forest, searching for that delicacy which does not flee, which simply waits in hiding, subtle, patient. That, she eats, and allows the foolish beasts to chase each other round and around.¡±

    Annabelle, Jeffers, Jasmina, and the scribe all stared at her as she continued to eat the apple, impassively returning to silent contemplation of nothing. Then they turned to each other, all looking confused.

    ¡°Eric?¡± Jeffers asked towards his scribe, asking perhaps for interpretation.

    He shook his head, looking just as confused. ¡°Sorry, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Your highness?¡± Jasmina similarly asked Annabelle, who looked back at Arcane and seemed to understand something. Slowly nodding, she turned back to Jeffers.

    ¡°I believe I understand some of it. The natural disaster that slaughtered the pirates was a group of sand dragons, Lord Jeffers. A large hunting pack attacked the camp and annihilated the pirates; I believe my friend was speaking of their hunting habits which led to the ¡®selective¡¯ nature of their slaughter.¡± She explained, waving her paws to illustrate.

    Jeffers glanced at the scribe again, who had thought about it and was now nodding in understanding. ¡°Yes, yes, that would make sense. Many of the others did mention a large group of sand lizards in the camp when they refused to lead us back there.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Jeffers said slowly. ¡°Why did you not speak of this before?¡±

    ¡°I was uncertain.¡± Annabelle explained with a shrug. ¡°I myself did not witness the events that led to our escape; for reasons I¡¯m sure you understand I was kept somewhat preoccupied.¡±

    Jeffers nodded, then turned to Jasmina. ¡°Her highness was not speaking. Why should I speak for her?¡± Jasmina declared. Jeffers raised an eyebrow and turned back to his scribe.

    ¡°Ah, yes, my lord.¡± The scribe jumped and looked at one of his pieces of paper. ¡°Um, what do you know about the reason you were kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°Piracy, I¡¯d guess?¡± Annabelle shrugged again. ¡°I am rather attractive.¡±

    Jeffers laughed lightly at her joke and the scribe nodded and scribbled on the paper. ¡°But, your highness, there must have been some sort of support for mere pirates to be able to kidnap a figure such as yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°I have many enemies.¡± Annabelle interrupted smoothly. ¡°Who can say which of them came up with this fool stunt?¡±

    The scribe nodded while Jasmina and Annabelle exchanged a glance. Arcane shook her head to herself; she would have used that opportunity to go on the offensive and start asking questions of Jeffers and his scribe. Yet she was not the one directing this operation nor was she directly involved in such, so she stayed quiet and ate her apple.

    The elfbeasts had only understood a small portion of what she had said earlier. Annabelle was deliberately hunting for a moving target, searching for something that flinched in the forest rather than watching for the hidden serpent coiling in the grass. The elfbeasts were all like this, continuously searching for the sight of their enemy instead of following the trail. Arcane was listening to the questions and the reactions of the people around the table. Far too much importance was put on the presence of a collaborator, and Annabelle¡¯s claim of many enemies had not assured any of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough questions for now.¡± Jeffers declared as the food came out, carried by several maid like girls. ¡°Let us eat.¡±

    Plates filled with meat and lettuce were placed in front of all of them, the leafs supporting the still red and bleeding flesh and keeping it separate from the stone plates. Annabelle and Jasmina glared at them nonetheless, evidently not over the offering of fruit from last night. Jeffers and his scribe started eating easily, cutting the meat apart with stone knives and picking it up in their bare paws.

    Arcane looked at the plate and pulled off a tiny piece to bite. Bitter spices and harshly charred flesh filled her mouth, causing her to grimace and wash it down with water. Waving the nearest maid over, she held out an apple and asked if there were any more of those instead. She received an odd look in return, but at a nod from Jeffers went off to presumably collect some.

    ¡°I have not met anyone who prefers slave food, young miss.¡± he observed, watching oddly as she pushed the plate away and continued to nibble on her fruit. ¡°May I hear your name?¡±

    ¡°Arcane.¡± She said, just as simply as when she introduced herself to Annabelle and Jasmina.

    ¡°Just Arcane?¡± Jeffers asked, and she nodded. ¡°Odd. Why are you still traveling with the princess when the other commoners have already started heading home.¡±

    Annabelle watched Arcane for a few seconds before realizing no answer was forthcoming. ¡°Arcane comes from the other side of the great desert.¡± She said to Jeffers. ¡°We met her at the destroyed camp.¡±

    ¡°The other side of the desert?!¡± Jeffers repeated in surprise. ¡°I was under the impression it was uncrossable. How did you evade the sand dragons, miss Arcane?¡±

    ¡°Easily.¡± Arcane answered while swallowing a bite of fruit. ¡°They are merely beasts, after all.¡±

    ¡°Sand dragons hunt mercilessly anyone who enters their territory. It isn¡¯t as simple as merely remaining still and letting them go back after a feeding.¡± The scribe Eric rejected. Arcane turned her eyeless stare on him, causing him to quail.

    ¡°Of course not. But they are still just beasts.¡± Arcane said simply, shaking her head.

    ¡°Like I said¡­¡± Eric started.

    ¡°Enough, Eric. The girl has some trick to dealing with the dragons, and she does not want to share. Am I right?¡± Jeffers asked. Arcane nodded, to which Jeffers clapped his paws and looked about in satisfaction. ¡°There. I would guess it has something to do with her race as well, for I have never seen an elfbeast with such fingers.¡±

    Arcane simply smiled softly and continued eating the apple. The maid returned with a woven grass basket containing several more, which she gratefully accepted and stored in her pouch, keeping three out and placing them on the table. The maid¡¯s eyes widened at the use of the spatial pouch, and so did Jeffers.

    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The desert.¡± Arcane answered, which was technically true but reasonably evasive.

    ¡°I see. You found it as well¡­ Those are popular treasures from old ruins.¡± Jeffers explained.

    ¡°But they are also very expensive. We will purchase it for a sixty-four of gold plated stones.¡± The scribe said, reaching out his paw towards her. Arcane stared at him then reached into the pouch and scattered dozens of gold covered stones on the table.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jeffers laughed, slapping the frozen scribe on the back. ¡°Evidently you underestimated her a bit too much old friend.¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t understand. What lineage would give so much wealth to a child like her?¡± Eric grumbled, retracting his paw and pushing the gold covered stones back to her. Arcane swept them all back into the spatial pouch and continued nibbling on her apple while the Rose princess attempted to turn conversation back to herself.

    ¡°Lord Jeffers, I believe that should give a satisfactory account of the incident?¡± She asked.

    Jeffers nodded and then turned to his scribe, who did the same. ¡°Yes, that is all the questions we have. For now.¡±

    ¡°For now?!¡± Jasmina exploded, Annabelle barely holding her in her seat.

    ¡°Come, let us eat.¡± Jeffers said, picking up another piece of his meat and swallowing it quickly.

    ¡°Lord Jeffers, I really must insist on getting back to my father as quickly as possible.¡± Annabelle said, waving away the maid who came to refill her drink.

    ¡°And I must apologize that that is impossible.¡± Jeffers declared. ¡°My investigation is still unfinished.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jeffers!¡± Annabelle shouted, standing up. ¡°For the life of me I cannot see why you demand to continue this investigation while the entire continent may be in danger!¡±

    Jeffers calmly stared up at her, his eyes boring a hole in her. ¡°The entire continent, princess?¡± He asked in a low, dangerous voice. ¡°You said nothing of this.¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows the west is becoming more aggressive. I must return to my father.¡± Annabelle evaded, her tail twitching angrily.

    ¡°If the west is the danger, why do you not wish to remain here, on the front lines?¡± Jeffers hissed. ¡°Is it because you believe we mundanes should fall to their forces first before you cultivators strike back?¡±

    Annabelle gasped in shock. ¡°I implied no such thing!¡±

    ¡°No, but you are certainly thinking it.¡± Jeffers insisted, cutting another piece of meat. ¡°Why does it matter if a few hundred mundanes are killed by western cultivators? So long as the great sects survive.¡±

    ¡°That is not how I think!¡± Annabelle snapped, slamming her fist onto the table and cracking it.

    ¡°But how many others do?¡± Jeffers snarled, rising to his feet on the other side. ¡°How many others of our so called rulers couldn¡¯t care less about us normal people, trying to live our lives without some supernatural monstrosity racing around destroying everything?¡±

    ¡°Not my father!¡± Annabelle shouted. ¡°Nor anyone else in the Rose Kingdom! Now you return us there at once, so we may actually have a chance of defending against the west, or I will personally ensure that this port is on the front lines of the invasion.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you would!¡± Jeffers shouted. ¡°You would have us all die simply to satisfy your petty pride?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Annabelle declared, her tone becoming quieter and more dangerous. ¡°Just you.¡±

    The balcony fell silent. The surrounding people backed away from the angry Rose princess¡¯s confrontation with their lord, and Jasmina and Eric moved behind a nearby table. Only Arcane remained unconcerned, eating her fruit right in the middle of the tense situation. She masked her presence so as not to interfere, judging this as something the Rose princess had to get over herself.

    ¡°... You threaten me?¡± Jeffers asked, disbelieving.

    ¡°If I must¡± Annabelle answered grimly, already shining with the light of cultivation.

    Jeffers nodded slowly, then lowered his hands. ¡°I see. Violence is always the answer with your kind, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You left me no choice.¡± Annabelle growled, balling her paws into a semblance of fists.

    ¡°Did I really?¡± Jeffers answered, shaking his head. ¡°So be it then. On the morrow there will be a carriage prepared outside the castle. Take it and begone from my lands.¡±

    Annabelle exhaled and stopped glowing, seeming to visibly deflate as she released her power. ¡°I thank you, Lord Jeffers.¡±

    ¡°Do not expect any more words of courtesy from me, witch.¡± Jeffers snarled back. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±

    Annabelle and Jasmina bowed and left, stalking away without waiting for any maid to come after them. Jeffers sighed and dismissed his staff, all of whom fled quickly as the Lord sat down heavily at the cracked table and traced the crack made in it. Soon he was left alone on the courtyard. Well, almost alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± Jeffers noted as Arcane stopped hiding her presence, still nibbling on her apple. Arcane nodded and continued without moving. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I saw no reason to move.¡± Arcane said simply. ¡°There was never any danger of violence here. Both your prides prevented it.¡±

    ¡°A lot more talkative now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeffers noted. ¡°Still, it takes quite some guts to sit next to an angry cultivator without flinching.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation is far from the only form of power in this universe.¡± Arcane observed. ¡°And in many ways, it is among the weakest. Even the purely natural power of the sand lizards is enough to kill dozens of them. Their biggest flaw, of course, is that they do not realize this.¡±

    Jeffers nodded. ¡°Arrogance. Typical of them, not understanding how they need mundanes to run their nations or everything will collapse.¡± He said, complimenting himself.

    Arcane shook her head. ¡°You are acting the same way. Arrogantly refusing to accept their power is no better than arrogantly insisting it is the only power. You lack the talent necessary to take a single path and follow it to its peak; you must take power from whatever source you can find.¡±

    ¡°Wise words from a child.¡± Jeffers replied, staring at her instead of after Annabelle. ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    ¡°The last of my kind.¡± Arcane answered, placing the half eaten apple on the table and rising to her feet. ¡°If that makes me the wisest as well, I cannot deny it.¡±

    Jeffers looked at her for a long time and smiled. ¡°I see. Best of luck to you then, miss Arcane. May you continue to spread your wisdom to others as well.¡±

    Jeffers bowing behind her, Arcane walked back into the castle and started wandering aimlessly. She didn¡¯t have any particular goal in mind, just to waste time and allow Annabelle and Jasmina to get over the results of the incident just now. She had her doubts that either of them liked the way in which they had obtained transport to the Rose Kingdom, based on her knowledge of ¡®honor¡¯ and the codes of conduct its practitioners praised.

    Arcane herself disdained honor, considering it nothing more than a primitive system of ethics designed by those who didn¡¯t understand the purpose of those systems. Still, she was not one to deliberately offend or kick others when they were down. Whether it was virtue or laziness that drove her to such a preference was uncertain.

    Arcane didn¡¯t see anyone as she wandered, examining the twisted corridors and considering how difficult this fortress would be to take. Prepared defenders could hide out for weeks in the twisting labyrinth, assuming supplies did not run out, and attackers unfamiliar with the layout would be picked off one by one. Jeffers was right to take pride in it, and also understandable in his resentment towards the powerful cultivators who rendered its might useless.

    Speaking of Jeffers, Arcane hoped he would take her advice to heart and not continue the more irrational aspects of his resentment. While cultivators were not much use in defending this fortress they could easily be used to duel and thus delay or destroy enemy cultivators, especially those with enough power to break this fortress. The battle would then become like every other, based on who brought the more numerous and powerful cultivators, of course, but it would stop being a matter of simply bringing a single cultivator to destroy a beautiful fortress such as this.

    Still, there were countless other ways to take it. The trap doors and corner slits were placed at the wrong angles to deal with metal armor, and a single squadron of chain mailed spearmen would likely be capable of taking it with ease. Corruption was rampant in the guards, making it easy to bribe the defenders, and there was little to no defense against poison gas or smoke bombs. Arcane imagined herself trying to defend the fortress against the myriad methods in her own arsenal.

    While enjoying that exercise she came to the gardens at the center of the castle, a small open area exposed to the sun overhead with an extensive grove of trees and other plants. Few flowers, unfortunately, but there were plenty of fruits and vegetables. Especially large trees with sturdy wood and heavy underbrush, perhaps used as training for forest excursions or ambushing. Arcane, no stranger to such things, moved silently over the greenery as she brushed against the largest fruit bearing tree and contemplated retrieving some.

    As she came up to the tree, she heard a sound from a hidden area behind them. Carefully peeking around the tree, she was shocked to find Annabelle hiding in the leaves, crying while kneeling on the ground.

    Apparently the princess had taken her actions even worse than Arcane anticipated.

 Chapter 16: Everyones Human

    Chapter 16: Everyone¡¯s human

    ¡°End.¡± An impartial voice calls over the arena. Panting, nine girls with identical symmetric features except for their rainbow colored hair and eyes stopped sending burst of power towards numerous smoking targets that shimmered and faded from view. They straggle back to the middle of the arena, displaying clear signs of exertion.

    ¡°We get all of them?¡± A ten year old Flame asks, her crimson hair sticking to her head while shimmering with sweat.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Snaps a similarly aged Fate, her pale complexion even more apparent than normal as she struggles to stand upright.

    A deep green haired girl steps between them, putting her hand against each of their chests. ¡°It¡¯s infinite, Flame. Nobody ever gets all of them.¡± She says, shaking her head.

    ¡°Hope¡¯s right.¡± Pants Arcane, her cyan hair in the best shape of all the girls but still showing signs of incredible effort. ¡°Everyone alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± comes the chorus from the other eight, some sitting down while others lean against the rubble that still filled the arena where the structure had broken and collapsed. Flame humphs and glares at Fate before falling down herself, laying spread eagled on the hard floor with her chest heaving up and down. Hope, the green haired girl, takes one last look at Fate and sits next to her, crossing her legs with obvious difficulty. For her own part, Fate remains standing, either too proud or too stubborn to collapse.

    Dawn is there as well, leaning against a girl with pitch black hair contrasting her pale skin. They make a nice pair of dark and light, rather fitting considering the other girl¡¯s name is Dusk. Breeze is breathing rapidly, her shoulders shaking as she sits on a broken piece of masonry. Near her are the last two, a girl with almost normal brown hair and another with deep blue hair. One of those speaks next.

    ¡°How many hits did we take?¡± The brown haired one asks, looking around.

    ¡°None for me.¡± Dawn replies, tilting her head backwards to look at the black haired girl. She shakes her head. ¡°Nor for Dusk.¡±

    ¡°Only fatal or any, Stone?¡± Hope asks, counting on her fingers. ¡°Two for the first, and I¡¯m not sure for the second.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re counting glancing, three for me.¡± Whispers Dusk in a barely audible voice. ¡°And seven for Dawn she didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn exclaims loudly, flipping her head back and hitting Dusk¡¯s in the process. Both girls lean forward to nurse the point of impact.

    ¡°My deflection worked mostly, so just one for me. Nonfatal.¡± Flame adds, raising her hand. ¡°Rain, Fate, you two take any?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking Breeze and Arcane?¡± Fate growls sullenly.

    ¡°Five for me.¡± the blue haired girl says in a monotone in answer to the name Rain. ¡°Breeze and Arcane are probably at zero, Fate.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡± Breeze calls with a thumbs up from where she has fallen backwards on her rock. ¡°Dodged everything!¡±

    ¡°Stone, I¡¯ll assume you blocked everything?¡± Arcane says, ignoring Fate and getting a nod from the brown haired girl. ¡°So it¡¯s none for Stone, Breeze, and I, plus 1 for Flame. Then we have three for Dusk?¡± The black haired girl nods. ¡°Seven for Dawn, and five for Rain. Plus however many Hope and Fate took.¡±

    ¡°Why are you assuming I took a lot?¡± Fate grumbles.

    ¡°I never assumed that, but I¡¯ll take that as you did.¡± Arcane snaps back, taking a seat next to Hope on a piece of rubble she moved into position. ¡°Only Hope¡¯s two on the fatals?¡±

    ¡°Considering no one else is dead¡­¡± Fate starts.

    ¡°Fate, shut up.¡± Arcane interrupts, glaring at her until she closes her mouth and looks away sullenly. ¡°Fatals?¡±

    ¡°None.¡± Rain says, pointing around at the rest. ¡°There weren¡¯t any res¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t think it should be counted if you can recover.¡± Hope grumbles. ¡°I¡¯m at at least twenty, Arcane. Sorry.¡± She adds, holding up her hands with all ten fingers spread.

    Several of the others groan, sitting up with difficulty.

    ¡°By the cross, Hope, do you not understand the basic premise of dodging?¡± Flame says in an annoyed voice.

    ¡°What was the max we could take?¡± Rain asks, swiping the air aimlessly. ¡°... Fifty, right?¡±

    ¡°Fatalities are worth five.¡± Stone adds. ¡°Sixteen, plus at least thirty points for Hope¡­ Dammit, we lost.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no way Fate¡¯s under four.¡± Flame replies, shaking her head.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Fate yells, crossing her arms and stalking away from Flame.

    ¡°Oh, then how many did you take, corpse?¡± Flame asks, pushing herself to her feet and walking after the pale haired girl.

    ¡°Flame!¡± Hope shouts, getting up herself to try and stop the imminent conflict. All three are suddenly frozen in place, a certain cyan haired girl remaining seated and shaking her head.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Arcane says calmly, creating a circle of seats. ¡°Fate got zero hits, Flame.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­!¡± Fate mouths, staring at Arcane.

    ¡°Bull!¡± Flame shouts, whirling towards Arcane in a similar state. ¡°The hell are you playing at, Arcane?¡±

    ¡°Fate¡¯s been pretending to take more hits in this game while avoiding all of them. I updated the system to stop counting ghost hits after the second round.¡± Arcane explains calmly, waving towards the seats. ¡°I do not like it when people purposely underperform, sister.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fate falls silent, stalking over to the furthest seat from Arcane and slamming herself into it. Flame, looking between her pale and cyan haired sisters, shakes her head and takes a seat next to Arcane. The other six straggle in, sitting down in a circle while looking towards their de facto leader.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sisters.¡± Hope says unhappily, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m over twenty five, plus the two fatals.¡±

    ¡°Forty two points in total, Hope.¡± Arcane says, reading off something only she can see. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t easy but¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just drop her?¡± Fate mumbles from between Rain and Stone, both of whom immediately turn and pinch her. ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Arcane glares at Fate but moves on. ¡°You need to stop taking hits just because they don¡¯t hurt you, Hope. There are things which can kill us in a single hit.¡±

    ¡°I know, Arcane, but I can¡¯t avoid all of them like you or Breeze.¡± Hope complains, holding out her hands. ¡°My magic doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±¡±FATE!!!¡± Fate starts to say something, but she is cut off by a furious roar from Arcane. The two girls¡¯ eyes meet for a few seconds before Fate looks away, crossing her arms. ¡°Be silent. Am I understood?¡± Arcane orders, causing Fate to sullenly nod while looking at the floor.

    ¡°You asked for that.¡± Stone mutters, shaking her head while Rain nods once and pats Fate on the back. The rest do not look quite so kindly at their pale haired sister.

    ¡°Hope, you just need to, like, whoosh and, swoop, and like,...¡± Breeze says, trying to ignore the hostile atmosphere developing by gesturing wildly at Hope, who smiles.

    ¡°Thanks for the advice, sis.¡± Hope pats Breeze on the shoulder before shaking her head. ¡°But I really can¡¯t do what you do.¡±

    ¡°Physical enhancement, maybe?¡± Flame asks, looking to her left at Arcane. ¡°You¡¯re best at that.¡±

    ¡°I already am.¡± Hope shrugs. ¡°And Arcane is not much better than I am at it.¡±

    ¡°Hope¡¯s right, the level of this assault is way beyond what you can do with purely physical abilities.¡± Arcane confirms, placing her hand on Flame¡¯s. ¡°But it was an idea.¡±

    ¡°Hope should be able to create a shield, like I do.¡± Stone notes.

    ¡°I can, but I need organic material to make it. If I make it out of myself it counts as a hit, and I often go much higher.¡± Hope explains, making a wood shield grow out of her finger.

    ¡°This seems specifically tailed to make it difficult on Hope.¡± Rain notes in her monotone voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simulation meant to prepare us for anti-magic lethal assaults.¡± Dusk whispers, causing the rest to fall silent and strain to hear. ¡°There are weapons which can infect even us with deadly toxins in just a glancing hit.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Why are we being prepped for something like that?¡± Dawn exclaims in her much louder voice, causing the rest to wince at the sudden change in volume. ¡°You worry too much, Dusk!¡±

    ¡°We still have to complete it.¡± Flame shrugs.

    ¡°And it¡¯s also fun!¡± Breeze yells happily. The rest stare at her until she shrinks back into her seat and looks around. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You find the bright side in everything, don¡¯t you?¡± Stone mutters.

    ¡°I thought that was my job?¡± Dawn retorts.

    ¡°No, you just blind everyone with your presence.¡± Dusk whispers while rolling her eyes.

    Dawn turns and playfully punches her in the shoulder. ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Arcane coughs and claps her hands, bringing everyone¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°Shall we stop worrying about the meta purpose of the simulation and focus instead on how to get Hope through it?¡±

    ¡°Could we bring in some organic material?¡± Dawn proposes.

    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Rain replies shortly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Dawn starts. Dusk puts her hand over her golden sister¡¯s mouth and whispers, ¡°Simulation is worst case. There won¡¯t be any external resources.¡±

    ¡°Not entirely true.¡± Arcane corrects. ¡°Air and solid matter are both being provided, along with a certain amount of water vapor. Breeze, Stone, and Rain are using those.¡±

    ¡°How hard is it to create organic matter out of those ingredients?¡± Flame asks.

    ¡°I could, but it would take way too long.¡± Hope explains. ¡°Arcane and I tried it once.¡±

    ¡°In this simulation? When did you two do that?¡± Dawn asks, whirling to stare suspiciously at Arcane on her other side.

    Arcane waves her hand to soothe her, shaking her head. ¡°Not in this simulation. It was a separate incident where we found it takes about an hour, and that¡¯s with both of us working together.¡±

    ¡°Temporal¡­ Oh, right, you probably used that already.¡± Stone starts, then catches herself proposing something obvious.

    ¡°What about your mythic world?¡± Fate asks, quickly turning away and pretending to have said nothing at Arcane¡¯s look.

    ¡°It¡¯s been forbidden.¡± Arcane says as the rest turn to look at her, shaking her head unhappily.

    ¡°The bigger question right now is why you have a mythic world.¡± Flame notes suspiciously. ¡°As well as how Fate knows about it.¡±

    ¡°I made it myself, and used it to beat her a few times.¡± Arcane explains, trying to quickly move away from that subject. ¡°Is there another way we could lower hit count?¡±

    ¡°... Okay then.¡± Flame says, her eyes lingering on Arcane a bit longer than necessary. Once everyone else had turned away Arcane sends a dangerous glance at Fate promising retribution as soon as they were done with this. Fate looks back and smirks mischievously.

    ¡°Should we shift Hope to supporting the rest of us while we defend for her?¡± Dawn asks. ¡°Can we do that?¡±

    ¡°Worth a shot.¡± Arcane notes, scrolling through the rules list and not seeing anything prohibiting that. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s probably what we were supposed to do. This is survival, not obliteration, after all.¡±

    ¡°Who likes playing according to the rules?¡± Flame says, her arms and legs catching fire as she smiles dangerously.

    ¡°It makes things easier.¡± Rain notes, ropes of waters starting to spin around her. ¡°Which is probably why you hate it.¡±

    ¡°Rain, was that an attempt at an insult?¡± Flame grins. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t be burned.¡±

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Stone comments, waving a hand to crush all the stones and seats in the arena. ¡°Are we ready?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going again?!¡± Breeze yells, wind carrying her into the air instantly. Her lime green dress flaps around silently, the sound contained by swirling winds. ¡°Yippee!!¡±

    ¡°Ready.¡± whispers Dusk as she fades into a shadow. Beside her, Dawn¡¯s hair starts to shine with light as she nods with a broad smile.

    ¡°Stone, Rain, help guard Hope. Hope, enhance everyone else.¡± Arcane commands, cyan light exploding around her as space shifts wildly and creates a terrifying maze of spatial distortions around them. ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Stone and Rain reply quickly, Hope reaching out to touch those around her to show her own assent. Fate meets Arcane¡¯s eyes for a second and nods begrudgingly. Black winds surge and fill the spatial maze, draining energy from space and making the fluctuations even more devastating.

    Within seconds the attack begins. A wave of pure energy slams into the outer edge of the maze and careens off in every direction. Countless more assail the barrier, the program running the attack having learned long since that holding back against these nine was a mistake. Arcane and Fate manipulate the maze, distorting the energy attacks and using them to ravage the tunnels leading into the arena from which countless footsteps could be heard. Spider and humanoid robots charge out, directly into energy bursts which vaporize them instantly.

    The waves stop as soon as the soldiers came out, their purpose having been to pin down the girls so they wouldn¡¯t enter the tunnels and attack the source of the robots, something they had done the first time before the computer shut down the simulation and ordered them back to the center.

    Most of the soldiers, several thousand strong, are lost in the rapidly expanding spatial maze which fills the outer half of the arena. Their bullets wildly race around, seeming to teleport as they enter and exit cracks in space. Arcane focuses while Hope enhances her, redirecting the bullets to kill as many robots as possible with their own firepower. Occasionally she also tears space apart herself to slaughter large groups, but far too often such groups are simply not present.

    ¡°Ignition!¡± Flame calls, which makes Breeze form a massive tornado around the nine girls and lift them rapidly into the air. Below, the arena explodes as nuclear fire consumes the entirety, the overpressure surging outwards to crush the arena but mysteriously dissipating as it hits the walls. The girls quickly drop down and cover themselves with a shield of earth as hundreds of flying units descend from above and start shooting at them.

    ¡°Too predictable.¡± Stone mutters, maintaining the shield with half her mind and molding thousands of bullets with the rest.

    Breeze has her eyes closed and is listening to the wind as the assault continues, mumbling to herself as if counting rapidly. Once she hits a certain point she shouts, ¡°Clear!¡±

    Stone drops the shield at the same second as the bullet rain ends, the robots starting to reload before being obliterated by a combined assault from Flame, Stone, Breeze, and Rain. Caught in an armageddon like storm they are quickly sent spiraling out of the air and towards the ground, broken and destroyed.

    ¡°Wave twenty defeated.¡± The computer voice announces. ¡°Beginning endless assault mode.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just start with that?¡± Dawn complains, manifesting a sword of light.

    ¡°Keep dreaming. Life isn¡¯t that fair.¡± Rain replies, ropes of water moving faster and faster around her body.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the gradual build up more like fairness?¡± Hope says back, confused.

    Rain looks at her crosswise, then dodges out of the way as a massive metal bolt passes through where she was just standing. Stone forms a shell of rock around herself and Hope, which quickly extends spines and starts shooting back at the massive metallic monstrosities approaching from every direction.

    ¡°Go!¡± Arcane shouts, removing the spatial maze (which would not affect these monsters) and manifesting a storm of pure force to smash a hole in their ranks.

    ¡°That¡¯s wasteful.¡± Fate comments, her black wind easily causing dozens to keel over as if powerless. However, others pause and kneel by these fallen ones, after which they get back up and keep walking. Fate drops her hand and purses her lips. ¡°Huh. That''s new.¡±

    ¡°This is survival mode, Fate. If we could wipe them out so easily it wouldn¡¯t be very hard, now would it.¡± Arcane remarks snidely, her force magic returning the reraised robots to their graves.

    ¡°Not very realistic.¡± Fate complains, accelerating entropy to cause a couple to blow up, taking a few of their comrades with them.

    On the other side, Dawn charges in with her golden sword of light, shooting lasers from the sky to cut the robots into pieces. Behind her a shadow slips between the monsters and makes them mysteriously fall apart, their parts corroding before freezing and shattering into tiny shards. Several also start shooting wildly at nothing, hitting their fellows before being put down by other robots.

    ¡°Dawn and Dusk are doing alright.¡± Arcane notes to Breeze, who has descended to stand next to her and Fate.

    ¡°I thought this was a defensive exercise?¡± Fate comments snidely, slashing a wave of death through several robots and watching them break down and collapse.

    ¡°It¡¯s more fun this way.¡± Breeze laughs, holding hands with Arcane and hurling a wave of wind and force into the robots coming from above, blasting them into the distance. Breeze leaps into the air and races upwards to pursue the robots coming from even further above, the sky darkened by their numbers.

    ¡°God, can¡¯t you do anything right?¡± Arcane asks while the robots Fate attacked once again climb to their feet. A casual burst of force puts them back on the ground where a wave of stone spikes finishes them off. ¡°Do something that works.¡±

    Fate rolls her eyes and causes a few more to explode with entropy before vanishing abruptly, revealing the her standing there to be a manifested ghost. Arcane doesn¡¯t bother to search for her real body, blocking the spike which went through Fate with a shield of reflective energy and throwing it back to destroy the original robot.

    ¡°Rain!¡± Arcane calls, noticing several robots resisting her force by becoming slightly liquid. The blue haired girl looks over and nods, abandoning the robots she was fighting while Arcane teleports over to fight them barehanded. Every blow delivers terrible force with the enhancement magic, Arcane herself dancing between the massive monstrosities to force them to choose between shooting their allies and close combat. Both choices turn out poorly for them, shot robots working as wonderful projectiles for Arcane to hurl off in random directions.

    At her former position Rain has taken control of the liquid aspects of the robots and is manipulating a storm of slashing fluid carving through a swath of metallic attackers. Glancing over to ensure Rain¡¯s safety, Arcane idly made a total shield around herself and let a robot knock her flying. Flipping her body over in the air she crosses the arena to land in the midst of an oncoming wave of robotic monsters. Maintaining her shield while also locking it in space, she kneels down and bows her head.

    A high pitched whine fills the air around her, vibrations caused by the shattering and reconnecting of space at insane speeds resonating with the air itself to tear molecules apart. Unstable and volatile, the atoms recombine in a phenomenon similar to the outer corona of large stars. As that starts, Arcane minutely diminishes the electromagnetic repulsion of positive charges, causing the nuclei themselves to combine in a small area.

    ¡®Dawn, Flame.¡¯ Arcane calls to the ears of two of her sisters, who stop what they are doing and prepare to receive the immense energies soon to explode. Rain and Stone shatter several more near them before gathering together and shielding themselves under a metallic barrier, which Arcane immediately dimensionally isolates.

    She is just in time, too, because the terrifying explosion shakes even her energy shield and instantly ignites all the matter around her. Nuclear fusion spreads in a chain reaction like that of a large scale supernova. The temperature skyrockets as particles shoot in every direction and most of the robots are consumed by the fusion reaction, their very atoms fissioned and fused to release the maximum possible energy. The light from the explosion alone is enough to melt all materials for thousands of kilometers, instantly annihilating all the robots currently in existence. Even the computer program has trouble adapting to the sudden onslaught, it''s ¡®infinite¡¯ assault completely wiped out for the first time in its memory. It reacts by doubling the rate of attackers, generating robots by their billions to blacken the sky and ground.

    Arcane smiles malevolently as she sees them pop into existence. Dawn feels the same way, joyously taking control of the light approaching magnitude -50 around the blast site and refining it into an even more deadly array of lasers by isolating each individual wavelength. The millimeter thick beams spin rapidly in a rainbow of color that shatters the prepared wave, each bending unnaturally to form a spiraling matrix of death that lasts for several seconds. Dawn claps her hands with joy while watching the terrifying light show massacre the enemies.

    ¡°I''m definitely sure we aren''t supposed to do that.¡± Flame says, condensing the heat into several ominously glowing balls of superheated plasma while watching the sky and smiling broadly. ¡°But it''s awesome as hell!¡±

    ¡°Well played, Dawn!¡± Arcane praises Dawn, still maintaining her energy barrier against the still extreme heat and radiation of the area. The latter diminishes constantly as Dawn drains it to power her laser array while Flame accelerates her condensation of the latter. The other six remain under the shield, waiting out the firestorm.

    ¡°I''m almost out.¡± Dawn says soon, showing signs of strain at keeping up the kilometers wide maze of thousands of lasers. ¡°Flame!¡± She shouts as the lasers disappear.

    ¡°My turn.¡± The Crimson girl says grimly, showing a tight smile while Dawn hurries to allow Arcane to envelop her in a shield. Dusk materializes next to her, shaking her black haired head reproachfully.

    ¡°Excessive.¡± She whispers in an almost inaudible voice, the trio watching as Flame sends the balls of heat out to meet the ever growing mass of robots the computer generated in response to the successive annihilation attacks.

    Within the balls, Arcane weakens the positive charge repulsion again while Flame imbues immense heat into the up quarks alone. The atoms are weakened by the twin assault, so when Dusk adds her power to enhance quantum tunneling they rip themselves apart in a heartbeat. Even the nucleons shatter, the quarks flying off in every direction before immediately recombining into mesons and bosons through the machinations of the strong force.

    Events such as this are impossible in anything short of particle accelerators, and never seen on large scale. Protesting the impossibility the computer tries desperately to simulate the result and comes up with the closest equivalent: the terrifyingly efficient vacuum to energy conversions of nanotechnological paradise reactors, which also utilized the strong force¡¯s spontaneous creation and destruction of matter, albeit on a much smaller scale. Calculating from there the energy released, the computer applies the equivalent explosive force on the simulated universe.

    The result is just short of what would actually occur if such actions were to occur in the true universe. Rapidly propagating explosions feed on the vacuum between atoms by generating and destroying quarks to release nigh infinite energy of both a positive and negative nature. Arcane expands her shield to cover Flame and then rapidly cuts off all dimensional links between them and the arena, sensing the energy about to be released. Stone, Rain, and Breeze are dragged in a heartbeat later as their own defenses are severed by Arcane, Hope and Fate staring at the other four in awestruck shock as they sense what is about to happen.

    ¡°What the fuck did you do, Arcane?¡± Fate demands, her eyes wide.

    ¡°We may have gone a teensy bit overboard.¡± Arcane replies, rotating their dimensional alignment and preventing any of the oncoming fluctuations from reaching them. She slows down time on the inside to have more time to prepare as well, which Hope helps by speeding up everyone¡¯s mental processes.

    ¡°A teensy bit? That''s an anti-Galaxy class weapon!¡± Fate screams.

    ¡°Nah, it should fizzle out at a few thousand light years max.¡± Flame protests, shaking her head.

    Outside, space itself is bending faster than its being restored as the terrifying energy manifests itself, the equivalent gravity created alongside it bending space time to temporarily slow the blast while also consolidating and speeding the reaction. The computer frantically calculates and realizes that what is about to happen is the worst case scenario possible: lacking energy from the four dimensional space-time universe, the reaction is about to draw more from an additional six. Among those drawn from are two of the hyperspatial dimensions humanity uses to move faster than light and their favorite for folding space.

    ¡°... Or a few million.¡± Flame corrects, noting the change by sensing the dimensions folding in on themselves. ¡°No biggy.¡±

    ¡°... Our bad.¡± Dusk whispers, watching fascinated as the bright explosion turns to a darkness darker than a black hole as the rate of gravity creation exceeds that of light. Within that blackness, all nine sense the reaction approaching criticality, at which it will spread through all ten dimensions it is drawing from and ignite all matter and energy within its range in a similar reaction. Leaving behind essentially nothing but perfectly flat, and empty, space.

    A picosecond later it begins. Faster than even these girls can perceive the arena is wiped out of existence, the robots destroyed even as they are created at a rate exceeding that the computer can calculate. It merely settles for adding robots to the kill count without even materializing them, understanding that the universe created is not one that will be survivable for the next several minutes. The arena disappears, as does the ground and the sky as the computer is ordered finally to give up the simulation as a white room materializes around the girls.

    ¡°Simulation prematurely terminated. Use of incalculable super weapon determined to be above star-class in destructive ability. Requesting outside review.¡± The computer says as the nine girls look at each other and start laughing.

    ¡°We broke it.¡± Flame cheers, high fiving Dawn and Arcane.

    ¡°Broke it? That''s an understatement.¡± Stone observes.

    ¡°Can we do it again?¡± Breeze asks, jumping up and down.

    Arcane looks at Hope and shrugs. ¡°I''m going to guess that''s a no.¡± Arcane says slowly, then bursts out laughing.

    ¡°I''m glad you feel this so funny.¡± Fate says acidly, crossing her arms. ¡°But I don''t remember what the rules of a pass were if you break the god-damn test!¡±

    ¡°Chill out, Fate.¡± Dawn returns. ¡°We had fun, and that''s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Also, I took zero hits.¡± Hope notes, raising her hands in victory signs. ¡°So that ought to count as a perfect run.¡±

    Fate glares at them and rolls her eyes. Arcane shakes her head and pats her on the shoulder. ¡°Stop worrying about it. This worked; who cares precisely how.¡± Arcane says, patting the pale girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah, we made the computer simulate an anti-Galaxy technique!¡± Breeze exclaims. ¡°Bet nobody¡¯s done that before!¡±

    ¡°Most people aren''t insane.¡± Fate observes, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Everyone else is having fun, Fate.¡± Stone says. ¡°Why can''t you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it''s because acting like a child and trying to break the simulation is not my idea of fun?¡± Fate asks rhetorically. ¡°Or was that not one of the options.¡±

    ¡°Fate, just shut up.¡± Arcane says in exasperation. Flame, Dawn, Breeze, and Stone nod in agreement, while Dusk and Hope just look away. Fate stares around at all of them, her lips pressed thin.

    Before she can say anything, though, Rain grabs her sleeve and pulls her around. ¡°Let it go.¡± She says, shaking her head at the intractable Fate.

    Fate shakes her sleeve free and walks a bit away from the group, folding her arms and leaning against the side of the white room, pouting. Arcane and the rest dismiss her from their thoughts and return to talking happily about what they just did.

    ¡°Thanks for the assist, Dusk. I''m sure it wouldn''t have been half that strong if you didn''t jump in.¡± Dawn forcibly changes the subject from Fate¡¯s complaints, patting Dusk on the shoulder. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°It was scary.¡± Dusk whispers. ¡°But also fun.¡± She smiles brilliantly while Dawn laughs uproariously.

    ¡°Heck yeah it was fun! You guys should have been there.¡± Flame says, looking at Stone, Rain, and Hope.

    ¡°Um, we were?¡± Stone reminds Flame, tilting her head.

    ¡°I enhanced you, so I helped too!¡± Hope adds angrily.

    ¡°I had no part of it.¡± Rain monotones, making it impossible to determine if she was complaining or declaring her innocence.

    Dawn, confused by that uncertainty, looks at her blue haired sister and wonders aloud. ¡°Are you happy or unhappy about that?¡±

    ¡°Rain¡¯s impossible to read.¡± Flame says, shaking her head. ¡°But I''m sure she''s down with another go.¡±

    ¡°If we didn''t pass.¡± Rain monotones back, causing more laughter.

    Breeze claps her hands and jumps in a circle. ¡°Again! Again! Again!¡±

    ¡°Maybe a bit less universe destroying this time?¡± Stone asks, looking around.

    ¡°Hell no! That was the best part.¡± Flame retorts. ¡°Also, I wanna make sure it''s¡­ What do the technos say, repeatable?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, Flame.¡± Arcane says with a smile. ¡°They may forbid it as ¡®against the spirit of the rules¡¯... Well, I''m sure we can figure out another way to overload the simulation.¡±

    Flame and Dawn turn to stare at her, before breaking out in even larger smiles than before. Breeze cheers happily while Dusk nods once before looking down. Stone and Rain exchange ¡®what are we going to do with you¡¯ glances (well, Stone does. Rain remains expressionless) while Hope smiles at everyone equally. Fate leans against the wall, ignoring all of them.

    The nine sisters discuss for a while longer, waiting for the computer to contact an administrator and that admin to review the incident. Eventually, a white coated female teacher appears in front of them, holding a clipboard.

    ¡°Hello, teach.¡± Flame says, waving her hand.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Flame. Girls.¡± The woman says, nodding to the collected group. ¡°This test is suspended. We¡¯re going to quickly review your results; is that okay with all of you?¡±

    ¡°Did we pass this last one?¡± Stone interjects, raising her hand after asking.

    ¡°I believe we will get there, Stone.¡± The teacher soothes, looking around and seeing the rest shrug at her proposal to review the results. ¡°Excellent. Now, in the first test you were disqualified in the tenth round for assaulting the generation facilities and, I quote, ¡®designing an environment unconducive to the testing of your ability to defend an area,¡¯ which was found to be against the spirit of the rules on establishing structure. Is this correct?¡±

    ¡°We''d like to protest¡­¡± Breeze starts before Dawn quickly claps her hand over the other girls mouth.

    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡± Arcane says, also displeased with the disqualification but not particularly minding it.

    The teacher nods and flips the first page on her clipboard over. ¡°In your second round, you easily breezed through the first twenty waves but were caught off guard by the infinite assault, taking over a thousand hits while designing, and again I quote, ¡®the most beautiful Crystal tower in which to rule over the planet¡¯. Is this correct?¡±

    ¡°It was an awesome tower.¡± Stone mutters, before she is quickly shushed by Flame and Dusk.

    ¡°Um, about that¡­¡± Arcane replies, raising her hand and thinking about their understanding that this was some sort of defend the arena game and thus they should build a tower. She considers what sort of excuse she should give and then slowly lowers her hand. ¡°Nevermind, it''s correct.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The teacher says slowly, staring at Arcane as she shuffles uncomfortably. ¡°For your third attempt, you cleared the twenty waves without issue but took sixty eight hits, eighteen over the fifty allowed. It was also noted that during this round you all operated separately and, according to this report, raced in different directions to compete over how many you could kill. May I ask why you came to the decision this was not a team event?¡±

    ¡°I won, by the way.¡± Flame declares, totally ignoring the mood. Of course, she is not alone, as Dawn and Arcane both gasp and turn on her.

    ¡°No, I won!¡± Dawn protests.

    ¡°The hell are you two talking about? Clearly I killed more than both of you combined!¡± Arcane yells at both of them.

    ¡°Arcane! You lier, I got the most!¡± Flame retorts, raising her flaming hand. ¡°I nuked your area twice.¡±

    ¡°Well I flattened yours AND Dusks!¡± Arcane retaliates, crossing her arms. ¡°So there.¡±

    ¡°Girls!¡± Shouts the teacher, staring at the brewing argument.

    ¡°Yes, sisters, let''s not forget that we completely missed the point of the exercise and acted like little children during that escapade.¡± Fate patronizes, rolling her eyes at the rest.

    ¡°Just because you got last place¡­¡± Flame mutters with a sideways glance at Fate.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you''re so immature you''d change the rules just to deny that you lost. Should I remind you that the real game was not getting hit, or are you going to pretend that didn''t happen because you lost it?¡± Fate returns.

    Flame makes as if to jump at Fate, but Arcane grabs her and glares at the other girl. ¡°Enough, both of you.¡± She growls menacingly.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The teacher declares, looking at all three of them. ¡°Including you, Arcane. Now, I believe I have sufficient answers to the question of why you decided to go all solo warrior in the third round, which brings us to the fourth and final round.¡± Sighing, she flips her page again and takes a deep breath. ¡°To be honest, this test is supposed to be much simpler. If you simply survive you are determined to have passed, but for you nine we raised the bar a bit. Still, most people take over twenty rounds before they manage to clear the waves, much less the hour long infinite assault at the end. Honestly, we should have passed you after the second round by this criteria. After the first time you had already memorized the twenty waves and destroyed them almost the instant they appeared, which led to the computer trying to go even faster to prevent their instant defeat. I''m sure you noticed these changes¡­¡±

    The girls look at each other and shrug. ¡°To be honest, we thought it was trying to learn how to beat us.¡± Hope notes, raising her hands in confusion. ¡°And we figured it was preparation for anti-mage hypertech weapons. You know, the one scratch one kill kind.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The teacher stares at her in silence. ¡°While we cannot deny that such weapons exist, Hope, they do not in such numbers nor are they cheap enough to be wasted in such an attack. That is still an impressive justification, and an assault you all should be prepared for if possible.¡± The girls nod in unison, already having decided these things for themselves. ¡°Now, about this last round, the infinite assault is meant to ramp up the difficulty with the number of enemies defeated. It is also meant to send as many as necessary to kill the trial takers by numbers alone, so it''s theoretically far more than any test taker could wipe out. Even after your third round massacre the computer believed this was its goal and that it understood your level. However¡­¡±

    Flipping through her papers, the teacher continuously shakes her head while reading off the list. ¡°A spatial distortions maze enhanced by death energy, nuking the arena during the seventh wave which destroyed everything up through the twentieth, creating a liquid steel hurricane, induced neutron fusion, a luminosity magnitude -50 laser maze, and finally igniting a ten dimensional paradise annihilation reaction. I can''t think of anything but you deliberately trying to crash the simulation.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Silence greets the completion of her words, the nine girls all looking around evasively while Breeze even started whistling.

    ¡°... Haa.¡± The teacher sighs and nods. ¡°Be that as it may, it is currently being considered a perfect pass pending further review. However, I am instructed to tell you to never, under any circumstances, attempt this multi-dimensional paradise reaction in anything other than completely controlled simulations, nor to speak of it under any circumstances. There are enough problems in intergalactic politics without introducing the potential of a super galactic destructive weapon.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°Understood!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± The girls chorus in unison, bowing quickly and smiling happily.

    Shaking her head the teacher waves as she disappears, dismissing the students back into a crowded townscape where numerous people wander about in a virtual world.

    The sudden appearance of nine brightly colored girls (well, six given that Stone, Dusk, and Fate are not all that outlandish in pigment) does not evoke any comment here. Old fashioned wood structures stand one or two stories around them, and thousands of people wearing completely impractical metallic and leather outfits in the most extraordinary of colors push past each other in the dirt streets. This is a virtual world based on the medieval fantasy genre, one of the most popular types of virtuality people could use for work or leisure. Its carefully cultivated atmosphere is somewhat ruined, therefore, by people sitting at wood tables typing on invisible screens next to others drawing or examining other things only visible to the worker. Then again, this town of single story buildings, even though there are likely a few thousand of them, cannot possibly possess sufficient accommodations for even the few currently visible. Realism had never been a characteristic of massive multiplayer worlds.

    Arcane leads her sisters through the crowd, pushing a path with force magic. It occasions some comment to use magic within a town but as she is not using the preprogrammed skills that allow those without their own magic to use some image of it she¡¯s not stopped by the system. The nine head for a narrow side street and walk down it, away from the crowded spawning point. They pass several beggar-like player and nonplayer characters, easily dodging their outstretched hands before reaching another wide and crowded street. However, this one has fewer weapon bearing adventurers and many more silent workers.

    A particularly tall building stands in the path the sisters take, four or five stories with a sharp peaked roof. The jump, too great for even the highest stats players can utilize within the limitations of the town¡¯s system, is quickly surmounted by one after another. Arcane sits first atop the peaked roof, joined by Flame and Dawn to her sides and then Breeze and Dusk to theirs. Fate sits right below Arcane, Stone and Rain to her left below Flame and Breeze while Hope takes her right and leans against Dawn¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Bleh.¡± Hope spits in disgust as she rubs Dawn¡¯s legs. ¡°Why are there always so many people?¡±

    ¡°This is the only place they can use magic.¡± Dawn reminds her.

    Dusk shakes her head in dissent and whispers in her quiet voice, ¡°Among many.¡±

    ¡°I meant the virtual world in general.¡± Dawn protests, aggrieved.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Hope sighs. ¡°I would rather just use the classroom if we have to wait.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done for the day.¡± Arcane reminds her.

    ¡°What, seriously?¡± Flame says from her left, startled. ¡°It¡¯s only about noon.¡±

    ¡°Eleven, actually.¡± Fate corrects. ¡°And I¡¯m reasonably sure we broke the teaching program, so they have to fix that before anything.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Flame snorts.

    Rain leans back against Flame¡¯s legs like Hope is, closing her deep blue eyes. ¡°Good. I need to study.¡±

    ¡°We just got out of school and you want to study?¡± Flame exclaims, aghast.

    ¡°I need to go over the dynamics of superfluids again.¡± Rain declares emotionlessly. Flame continues to stare down at her and shakes her head, but doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re free to go play?¡± Breeze asks cheerily from her seat on the far left, jumping up and cheering. ¡°I¡¯m off then!¡±

    Breeze¡¯s foot is caught by a tanned hand as she tries to jump off the building, Stone pulling her tumbling into her lap. ¡°Wait for an answer at least, you fool girl.¡±

    ¡°Stone, it¡¯s fine.¡± Arcane says magnanimously. ¡°Breeze is right. We should go play while we have the chance.¡±

    ¡°Yay! I wanna go fight monsters!¡± Breeze says, kicking off Stone and soaring into the air before falling to the street below. Her bright lime head shrinks as she dashes off into the distance.

    ¡°Should I¡­?¡± Hope asks, looking after their brightly shining sister.

    Fate shakes her head. ¡°Probably shouldn¡¯t, she¡¯d just get mad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Flame snorts dismissively.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, Hope.¡± Stone adds in support of Fate, standing up and stretching. ¡°I¡¯m going to find myself a nice bar or something.¡±

    ¡°In this place?¡± Fate asks sarcastically, flinching as Arcane pinches her arm. She falls silent as Stone jumps off the roof as well and takes off into the distance.

    Rain is already reading through a screen she materialized in front of herself, not even looking at the others as she starts typing something. Seeing her, Flame raises an eyebrow but doesn¡¯t comment, looking over at Dusk who is fidgeting while glancing at the others.

    ¡°Dawn, Dusk, want to go do some quests?¡± She asks in a purposely loud voice.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Dawn exclaims in surprise.

    Dusk blushes and nods silently, standing and pulling Dawn up by her hand. She fidgets until Flame laughs and jumps up in a single motion, waving towards the outskirts of the town. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡± She proclaims, swinging her hand down in a ¡®go¡¯ gesture and leading the way down from the rooftop herself. Dusk follows quickly, Dawn sighing and going along with the far more excited pair, though one of them is refusing to say it.

    Hope, Arcane, Rain, and Fate are left on the rooftop, looking after the crimson and gold pair followed by an invisible shadow. Or perhaps preceded by, as Dusk has rushed ahead and is impatiently pulling the other two along behind her.

    ¡°Did Dusk like doing quests?¡± Arcane wonders aloud.

    ¡°She enjoys playing games, especially stealth and assassin types.¡± Hope answers, looking after the three with a warm gaze. ¡°Flame and Dawn the same?¡±

    ¡°Hack and slash, mostly.¡± Arcane comments with a similar gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. I kind of prefer life simulation or farming types. You?¡± Hope asks, pushing herself up to sit next to Arcane.

    Arcane shakes her head. ¡°Meh, I don¡¯t really like games.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? What do you do in your free time?¡± Hope exclaims, surprised.

    ¡°Read. And take care of Dawn and Flame.¡± Arcane replies, shrugging. ¡°Someone has to be responsible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s boring.¡± Hope says, jumping to her feet and pulling Arcane up by the arms. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to have some fun.¡±

    ¡°Geh.¡± Fate rolls her eyes. ¡°Like you know what fun is.¡±

    ¡°Hope, I¡¯m not sure about this¡­¡± Arcane hesitates, looking back at Rain who continues to type impassively.

    ¡°Go.¡± Rain says without looking up, starting to write on something by her side. Hope smiles at her and pulls Arcane again, who shrugs and stands up.

    ¡°You coming, Fate?¡± Arcane asks, looking at the still sitting pale girl.

    ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯m not some internet novice like you and Hope.¡± Fate snaps, shaking her head.

    ¡°Hey! No need for that.¡± Arcane retorts, glaring.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Arcane, let¡¯s go have some fun without this spoilsport.¡± Hope says, tugging on Arcane¡¯s arm again.

    Arcane doesn¡¯t budge, glaring down at Fate and then shaking her head. ¡°Fine, have it your way. Don¡¯t bother Rain, and go home when it¡¯s time. Stay in the game until then.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, Mom.¡± Fate whines with a roll of her eyes.

    ¡°Fate, stop it!¡± Arcane barks. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is why no one likes you.¡± Hope adds with a glare.

    ¡°Hope!¡± Arcane cries, whirling around on the deep green haired girl looking down in shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, though.¡± Hope mutters, not meeting Arcane¡¯s eyes.

    Arcane rolls her eyes and nods. ¡°Maybe, but you still can¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hope says quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare defend me, Arcane!¡± Fate snarls, pushing herself up to confront Arcane¡¯s brilliant cyan eyes, her own pale ones flashing in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want your sympathy!¡±

    ¡°Fine, have it your way.¡± Arcane says dismissively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go away and leave the rest of us alone then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe so we never have to see you again!¡± Hope adds in support, despite Arcane¡¯s increasingly tight grip on her wrist.

    ¡°Maybe I will!¡± Fate roars, whirling away and jumping off the building top without looking back.

    ¡°Good riddance!¡± Hope calls after her, before wincing as Arcane¡¯s grip tightens enormously. ¡°Ow.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go on this quest of yours.¡± Arcane says, jumping down and walking in the opposite direction of where Fate went. ¡°Make it fast.¡±

    An hour later Arcane returns to the town, having trivially smashed a dragon into a pulp and infuriated Hope by commenting on how simple the quest was. She was then treated to a twenty minute lecture on why using powers at their full strength in a game was cheating and how it was no fun if someone just bulldozed through every obstacle, making all the hard work the developers had performed on it meaningless. The dragon respawned in the middle of it and was similarly obliterated by the hundred times gravity field that Arcane forgot to turn off, along with a party of around a hundred ¡®top-level¡¯ players whom Hope paled at the destruction of and scolded Arcane even more severely on things such as ¡®friendly fire¡¯, ¡®PvP areas¡¯, and ¡®gaming courtesy.¡¯

    Bored out of her mind by the pointlessness of the whole thing Arcane redesigned the dragon to be actually difficult and then watched it eat Hope, leaving the thing still rampaging in its room while heading back to the respawn point to rejoin her sisters, most of whom should have returned to where Rain was at least once in the interim.

    When she enters the front gate she decides to follow Hope¡¯s advice and not cheat by jumping from rooftop to rooftop, walking between the empty alleys and promptly getting herself completely lost. Looking up at the sun and sensing the area around her she determines where she needs to go, but chooses to continue to wander the maze of streets that soon open up into a spectacular garden. Pleased at having found such a thing she wanders silently through the flowers and trees, listening intently for anyone else and, hearing nothing, concluding she had this place all to herself.

    Of course, she ignores the countless poisonous vapors that would immediately kill any player unprepared and the lethal spikes on the plants that, if alive, would immediately try to impale her. Or more precisely she does not know about them; Arcane is not a gamer by any means, her completely overpowered abilities that overwhelm any meaningful (virtual reality) game without effort preventing her from enjoying any of them. Arcane believes that not using all of one¡¯s power is an insult to the opponent, and she does not enjoy insulting those that could not understand they were being insulted.

    So Arcane enjoys the simple things such as the bright flowers and quiet garden, wandering aimlessly without any purpose. The bell like pink and purple flowers hanging from the trees brush through her hair and deposit several of their petals, decorating her with a crown of pink. Smiling, she raises her hand and knocks one of the clusters, causing many more petals to fall onto her shoulders and dress. She spreads her arms and spins around in the falling leaves, imagining the image of innocence she is portraying and enjoying it immensely.

    Then she pauses, hearing something. A childish, crying voice, perhaps lost like herself and not as confident in their ability to immediately escape with their power, touches the edge of her hearing. Listening intently with her eyes closed, Arcane moves through the garden towards the source of the noise. Little by little, it gets louder and louder, wordless sobs made quietly by someone intentionally hiding.

    Arcane frowns as she gets closer, the voice reminding her a bit of someone, though she can¡¯t tell who. None of her teachers are younger than her, and this voice is certainly as young as her or younger. Female, too, ruling out several of the other champions she¡¯s met. And many of the rest either don¡¯t play games or are not based in this area of this particular fantasy game. That leaves only her sisters¡­ But this isn¡¯t Breeze¡¯s voice, being too low, nor is it as deep as Stone¡¯s. Hope is definitely out; though she would have reason to cry, she is more than happy to do so in front of everyone if she felt even slightly wronged. She will definitely cry publicly to shame Arcane for killing her once they met up. Flame or Rain? No, Flame does hide to cry but she always screams while doing so, and this wasn¡¯t her voice. And Rain only cries when she is having trouble in her studies, often using tears to demand that the others help her with some esoteric advanced subject or another that only lifelong academics could make heads or tails of. Dawn¡¯s voice is different as well, and it is way too loud for Dusk. Even crying that girl kept her voice far too soft to be heard without straining. That only left one sister, but to Arcane that is absolutely, completely¡­

    Impossible.

    Arcane ducks behind the tree she just rounded and peeks out again, covering her mouth with both hands to prevent an audible gasp from coming out. Pale haired and usually so stoic, Fate is hiding in the middle of the garden with visible black mist wreathing her figure. Arcane finally senses the death magic spread around the area, enough to instantly kill any virtual being outside of her sisters. Fate had taken every precaution possible to ensure her moment of weakness was not seen.

    Arcane feels her heart beating fast, tiptoeing away with utmost caution while trying not to let Fate know she had been seen. Then she pauses.

    Turning around, she walks silently back towards the center of the death magic, wanting or needing to continue watching. Before she manages to take more than two steps, a hoarse voice calls out from where Fate was sitting. ¡°Come out, Arcane!¡±

    Arcane winces and slowly moves around the tree, coming into view with her hands held up in a gesture of peace. ¡°Sorry.¡± She mumbles, looking down.

    Fate looks up at her and then quickly away. But in that momentary glance Arcane sees puffy red eyes and several streaks down her face, her entire face disfigured by what had to be almost an hour of crying. Arcane walks forward to stand in front of her sister, bending down to look at her face again.

    ¡°What?¡± Fate asks aggressively, rubbing her eyes furiously and turning away again.

    ¡°You were crying.¡± Arcane states a fact, not asking. Still, Fate shakes her head. ¡°I saw. You were crying.¡± Arcane repeats, not allowing dissent.

    ¡°So what if I was!¡± Fate shouts back. ¡°It¡¯s not like you care.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Arcane watches her, awestruck by Fate¡¯s moment of weakness. Then she shakes her head to start it working again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just never thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t.¡± Fate snarls, rounding on Arcane. ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible for me to get hurt. It¡¯s impossible that I don¡¯t like being called names and insulted at every turn. No, perfect little Arcane with all her perfect sisters and perfect friends could never think of being hurt or needing to cry or anything normal people do because she¡¯s just so bloody perfect and never needs anyone to encourage her because she¡¯s always loved by everyone around her! And of course perfect little you needs to butt your head in where it isn¡¯t wanted and pretend you know anything at all instead of walking away and realizing that maybe, just maybe, you don¡¯t need to fix everything yourself and that some things are just not your god-damn business!¡±

    ¡°So what if some people who perhaps aren¡¯t as perfect are a bit unhappy because no one wants to be near them and they are thrown out of every group they try to be a part of and they decide to do what everyone wants and go away and never come back. What do you care, so long as you get to fix it and keep your perfect little record of always fixing everything like a good little girl! How¡¯re you going to do it this time, hm? Crush me into oblivion, rewrite my mind, maybe just throw me into a pit so you can keep all the friends and our sisters to yourself because obviously I¡¯m evil and you¡¯re good just because I had the bad luck to be born with death magic! Can you even imagine how much that sucks, no of course you can¡¯t, miss born with all the powers and all the beautiful, helpful magics that don¡¯t exist just to kill people! You hate it?! Have you ever thought about how much I hate it! I hate my power! It¡¯s evil, it¡¯s dangerous, and I have to constantly control it all the god-damn time or everyone around me will die!¡±

    ¡°So good, run away from me! Kill me! Leave me completely alone so maybe, just maybe, I won¡¯t become a bloody murderer by accident and have to live with that! Oh, but no, I won¡¯t have to because you just keep training to kill me every single damn day! Have you ever died? Of course you haven¡¯t! I have! It sucks! Every single time you kill me it hurts and it¡¯s miserable and I don¡¯t like it but do you care!? Of course not! You¡¯re perfect so everything you do is right, especially killing evil like me! So go away! I hate you! I hate you so much and want to kill you and so you can just go ahead and kill me! What are you waiting for?! DO IT ALREADY!!!!¡±

    Fate finally finishes with that scream, breathing heavily while glaring at the dumbfounded Arcane, who doesn¡¯t know what to think or do while watching her sister vent an array of emotions she never realized she had. Biting her lip, Arcane takes a step back and looks down, not having any idea of how to proceed or deal with this unexpected situation.

    ¡°Fate¡­¡± She finally says, then falls silent. Her mind works in overdrive to find a solution.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Fate snarls, pointing to the exit of the grove. ¡°Go away.¡±

    Arcane looks over and then back at Fate, still red eyed with tears even now streaming down her face. She realizes that if she leaves now she will never be able to repair this relationship, never be able to speak to her sister the same way again. So she does the opposite and walks forward.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fate asks, a trace of fear entering her voice. Death magic swirls around her, moving protectively to block Arcane¡¯s path. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Arcane doesn¡¯t block the death magic, wincing as her flesh starts melting away from her bones and her face ages rapidly. Restoring herself with her own magic, but not letting any leave her body, she slowly walks forward until she stands right in front of Fate, who backed away until she was pinned against a tree, her pale face chalk white and her eyes fixed on Arcane¡¯s. Arcane reaches out her arms and pulls Fate to her, at which the other girl pushes against her with all her strength.

    ¡°Stop it! I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Fate repeats, pushing futilely against Arcane as the other girl draws her in. But Arcane takes no hostile action, simply putting her arms around her pale sister and hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Yes you did.¡± Arcane says softly in Fate¡¯s ear, resting her chin on a pale shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Fate asks in a breaking voice, the death magic dissipating as both girls collapse, their legs no longer able to support them. Arcane rolls so she is on the bottom, cushioning Fate on top of her but not releasing her from the hug. She sharply exhales as she hits the ground, her already weakened body cracking ominously as she hits the ground. ¡°Arcane!¡± Fate cries, struggling to stand up.

    ¡°Sh.¡± Arcane whispers, not letting go. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry, sister.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Fate cries, shaking her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Arcane says softly, wrapping her legs around Fate¡¯s and pinning the other girls down. ¡°But I want to. Tell me, Fate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to!¡± Fate complains, but she stops struggling and relaxes against Arcane¡¯s body. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Arcane shakes her head and smiles softly, pushing Fate up slightly so they could see each other. ¡°You are strong, so you don¡¯t need me. But I want to help.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fate cries, looking down at Arcane¡¯s slowly healing face and letting her tears flow again. ¡°Why go this far?¡± She asks again, tracing down the cracked bones, the melted flesh, the devastatingly injured body.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re my sister.¡± Arcane answers as if it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°And no one is allowed to hurt my sister, not even me.¡±

    Fate stares at her, then starts laughing through her tears. ¡°Hahaha¡­ ha¡­ hahaha! That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s so like you, miss perfect! Of course you have to fix everything¡­!¡±

    Arcane puts a finger on Fate¡¯s lips to stop her resuming tirade and shakes her head. ¡°Stop it.¡± She says sternly.

    ¡°Stop what?¡± Fate retorts aggressively.

    ¡°This. Fate, you don¡¯t like people hating you, right?¡± Arcane asks. Fate shakes her head. ¡°Do you know why they hate you?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m me and I control death. And because I¡¯m not perfect and¡­¡± Fate starts, rolling her eyes before Arcane pinches her mouth closed.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Arcane says, letting Fate up a bit more. ¡°If you were yourself no one would hate you, you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always myself!¡± Fate cries, abruptly sitting up and leaning backwards to look straight up. ¡°That¡¯s what they hate!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not you, Fate.¡± Arcane corrects, pulling herself upright as well and hugging her pale sister into her breast. ¡°That¡¯s a mask you put on to fit what you think you should be. Cold, merciless, aggressive¡­ always pushing others away and not letting anyone close.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m death, Arcane¡­¡± Fate starts again.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re Fate, and that¡¯s something completely different.¡± Arcane says.

    ¡°But everyone else is just like their elements!¡± Fate protests.

    ¡°Really? Who said wind needs to be flighty and random? Isn¡¯t it completely predictable? What about water, is it really studious and quiet? What about floods and tsunamis? What is life even like?¡± Arcane barrages her with question, forcing Fate to fall silent. ¡°Why do you have to fit yourself in that personality?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t know.¡± Fate shakes her head while speaking quietly. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Arcane declares, rubbing the pale hair in front of her. ¡°Just be yourself, like this.¡±

    ¡°What if they hate me?¡± Fate asks into Arcane¡¯s breast, not looking up at her sister¡¯s face. ¡°What if they think I¡¯m weak?¡±

    ¡°Humans are weak, Fate.¡± Arcane says with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly human.¡± Fate observes, quirking her brows.

    ¡°Elves, Beast people, demigods, what does it matter? In the end, everybody¡¯s human, Fate.¡± Arcane replies. ¡°We laugh, we cry, we feel joy, we feel sadness, we wonder about ourselves and our purpose. We have dreams and worries, likes and dislikes. Everybody has weaknesses. Nobody¡¯s perfect. Not you, not me. We are all human.¡±

    Fate rolls off of Arcane, laying on her back and looking up at the virtual clouds in the virtual sky. Arcane leans back next to her, glancing towards that same sky but keeping her attention on her sister. ¡°Only you would think like that, Arcane.¡± Fate says finally. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.¡± Arcane retorts, causing Fate to laugh.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Of course.¡± Fate sighs, closing her eyes as the clouds move aside to reveal a brilliant virtual sun. ¡°Just wondering, what are those weaknesses of yours?¡±

    ¡°Writing.¡± Arcane replies immediately.

    ¡°Writing?¡± Fate asks, squinting one eye at her sister.

    ¡°Writing.¡± Arcane declares with finality. ¡°I¡¯m never happy with what I wrote and keep deleting and redoing it.¡±

    ¡°... So you¡¯re a perfectionist.¡± Fate says, smiling into the sun. ¡°Go figure.¡±

    ¡°... I also hate slimy things.¡± Arcane adds. ¡°And Flame says I¡¯m terrible about something called sex.¡±

    ¡°... Repeat that last?¡± Fate asks slowly, turning to look directly at Arcane.

    ¡°I¡¯m terrible about sex.¡± Arcane repeats. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means, but she got really mad and said it after I made her stop showing me pictures of naked people. They were gross.¡±

    Fate remains silent, her body trembling with suppressed laughter Arcane doesn¡¯t yet sense. ¡°Arcane¡­ Do you know how babies are made?¡± She asks finally, her voice cracking slightly.

    Arcane frowns and nods. ¡°Of course. They come from eggs.¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re going to have to be more specific.¡± Fate replies after a brief pause.

    ¡°The lab makes a person egg, and then the parents choose it and modify it with their DNA, and then the hospital takes the egg and the mother incubates it until finally it hatches and the baby comes out.¡± Arcane replies. ¡°Did you not know that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re being serious¡­¡± Fate says while staring at Arcane. ¡°Do you really not know how sex works?¡±

    ¡°What is sex?¡± Arcane finally asks, frustrated.

    ¡°When a man puts his penis inside a woman¡¯s vagina.¡± Fate answers bluntly. But Arcane covers her ears at the beginning of the word ¡®Penis¡¯ and starts clicking her tongue. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fate asks when she stops.

    ¡°The teachers said that¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Arcane replies. ¡°And that it will dirty our ears if we hear it.¡±

    ¡°... Are you kidding me? You don¡¯t know about penetration?¡± Fate stares at her, bemused.

    ¡°Penetration?¡± Arcane tilts her head in confusion.

    ¡°You know about your vagina, right?¡± Fate continues, grabbing Arcane¡¯s hands as she tries to seal her ears again. ¡°Something goes inside that and it¡¯s called sex.¡±

    Arcane looks down and blushes, crossing her legs and wincing. ¡°That would be weird. And probably hurt.¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t even know how to react to this.¡± Fate sighs, laying back down and shaking her head. ¡°You most certainly are not perfect, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why does that finally convince you?!¡± Arcane cries, her face still scarlet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. So, you say I should show my weaknesses?¡± Fate asks, returning to the original topic and rubbing her still red eyes to see if there are any more tears.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Arcane says happily. ¡°Dawn told me an old saying about that¡­¡±

    ¡°We like people for their strengths, we love them for their weaknesses?¡± Fate quotes, shaking her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t apply.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, but she continued that it also works the other way.¡± Arcane continues. ¡°We don¡¯t like people¡¯s weaknesses, but we hate their strengths.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fate contemplates that quietly. ¡°That is certainly true.¡± She says finally.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t you hate me when you thought I was perfect?¡± Arcane adds eagerly. ¡°Fate, I¡¯m sure if you act more like yourself the others won¡¯t hate you as much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Fate sighs, sitting up. ¡°But I won¡¯t.¡±

    Arcane smiles happily before the last words process. Then she frowns and wails ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t care what they think.¡± Fate declares, standing up and brushing her dress off. ¡°Just you not being perfect is enough to make me happy.¡±

    ¡°Fate!¡± Arcane calls as the other girl walks away, her crossed legs hindering her from getting up as quickly as the other girl. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t make yourself unhappy just to spite me!¡±

    Fate doesn¡¯t look back and quickly vanishes into the garden, leaving Arcane to race after her and get lost in the myriad plants. Growling, she brushes all the petals out of her hair and rises into the air, looking around and trying to peer through the foliage. But Fate is nowhere to be seen, vanished into the maze of plants. Arcane gives up after a few minutes and decides to talk to Fate some other time, flying over the town to the rooftop where Rain is waiting. When she gets there, she¡¯ll have to ask her about Fate and how she was acting normally.

    For some reason, Arcane dreads the answers she knows she is going to receive from Rain and Stone. Whatever else she is, Fate has not shown any ability to successfully navigate social circles. Not even at the level of a normal elementary schooler.

    <hr>

    Arcane watched the Rose princess Annabelle cry while kneeling with an impassive face, though inside she felt many things. Like she had before, long ago, she retreated to the edge of the garden and then turned back. Only this time, she was not caught by the senses of the Rose princess. So she started humming as she walked back out into the courtyard garden.

    With supernatural hearing she heard Annabelle stifle her sobs and peek through the leaves at the intruder. Walking carefully through the garden, she stopped at a bell like flower hanging from a nearby tree, very like the nightshade in that virtual garden long ago. Reaching out to brush it with her hand, she sighed.

    ¡°Everything is so strange here, isn¡¯t it?¡± She said as if to herself, sensing Annabelle strain to hear her words and raising her voice slightly. ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s not that different.¡±

    Arcane let the flower fall to the ground, its petals scattering around the path. ¡°Some poor, some rich, arbitrarily dividing themselves and putting on masks to hide their true selves. They think that if they pretend to be someone they¡¯re not, to act like their station rather than themselves, they will be liked.¡± Arcane crushed the remaining petals in her hand. ¡°How foolish.¡±

    Annabelle flinched at the suddenly condemning tone, then froze as if to stifle any sound that was made during her motion. Arcane did not outwardly react, her closed eyes looking at the tree before her and beyond it.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t everyone just be themselves? Everywhere I go I ask myself that. In the end, I suppose I know¡­ They can¡¯t bear their weaknesses, and don¡¯t understand that it is those weaknesses, not their strengths, that make them who they are. From the lowest and weakest to the greatest and strongest, we are all, in the end, the same. We laugh and cry, joy and despair, hope and worry¡­ Sometimes truly, sometimes falsely.¡± Arcane sighed, brushing her hand against the tree and walking deeper into the forest. ¡°Does it even matter which?¡±

    Annabelle was still silently listening, carefully hiding herself behind the leaves as Arcane walked in her direction. Arcane came to a flower growing out of the ground in the midst of several of a different type. She knelt in front of it and carefully caressed the lone flower.

    ¡°Are we truly that different? Those with power, those without it, all using every method we have available to avoid pain and seek happiness. Yet everywhere I look all I see is hatred and regret, anger and resentment for reasons I do not, I can not understand.¡± Arcane continued as she touched the lone flower towering above all the others. ¡°The many without oppress the one with. The one with dominates the many without. They are both flowers; one seeks deeper resources, the other only wishes for the surface, and the sun shines on both of them. So why must they fight, constantly resenting each other for simply being different?¡±

    Arcane stood up and brushed her hands off, walking deeper into the garden. Annabelle relaxed as she headed away from where the princess was hidden. Arcane took an apple from one of the trees bearing such fruit, holding it up to her lips and licking it once with her pink tongue.

    ¡°On one side, this is a symbol of wealth and prosperity. I can raise and eat fruit, maintaining land and supporting crops. On the other, it is a sign of inferiority. I cannot hunt the deadly beasts of the forest, I am not the apex predator that survives only by devouring others. Cultivation, wielding, they are the same. Both signs of strength, and of weakness. It only matters which side you are on to determine what you make of it.¡± Arcane continued, speaking directly to Annabelle without the other girl knowing. ¡°Clinging to a false honor and forcing a mask on yourself to fit someone else¡¯s side, though¡­ that is always weakness. One must always be as they are, and do as they desire to do.¡±

    Arcane sighs and tosses the fruit aside after taking a single bite, making it vanish halfway through its flight. ¡°If only everyone would be themselves, and judge others by that same criteria. Those weaknesses they hide in shame, those strengths they proudly proclaim, might be more common than they expect. Not just among their own kind, but all the others. Then we might all find some sympathy for each other.¡±

    Arcane walked out to the exit of the garden on the opposite side, turning around and shaking her head at the (apparently empty) garden, speaking towards the still listening Annabelle in a clear voice. ¡°Then everyone would be so happy, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    After that question, Arcane turned and walked deeper into the stone halls on the opposite side, hearing the Rose princess silently thinking behind her, contemplating the offered words. To herself, she muttered one more addition as she traveled deeper into the stone halls, her voice so low even she herself couldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Before all else, everyone¡¯s human.¡±

 Chapter 17: In Transit

    Chapter 17: In Transit

    The next morning Annabelle and Jasmina left the castle under the direction of Trevias. They found a carriage waiting for them, one reinforced to withstand long journeys harnessed to a sturdy horse-like creature. Arcane noted minor differences between the beast and the horses she remembered, but only because observing these minor differences was among her favorite hobbies ever since the worlds drifted apart. No elfbeasts saw them off, the carriage leaving with little fanfare under an older male driver and joining a merchant caravan of half a dozen vehicles. They numbered about twenty people all told.

    Arcane sat on the drivers seat next to the old elfbeast, her sealed eyes lingering on everything in turn and tensing or relaxing in accordance with her feelings on it. Jeffers had evidently kept his word, but little more. Arcane turned to look back at the port town and the stone castle towering above it, seeing through the petty walls to the living struggling to survive within its environs. She frowned; no matter how impressive the city¡¯s defenses or its military might, so long as the lives of the ordinary people within its borders were so poorly off she could not admire it. So Arcane turned her lidded eyes to the road, looking towards that yet to come rather than those left behind.

    The caravan started rolling with yells from the drivers of each wagon, provoking the beasts of burden into motion. Lurching, the wooden structures started moving, wood axles scraping against stone wheels, one by one setting off down the empty road towards the distant forest. Arcane grimaced at the heaving motion of the carriage, subtly lifting herself a few millimeters above the surface to cushion the jolts that came with each step of the horse like beast.

    It took just over an hour for the caravan to travel the miles between the edge of town and the forest, one by one vanishing into the dark woods along the narrow road snaking through the trees. By that point the carriage had been firmly entrenched at a position two from the back, near the middle of the train. A few mercenary like soldiers rode alongside the caravan, moving back and forth through the trees while keeping themselves alert for any attackers that dared try to harm their charge. Idly checking their power Arcane found most to be cultivators between the 3rd and fifth tier by this planet¡¯s system, powerful enough to match hundreds or thousands of normal soldiers but only around the middle of the overall rankings.

    Around them, animals fled the extensive caravan. This, at least, was normal; it was rarer for beasts to deliberately engage large parties of intelligent and therefore vengeful beings like these elfbeasts. It also told Arcane that the elfbeasts were not a newborn species. The animals had had enough time to learn caution and the signs of their coming. Still, they were not old enough to have significantly impacted the biosphere entire or send numerous species into extinction.

    Not that either of those was a common occurrence, honestly.

    While the caravan was moving Arcane considered the elfbeasts as a species. If she were inclined to rank species, they would be on the extreme lower end. There was only one species she remembered as having been absolutely less than them in every way. Most of the strengths of their progenitors, elven and bestial alike, were lost. Their senses were minimal at best, their bodies too weak to even work with metal without cultivation, they had yet to discover farming and relied on hunting and gathering of extremely high efficiency to feed their population. The only things that were advanced were their cloth-making techniques, their ability to make and sail large ships, and their stone masonry and crafting. In terms of their preferred power, cultivation, they were novice incompetents at best who sullied the name of elves. In short, they were an utterly worthless species with no redeeming characteristics.

    Fortunately for the elfbeasts, Arcane was not prone to judging species as a whole. Individuals, even of such a weak and worthless blood, shone with greater than normal brightness indicating that perhaps the world was near a breakthrough, during which the elfbeasts could rise from one of the weakest species she had ever seen to one of the strongest. The Rose Princess, Annabelle, was one such, as was this Black Prince she had heard of and even the young Trevias of the port town. They were still learning, still in the process of gaining enough strength to guide the river of time, but the potential was there.

    Arcane pulled forward one of the swords on her back, the glass shining in the dappled light of the forest, and set it on her lap. This was not the blade bound to her, but she could still use it just as easily and quickly. Arcane ran her fingers along words hidden within visible only to herself. As she did she mouthed the words that had gone into the enchanting of the blade and described its powers. ¡®Forever sharp¡¯ ¡®hear things¡¯ ¡®purify and enhance¡¯ ¡®katana¡¯ ¡®undetectable¡¯ were written within the energy of the blade, under the name ¡®Elucidation¡¯. Interwoven with those words and the name itself was another enchantment, many, many words containing the knowledge of ancient powers on cultivation up to the old system¡¯s First Divide.

    Arcane turned the blade upside down and looked at the pommel, a crystal ball of glass without color or enchantment. Bowing her head, she considered what she was about to do before lifting her finger and wrapping around herself a barrier of absolute separation from the rest of the universe. Then, with the sharp tip of the blade, she made a tiny incision in her smallest finger and squeezed to allow a single drop of her blood to come out.

    The barrier proved its worth as that blood tried to release its energy into the air, and Arcane quickly suppressed it with all her might. Diluting the drop over and over again, she was left with a pale red speck on her finger while the rest retreated back inside her body. Gently, she held her finger over the pommel of the unbound sword and let the tiny speck of blood, containing perhaps a hundred cells in total, fall and splash onto that crystal sphere.

    The pale red fell in every direction, tracing a hundred small streaks along the sphere and dying the glass a tiny bit red as it passed. Under Arcane¡¯s deliberate control, they made a complex pattern almost like a magic formation on the sphere, in red so pale as to be invisible to most eyes. The formation shone for a brief instant as Arcane¡¯s finger healed completely, then vanished into nothingness.

    Arcane dismissed the barrier and breathed a sigh of relief. Planning was never her strong point, but prescience was not lacking among her powers. And if it was something she knew was going to happen, preparing for it was simply common sense. Then again, many would argue that what she had just done was more akin to fulfilling the prophecy rather than preparing for it; she could not exactly contest them, but she would remind them that time was not so easily changed. The future did not exist yet, but cause and effect made an unbroken chain from the beginning of time to its ending. There were very few who could escape those chains, though there were many who could shift slightly within their bonds.

    Arcane shook her head to dismiss the philosophical thoughts filling it and sheathed the sword on her back, laying on top of the pair and folding her hands behind her head to watch the sun through the overhanging foliage. The green leaves brightened as they pass between her and that light, revealing their internal structure to any who looked. Veins spreading out from the stem to divide the leaf into one, three, or five parts transported nutrients from the earth deep below while chlorophyll and other similar chemicals absorb sunlight to produce sugars and energy, just like those of Arcane¡¯s time. Yet unlike her time several of these trees had trace elements of cultivated power in their trunks and leaves, reinforcing their cells and making them stronger. Arcane quirked her lips at that revelation. The energies used by mortal races to surpass their biological limits are not solely the possession of those races, but far too often the life other than intelligent mortals followed in their footsteps instead of tracing out their own path.

    Inside the carriage Arcane heard Jasmina and Annabelle talking.

    ¡°You forgive him?¡± Jasmina screamed softly, apparently offended.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Annabelle¡¯s calmer voice responded. ¡°Lord Jeffers was only acting in what he believed to be his territory¡¯s best interests.¡±

    ¡°He was wrong.¡± Jasmina returned.

    ¡°Mistakes were made, on many sides.¡± Annabelle soothed her. ¡°Cultivators and mundanes alike, we are not so different in the end.¡±

    ¡°... As you say, your highness.¡± Jasmina gave up, and Arcane pictured the blond catgirl throwing up her paws in resignation.

    Arcane herself smiled at Annabelle¡¯s words. Apparently her work yesterday had not been in vain, and the princess was beginning to realize that people were not so simply divided into enemies and allies, equals and unequals, friends and enemies. Further, she was acting far more self assured and confident than before, even if just in the presence of her subject Jasmina.

    ¡°We should be in the Rose Kingdom in three days.¡± Jasmina declared after the pause.

    ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± Annabelle agreed, her voice confident.

    ¡°Then, about the Black Prince¡­¡± Jasmina started, her voice trembling in nervousness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Annabelle sighed. ¡°On one hand, I can¡¯t see anyone other than him organizing the kidnapping. On the other, this is far from his style.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it wasn''t him after all.¡± Jasmina proposed.

    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Annabelle rejected. ¡°What I can¡¯t figure out is what he wants from all this. He has to know the Rose Kingdom will never accept him or his progeny as a valid heir, nor would any of the other eastern kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°What if he were to put you on the throne after he enslaves you?¡± Jasmina asked.

    ¡°If only he were so foolish. There is a law in the Rose Kingdom that any slave in the kingdom must be immediately freed, or it is considered treason. No monarch can undo that proscription, so the prince would be executed immediately.¡± Annabelle explained. ¡°But I¡¯m sure he knows that very well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard any such law!¡± Jasmina exclaimed. ¡°If only royalty knows¡­¡±

    ¡°And every head of household, along with the rest of the eastern monarchs.¡± Annabelle continued.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jasmina said. ¡°Then I guess it would work¡­¡±

    ¡°Blazes, what is his play?¡± Annabelle cursed.

    ¡°Simple lust, perhaps? Owning and marrying the princess of an eastern nation to prove his strength?¡± Jasmina considered.

    Annabelle fell silent for a bit, then her voice came back in a lower tone. ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but not enough for that Prince to devote this many resources. But enough about the prince.¡± Annabelle suddenly changes her tone and the subject. ¡°We need to figure out who the traitors are in our own kingdom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure there are?¡± Jasmina asked. After a pause during which Annabelle likely nodded she continued. ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Let¡¯s start with whoever had you without your bodyguards when kidnapped. It has to be someone from inside the palace...¡±

    Outside, Arcane sighed at how long it was going to take and the inane conversation about the black prince and treachery, not listening to them name and consider names she had never heard and barely understood.

    The caravan continued for the rest of the day, not stopping even for lunch. The horses were allowed to drink and rest while they forded the streams they passed, wagons going one by one across the shallow waters under the guidance of expert drivers. Annabelle and Jasmina did not emerge from the carriage, discussing treachery and making plans to deal with the west from the conversations Arcane overheard whenever she felt like listening. For her part she supported the mercenaries killing the few beasts fool or hungry enough to approach the caravan (or unfortunate enough to be rooted out of their hiding spot) and watched the trees, patiently analyzing their cell structure and growth patterns to determine the age and nature of this forest. As evening came the caravan continued moving, drivers determined to reach a clearing supposedly only an hour ahead where a camp was already mostly set up. Stolen novel; please report.

    Arcane was the first to notice the anomaly between the caravan and the traveler¡¯s rest, narrowing her closed eyes and sitting up atop the carriage. After a few seconds pondering she jumped up and vanished into the treetops, running through the leaves and disappearing from sight in seconds. Her moves occasioned no comment from the tired merchants and mercenaries eager for a night¡¯s sleep for themselves and their beasts. Annabelle and Jasmina continued their conversation after hearing the child-like girl jump away, though both kept it in the back of their minds.

    Thus the entire caravan was caught off guard half an hour later, not far from the rest stop, when wood arrows tipped with stone came hurtling towards the outer mercenaries and killed three of them instantly.

    Calls of panic resounded instantly, the remaining mercenaries drawing their own bows and shooting wildly at the source of the arrows from before, solid thunks of wood on wood telling them of the failure of that endeavor. Auras of cultivation sprung up around the mercenaries and a few of the merchants, who drew stone knives and short blades while forming into a perimeter around the wagons.

    Nervously they waited for the attackers to resume the assault, the light of the setting sun barely giving them enough light to see by. Nothing answered their tension, though, causing the men to relax and return to the caravans, deciding the thieves had given up on seeing how well defended the caravan was. The mercenaries were furious, slamming their blades back into sheathes and stomping back towards their mounts.

    It was as they were climbing back onto their mounts that the second wave came, carefully aimed arrows falling around the strongest mercenaries and killing another five, leaving just two to defend the wagons from another barrage. Those two panicked and raced off into the foliage on the opposite side, the crashing of their horses running through the underbrush terminating in gruesome screams from somewhere out of view.

    The merchants threw up their paws and tried to surrender, jumping off the wagons and kneeling on the ground. Carefully aimed arrows struck those who had been carrying weapons before, a third wave of projectiles that froze the remaining merchants, mostly females and children, in place. Thieves began slowly emerging from the underbrush, bows at the ready while they knocked the merchants into the ground and took control of the wagons.

    The counterattack was swift and deadly. Annabelle, who had waited within the carriage until the thieves showed themselves, released the aura of a seventh tier cultivator and crushed over twenty thieves to the ground around her. Jumping out of the carriage, she used her bare paws to rip two of the collapsed men apart and charged towards the rest, Jasmina emerging right behind her and using a impromptu wood staff to crush the throats of the other thieves.

    For their credit, the bandits reacted quickly, cultivators among them releasing their auras and moving to surround the raging Annabelle. Several were fifth or sixth tier, yet even they could barely restrain the rampant princess massacring their comrades.

    A few others ran for help, leaving the rest to take hostages from the merchant families left and scream at Annabelle to stop.

    ¡°Do you want them to die?¡± One particularly rough looking thief said as he held a blade up to a young female¡¯s neck, her ears and tail stiff with fear. Licking his lips, the thief stared down Annabelle as she growled and tensed her paws.

    ¡°Kneel down and put on a collar!¡± Another called, the light of a fifth tier around him.

    ¡°You too, blondy!¡± A thief directed at Jasmina, who looked to Annabelle for direction.

    Annabelle hung her head and looked straight at the child, who was shaking with terror. Finally, she spoke softly in a low voice. ¡°Better dead than a slave.¡±

    Annabelle released her aura completely and stomped on the head of the fifth tier cultivator who had ordered her to put on a collar, causing the rough thief to swear and hold up the knife again. ¡°Blazes, are you serious! Stop or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± He screamed.

    ¡°No.¡± Annabelle replied as she crushed the head of one of the few sixth tier bandits, splattering blood across the clearing. The rough looking thief slashed his knife brutally across the child¡¯s neck, holding up her decapitated head and throwing it at Annabelle.

    ¡°You did this!¡± he screamed, grabbing another child and holding the bloody knife at his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll kill another if you don¡¯t stop!¡±

    ¡°Better to die than be a slave.¡± Annabelle repeated. ¡°Go right ahead. It won¡¯t save you.¡±

    ¡°Blazed woman! Kill her!¡± the thief commanded, causing the others to charge at Annabelle and Jasmina, who continued to fight them all to a standstill. ¡°Slaughter the prisoners!¡± He added, starting to rip apart the panicking merchant females and children, none of whom could do more than scream as they were murdered.

    Bodies started covering the clearing, and the horses neighed in terror as the wagons caught fire and the remaining thieves rushed out to shoot at the still fighting pair of women. The rough looking thief grimaced after half his men were killed and pulled out a round stone, crushing it in his paw and whispering something inaudible to Annabelle or Jasmina.

    Arcane watched from above, frowning as the thieves murdered the civilian merchants once their use as hostages was proven to be null. She made no move to interfere, though, simply letting them die in the brutal melee below. It was not the deaths that disturbed her, but the mentality the slaughter revealed. Normal thieves or bandits were concerned with profit, not bloodshed, and would long since have disengaged from such deadly enemies as Annabelle and Jasmina. Either that, or they would have released the prisoners into the forest and forced the pair to race after them for protection. Then the wagons would have been abandoned and loot taken, after which the thieves would vanish and proceed to sell off their spoils to whatever fence they could find.

    No, this willful slaughter was something else. Arcane had seen her fair share of sadists delighting in bloodshed for the sake of bloodshed, but they were very rare and never in such numbers. Further, while they could be used by skilled commanders they rarely led others, most mortals having at least a semblance of a conscience and declining to sadistically murder for the sake of murder.

    Arcane pondered what the bandits could be after as she watched from high above as Annabelle and Jasmina dealt with the constant assaults of the bandits, deflecting arrows back to back and constantly trading places so Annabelle could destroy the strongest enemies one by one. Jasmina did well against the normal thieves, but there were still half a dozen tier five and six cultivators among them who could match or suppress her, forcing Annabelle to constantly work to save her friend. Still, the balance favored the pair for now. No force existed on the bandits side to take down Annabelle, even if Jasmina were to fall right now, and she was slowly destroying the only ones who could manage to fight against her at all.

    Then everything changed. In answer to the energy burst from the rough thief¡¯s stone a pair of black robed elfbeasts with painted black tails and ears walked into the bloody scene and revealed their aura as seventh tier cultivators. One walked up to Annabelle while the other instantly suppressed Jasmina, the remaining thieves falling back to allow those two to approach.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Annabelle demanded, blocking the path to Jasmina and watching both warily.

    ¡°Our master desires your presence immediately.¡± One said in a gravely voice.

    ¡°Resistance will not be permitted.¡± The other added, in a similar voice.

    ¡°Surrender, girl, and you won¡¯t be harmed!¡± Called the rough looking thief, walking forward to stand behind the black robed pair.

    ¡°So I can assume this entire charade was aimed at capturing me?¡± Annabelle asked, glaring at the three in front of her and glancing out of the corner of her eye at the others encircling her slowly.

    ¡°You may.¡± The rough thief said. ¡°But we very much need you to come with us now. Sleep well.¡± he waved the other two forward, and they approached slowly and deliberately, in complete silence.

    It was in that same manner that they suddenly stopped mid stride, ears and tails flinching before their upper bodies slid off their waists and fell to the ground, a single slash stretching diagonally from one¡¯s upper shoulder to the other¡¯s hips. Straightening up in the middle of the dumbfounded audience, Arcane let a light click resound around the forest as she sheathed one of her glass swords at her waist.

    ¡°... What?¡± The rough looking thief asked, staring at the obviously dead bodies of his trump cards. ¡°What in the blazes?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Another started, aiming at the newly arrived Arcane in her bright cyan dress. ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°... Kill her.¡± The boss thief ordered, prompting a hail of arrows to surge towards Arcane. She didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, simply drawing her sword and swinging it lazily in a twirling pattern which generated blades of wind to smash every shot and every bow alike.

    Horrified as their bows exploded into splinters in their paws the bandits started backing away, realizing Arcane was without a doubt far beyond their ability to defeat. A few tried to run, only to be cut to pieces by her wind blades or crushed by the revitalized Annabelle and Jasmina.

    ¡°Thanks for the assist.¡± Annabelle said as she killed several bandits frozen with fear. Jasmina nodded as well, ripping the head off the leader as he screamed in pain.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Arcane replied, flashing around the clearing and cleaning up the rest. Blood spurted upwards as the bandits heads fell off, their hearts not yet realizing they were dead before it happened. In a few seconds, the battlefield was once again silent save for the whinnying of some lucky horses and the seeping trickles of blood falling from the dozens of corpses around them.

    The still living three met in the middle, right in front of the collapsed pieces of the seventh tier cultivators in black robes. Annabelle knelt down and pulled both hoods back, revealing black painted faces that melted in the evening light, leaving only puddles behind.

    ¡°The faceless.¡± Annabelle declared, wiping her paws on her furs and stepping back hastily. ¡°That settles it.¡±

    ¡°The Black Prince.¡± Jasmina agreed. ¡°The faceless only answer to him and his father. He¡¯s definitely involved.¡±

    Annabelle nodded while the puddles of black liquid ignited and burned merrily, using her cultivated power to prevent the fire from spreading by pulverizing the area around it. ¡°Not that it does us much good.¡±

    Arcane ignored the pair of them and walked over to the flames, reaching out to scoop up some of the black fluid and stopping the burning process by sealing it away from air. Annabelle and Jasmina called out in warning, expecting her hand to be burned by the flames and revealing looks of shock at the inert mass on her palm.

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Jasmina stammered.

    ¡°How?¡± Annabelle demanded, her paw holding Arcane¡¯s wrist tightly.

    Arcane brushed them both off and sniffed the compound. It was definitely that substance, one of the rarest materials in the universe. Arcane scrolled through her memory, trying to remember how many times this substance had been found and everything that was known about it. Then she tried to remember everything she could about the universe she fell asleep in, trying to figure out if basins of this substance could possibly have formed on this world and risen to the surface of the world. The answers to both were, unfortunately, unlikely.

    It had been called, in her time, petroleum. It was also known as oil, black gold, gasoline, and a number of other such terms. The substance was so very, very rare because it took an immensely long time to form under very specific conditions, among which was the presence of (constantly dying) life. Terraformed worlds like in her age had lacked the time requirement, and the rise of supernatural powers such as cultivation or magic had been a severe blow to its existence in the ages afterwards.

    So Arcane was surprised, to say the least, to find any trace of this substance on a young world like this. She was even more surprised at how it was being used, recognizing instantly the technique being engraved into the material as it formed as taboo of the highest order. Converting living organic flesh to an equal weight of petroleum was illegal in every nation that existed in her original universe, and she had carried that prohibition down to every nation since by never sharing the technique. Further, without at least some reserves of crude oil existing beforehand, requiring millions of years of dead biomass to accumulate, there was no possible way for it to develop.

    Arcane narrowed her eyes at the puddles burning in front of her and came to a decision. Turning to Annabelle and Jasmina, she poured the oil into a stone cup.

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping this.¡± She declared. ¡°It requires further examination.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Annabelle said, confusion on her face. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    Arcane shook her head, lying deliberately and without flinching. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I see. You seem very interested in it, though¡­¡± Annabelle continued. ¡°Well, never mind. We need to figure out how to counter the Black Prince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Jasmina nodded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get back to the Rose Kingdom as soon as possible?¡±

    Annabelle nodded. ¡°Of course. Fortunately the carriage is intact¡­ Let us use it.¡±

    The three girls came to the carriage, grabbing the three remaining horses on their way.

    They boarded, Jasmina and Annabelle resuming their conversation about the Black Prince while Arcane sat awkwardly on the side, wondering when the other two would remember something rather important. After about five minutes of the carriage not moving, she finally coughed and reminded them herself.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Annabella and Jasmina looked over at Arcane, who pointed out the still open door. ¡°Who¡¯s driving?¡±

 Chapter 18: The Rose Kingdom

    Chapter 18: Rose Kingdom

    A single wooden carriage drawn by a horse-like beast rolled down the road escorted by a pair of horses, one of which was ridden by a blonde cat eared girl with similarly furred paws on her arms and legs, her golden tail flicking above the horses. On the driver¡¯s seat sat a young woman with fiery red hair and ears, also with paws for hands and feet and a furred tail curled around her, and a little girl with brilliantly cyan hair in a similarly bright dress. The last girl, unlike the other two, lacked the cat ears atop her head and the paws and fur on her hands, waving pale skinned feet just above the floor of the seat. The horse in front of the carriages neighed and shook its mane as the woman driving pulled on the reins to bring it to a halt.

    ¡°Jasmina! Should we switch?¡± The red haired one, Princess Annabelle of the Rose Kingdom, called to the blonde catgirl.

    ¡°I''m fine, your highness!¡± She, Lady Jasmina of the same, replied. ¡°We''re making good time.¡±

    ¡°Right. We should be there by evening at this pace.¡± Annabelle agreed. ¡°Let''s change the horses at least.¡±

    Jasmina nodded, bringing her own horse to a halt next to the stopped carriage. She then hopped lightly over to the previously unburdened horse, revealing that neither was wearing any kind of saddle, and guided the horse she had been riding over to the carriage where Annabelle had already dexterously freed the tired horse. Working together the two cat eared elfbeasts harnessed the energetic horse into the carriage and led the tired one with the reins, before returning to their positions of driver and escort and encouraging the beasts to resume their rapid pace down the road.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there by evening?¡± The cyan haired girl asked when Annabelle had regained her seat, her voice childishly high but steady with a maturity beyond her apparent years.

    Annabelle nodded. ¡°Yep. Your first sight of the Rose kingdom should be sunset, Arcane.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful.¡± Arcane, the cyan haired girl, replied without a trace of sarcasm. She then fell back and sighed toward the sky, kicking her legs even harder. ¡°If only we could go faster.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Annabelle laughed, waving towards the horses. ¡°They''re doing the pulling, not us, Arcane.¡±

    ¡°So I should tell them?¡± Arcane asked with a raised eyebrow with her head still tilted back.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Annabelle teased, returning her attention to the road.

    They ran in silence for a while, not having much to discuss. The trio of girls and horses had been riding since this morning, after camping for the night in a clearing and recovering as much as they could from a bandit attack that turned out to be far too well organized and prepared. At first they had been in a caravan, but it had been wiped out to a man except for them. According to Annabelle and Jasmina, the trio had only barely defeated the assailants. According to Arcane, there was never any danger in the first place. With the singular exception of the fossil fuel producing technique, nothing was outside of what she had predicted as soon as she sensed the ambush an hour beforehand.

    Either way the fact was that they were now moving much faster than they would have been without the timely intervention of the bandits, and this translated into them approaching the Rose kingdom on the evening of the second day after leaving Jeffers¡¯ presence. Thus, Arcane¡¯s complaints about speed were not only useless, but somewhat spoiled as well.

    Still, neither Annabelle not Jasmina expressed that sentiment. Both were simply grateful to return to their own country, for they had recently passed the border of the Rose Kingdom. The pair of elfbeasts were constantly flicking their ears and waving their tails in joy, a somewhat hypnotic movement Arcane had been entranced with studying sometime yesterday but had long since tired of today.

    Instead, she contented herself with studying the terrain of the Rose kingdom, now that they were within its lands. Disappointingly, but not unexpectedly, it was not covered entirely in roses but a sort of palm like tree with high resin content. It would be easy to shape and very pliable, but a few experiments as they passed told Arcane it was unlikely to burn. Perhaps this flora was one of the reasons the Elfbeasts were so poorly off in the technological department; sparse fire making material would stymie any early civilization. Not that she excused their progress, either. Technological development (or at least progress of some form) was not only desirable but necessary for a species to survive in the universe. Without progress they would eventually be consumed by a disaster they could not overcome and vanish without a trace.

    Of course even with progress species still vanished eventually. Ennui, calamity, internal strife, or simple the ravages of endless time made certain of that. It was one of the laws of reality: time unmakes all things.

    The fauna of the kingdom gave hints as to their meat eating culture. Herbivores dominated, many imposing and formidable beings filled with cultivated energy and physical might. Hunting these things for food would grant far more benefits than the pathetic harvest that could be gained from the flora, where there were edible flora. Arcane would have expected the rare to be luxurious and the common to be, for lack of a better work, common, but in this world it seemed that amount was more important than rarity. The large amounts of meat that could be obtained from slaughtering herbivorous fauna led to it being the staple food of every class of elfbeast except the absolute lowest, who would be given the scraps of fruit that existed. Or perhaps it was a symbol of oppression, as only the well to do could afford to raise fruit or vegetables and therefore they would be the only ones who could keep slaves, and the slaves couldn¡¯t leave them because they would then have no food.

    Arcane shook her head. None of those scenarios seemed at all likely in the end, indicating that some other factor was likely at play. One not present in a mere observation of nature. Or observation of what was lacking, more like. The farms, villages, and small towns that would be the expected majority of population centers for a civilization twice as advanced as this one were all missing. Of course she had expected farming to be far from popular, but this was ridiculous. What of husbandry, raising animals, any of the other acts which prevented hunger? How did this society even manage to build towns, much less possess the full infrastructure of a civilization?

    Arcane mentally rolled her eyes at herself. Cultivation, of course. She forgot about that method¡¯s ridiculously troublesome ability to eliminate the basic needs of living beings in return for a singular push to gather more energy from the surrounding world. Its ability to blur the lines between animal and plant was one of the many controversies surrounding its practice. She herself had been remiss in forgetting about it until now.

    Not that it was a good sign, unfortunately. Looking over at the totally unconcerned Annabelle, Arcane realized that neither the ruling class nor the common people so much as noticed the problem with this state. The crippling dependence of their society on cultivation not only for political power, but also for life itself, didn¡¯t enter into their eyes. Arcane, as an outsider who had seen thousands of worlds and peoples, could see and understand problems far better than those who had never known of a world outside their own existing, much less the benefits and detriments of various practices and technologies.

    Soon they came into sight of the famed (in the company of Annabelle and Jasmina) Rose Kingdom. While Arcane was lost in thought on technology and civilization the carriage came up to the gate of a small city, larger than the port Jeffers ruled but tiny in comparison to those flowing through the mind of the cyan haired girl sitting quietly next to the fiery haired elfbeast. At a gesture from Annabelle Arcane and Jasmina both descended from their mounts and set off on foot into the city, which was without walls or guards. Apparently anyone could enter, something Arcane did not find surprising, though she was sure they would be more strongly questioned once they reached the castle itself. Until then, she spent her time watching the people of the city, trying to understand the lives they lived from what she could see and hear.

    Dirt paths formed the major streets, some covered with rocks although most were not. Carriages did not seem to be common, the few she saw being given about the same precedence as pedestrians. They moved slowly, towering over the triangular furred ears swiveling atop humanoid heads but also not moving much faster than the crowd around them. Arcane quickly realized why Annabelle had left the carriage and the horses outside the city proper, the trio able to quickly slip past the people walking slowly on the street without occasioning comment. The houses themselves were made of crudely cut wood, more log cabins than actual construction, with more expensive properties having layers of stone or mud bricks. Simplistic construction, to be fair, but still quite sufficient for the needs of this society. From the gently sloped roofs Arcane determined that the minimum temperature was likely above the elfbeasts ability to withstand with just the fur on their bodies, though she couldn¡¯t tell anything about the maximum. Given that it had cooled down during the boat trip she assumed they were further from the equator, meaning it was probably not that high either.

    The elfbeasts themselves were not quite the same as she had seen in the port town. Obviously suspicious individuals were few and far between, many of those wearing cloaks gathering gazes from the commoners and many spear-bearing elfbeasts wearing a red uniform Arcane assumed to be guards. Poverty, too, seemed to be lower, with the upper class and merchant districts taking up a significant portion of the city. The market had fresh meats of various types, as well as many cooking booths which sent an aroma of burnt flesh into the air. Arcane gave it a single glance; noticing a severe lack of fruits or vegetables, or even the rice of the coastal ports, she turned away. Her one taste of street elfbeast prepared meat was enough for her. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    As for the attitudes, Arcane looked at the ears and the tails. The more they moved, she had found, the more positive the emotions the elfbeasts were feeling. The repeatedly flicking ears, the waving tails from every market stall and wandering customer, the easily relaxed paws without a hint of claws all served to indicate the Rose kingdom was a place where the people were far happier than the little port town they had first arrived at.

    Arcane found herself smiling along with Annabelle and Jasmina, infected by the happiness of the kingdom and the pride the two girls were feeling from it. While the two were still hiding their faces with the hoods they had put on at the entrance to the city, their overall peaceful demeanor dispelled the suspicion the guards directed at them without effort and allowed them to easily continue through the city.

    After what seemed like far too short of a time to Arcane, they came to a massive castle surrounded by imposing walls of solid stone. Despite its appearance, Arcane immediately noted that it was useless for defense, what with its too square walls and wide windows. Built for appearance, she decided, immediately raising the supposed wealth of the Rose kingdom by a few notches.

    Annabelle and Jasmina walked right up to the guard placed at the small entrance door, the young male scowling suspiciously and leveling his spear at the two.

    ¡°Halt! Even if you are of the seventh tier, I must request you identify yourself to proceed!¡± The youth said in a trembling voice, clearly declaring his will to fight if they prove hostile. His tail and ears were stiff, Arcane noticed with amusement.

    Jasmina bristled, but Annabelle smiled and held her shoulder. ¡°Young man, I mean you no harm.¡± She said in a clear voice, stepping forward and looking around cautiously. ¡°Perhaps we can speak somewhere there are fewer eyes.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ I will stop you here!¡± The guard said, Annabelle¡¯s words obviously having the opposite effect. He stabbed forward, his legs trembling and his strike barely managing to come near Annabelle, but that was enough for Jasmina to leap forward and throw it into the ground.

    ¡°You insolent¡­¡± She started, but was yanked back by Annabelle a half second later.

    ¡°Stop! Our apologizes, young one, but we would prefer not to show our faces here. Go get sir Deadridge, tell him the ¡®Rose blooms like a bell¡¯.¡± Annabelle instructed the young man, who hesitated, realizing they were probably not enemies but still uncertain of what he must do. His dilemma was solved a minute later by a group of guards arriving to surround the gate, obviously attracted by the earlier commotion.

    ¡°Jasmina¡­¡± Annabelle muttered reproachfully.

    ¡°Sorry, highness.¡± Jasmina whispered back, bowing her head and regaining control of her temper. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just¡­¡±

    ¡°I have no desire to announce my return, you fool.¡± Annabelle reminded her, hissing the words under her breath.

    Jasmina nodded, but still continued. ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m sure that insolent guard would¡­¡±

    ¡°As it is obvious you do not, be silent.¡± Annabelle declared at last, silencing Jasmina with a harsh look. As the guards gathered around them, she raised her voice and repeated what she had said before. ¡°I have no desire to cause trouble, and I am not your enemy. I cannot reveal my face here, but I would ask that you send for Sir Deadridge. He can vouch for me.¡±

    Arcane tilted her head at this insistence on speaking to a single knight of the castle, when it was likely that any senior officer would be able to support her story, but decided not to mind it. The stone spears being leveled threateningly at the trio posed no threat to her, and so she contented herself with simply examining their reactions to see what would come next. Fortunately, one of the newcomers seemed better in control of himself and his men.

    Hesitating, he turned to one of the others and spoke. ¡°Go find Sir Deadridge. Tell him one of his spies is trying to report in.¡±

    Arcane felt the light of comprehension at those words. A spymaster¡­ of course that would make for a good cover to explain two mysterious figures returning to the castle, obviously high in cultivation and skill. The only surprise was the revelation that a civilization that had yet to develop agriculture already had an established method of espionage. Agents and bribed officials, perhaps even traitors, Arcane could have understood; Spies, though, required a bit more of an information based infrastructure. Then again all power in this world was based around cultivation, so perhaps stealing those by sending false disciples into other sects was a common practice. As there were no easy ways to identify a person¡¯s heart, it was entirely plausible for them to infiltrate when they were young and eventually bring the fruits of their search back when they had grown up. Hostages were probably held to ensure they succeeded or died. As always, a dark and dirty enterprise.

    Annabelle and Jasmina waited, calm whilst being surrounded by a dozen spears (well, Annabelle was; Jasmina was barely managing not to kill all of them). Nobody noticed Arcane, standing between two spears without a single one pointed in her direction. Arcane rolled her eyes at that, noting the excessive impact of her enchanted blades which not only made her power undetectable, but hid her own presence as well. Soullessness was the simplest way to hide one¡¯s presence, people tending to ignore anything without a soul the same way they ignored a piece of furniture. A few trained in perception might be immune to the effect, but simple guards such as these who had never encountered soul magic of any form were not among them.

    A few minutes later the guard sent off returned with an older male elfbeast in tow, his fur greying and somewhat patchy on his paws and feet. He walked through the guards easily and looked at Annabelle suspiciously.

    ¡°... State your case.¡± He spat out, looking the two girls up and down without noticing that he nearly stepped on Arcane, who was glaring at him from where she had dodged to the side.

    Annabelle stepped towards him, causing the guards to tense, then looked around at them and smiled. Clearing her throat, she said in a plain voice. ¡°Rose blooms like a bell.¡±

    The older man, likely Sir Deadridge, paled and nodded quickly, before catching Annabelle¡¯s cutting motion with her hand. Nodding in agreement, he turned to the guard leader. ¡°They are indeed my spies, carrying highly sensitive information. I am sure you all know what would happen if word of this were to get out?¡± He said in a threatening tone, to which all the guards nodded frantically.

    ¡°Excellent. If two would follow me, I¡¯m sure we have much to discuss.¡± He gestured towards the gate, leading the way past the still nervous youth and into the stony castle. Arcane followed silently, just ahead of Annabelle and Jasmina.

    They walked in silence through the halls, Annabelle stopping Deadridge every time he looked to be about to say something. In a few minutes they came to a small office like space without a window and stepped inside. Once they closed the door, Annabelle and Jasmina threw off their hoods and took a breath.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I thank you for your discretion, Sir Deadridge.¡± Annabelle expressed her gratitude, falling into the chair behind the hide covered desk.

    ¡°It was my pleasure, Highness. It is good to see you alive and well again.¡± Deadridge said, bowing and standing to the side of the desk. He looked over at Jasmina and raised an eyebrow. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Lady Jasmina, Count of the kingdom.¡± Annabelle answered easily.

    Deadridge did not seem to recognize that until Jasmina corrected, ¡°Merely a viscount, Sir.¡± Then he nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I see, I see. May I assume you were among those kidnapped along with her highness?¡± He asked, taking a feather and hide and starting to write.

    ¡°I was. It was pretty horrible.¡± Jasmina said.

    ¡°I can imagine. It¡¯s quite fortunate you managed to escape. Was it only you two, or¡­?¡± Deadridge asked, not looking up.

    Annabelle and Jasmina both turned to Arcane, who had seated herself in a chair by the wall and was nibbling on one of Jeffer¡¯s apples. Annabelle smiled at the girl. ¡°The kidnappers were wiped out, to a man, Sir Deadridge. Everyone managed to return to Tidewalker port, where we managed to steer the pirate ship.¡±

    ¡°You wiped them out? That is impressive.¡± Deadridge said, looking up in surprise. Then he gasped as he finally saw Arcane sitting to the side. ¡°What! When did¡­?¡±

    ¡°How does she do that?¡± Jasmina wondered aloud.

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. Sir Deadridge, this is Arcane, the architect of our salvation. She¡¯s from beyond the great desert.¡± Annabelle explained, a bemused smile on her face.

    Deadridge looked from Annabelle to Arcane and back again. ¡°Architect¡­ beyond the great desert¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°A powerful artifact wielder with the ability to manipulate sand dragons. She slaughtered the pirates when they made landfall in the great desert halfway to the western continent, or the dragons did. I¡¯m not too clear on what exactly happened either.¡± Annabelle continued, ignoring Deadridge¡¯s inability to speak. ¡°She¡¯s proven herself quite powerful and helpful during our journey. Oh, and don¡¯t worry about not noticing her. Nobody does until she wants them to.¡±

    Deadridge seemed to take control of himself at that point, closing his mouth and scribbling frantically on the leather hide. Arcane herself seemed not to be paying any attention, carelessly eating her apple without flinching at the commotion around her.

    ¡°I believe that should be enough of a report. I¡¯d like to see my father immediately.¡± Annabelle said once Deadridge finished writing, looking up into the stone ceiling.

    Deadridge seemed to pause and consider what to say, before slowly shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, highness.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Annabelle demanded, surprised.

    ¡°His majesty¡­¡± Deadridge started, before taking a deep breath. ¡°His majesty did not take your disappearance well, Highness.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason for me to see him immediately, then.¡± Annabelle interjected.

    Deadridge nodded. ¡°Of course, but if you would perhaps give me a day or so to prepare his majesty for your return¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I will see my father now. Make it happen, Deadridge.¡± Annabelle declared, in a tone proclaiming she would ignore all objections. Deadridge seemed to deflate and bowed his head.

    ¡°As you wish, your highness.¡± was all he said, opening the door and gesturing for them to proceed him out into the hall. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t to disappointed by what you see¡­¡± He muttered in a low tone that only Arcane was able to hear.

 Chapter 19: Looming Crisis

    Chapter 19: Looming Crisis

    Annabelle and Deadridge led the way through the stone hallways of the great castle in the Rose Kingdom¡¯s capital. It was wider than the castle at Tidewalker port, nowhere near as defensible but also nowhere near as dark and bare. Woven tapestries made of plant fibers hung on every corner, and ornate doors lined many of the halls. Another difference was the population; while Arcane had been able to walk for hours down the winding corners in Jeffer¡¯s fortress, they passed several groups of well dressed elfbeasts who exclaimed with surprise at the sight of the Princess and Spymaster.

    ¡°Is this part of your plan?¡± Deadridge asked, remembering Annabelle¡¯s original insistence on secrecy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see my father any other way.¡± Annabelle replied immediately, ignoring the apparently noble elfbeasts hurrying to avoid her path. Arcane looked at them with pity, not liking the current arrogant attitude of her traveling companions.

    ¡°I could have arranged it for you.¡± Deadridge muttered in complaint, nodding an apology towards a pair of noble males who had jumped into a wall in trying to avoid Jasmina¡¯s glare. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have taken very long at all.¡±

    ¡°They would find out soon anyway.¡± Annabelle offered as another excuse, seemingly unconcerned with the impression she was making. ¡°And its better they all learn at the same time. There is a traitor in our midst.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason to keep your return private.¡± Deadridge protested.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer they attack me directly, now.¡± Annabelle declared, turning sharply at a tapestry depicting a stone armored elfbeast holding a giant sword made of something metallic. Arcane memorized it instantly and reviewed it as they continued. It wasn¡¯t actually metal, from the shape and texture, but some sort of mica covered granite. If the picture was accurate, of course.

    ¡°My fear is that they¡¯ll ambush you again. Our enemies are hiding in the darkness of the kingdom, just like last time.¡± Deadridge whispered, looking conspiratorily around the temporarily empty hallways.

    ¡°I dare them to try.¡± Jasmina snorted. ¡°Her highness won¡¯t be defeated by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Even so-¡± Deadridge started.

    Annabelle waved her paw to cut him off and lowered her voice suddenly. ¡°Remember I didn¡¯t return here alone.¡±

    Deadridge tilted his head and ears in confusion, while Arcane suddenly perked up and glared at the Rose Princess. She remained silent, though, feeling it wasn¡¯t worth it to remind the girl that she wasn¡¯t exactly her servant. The arrogance of cultivators and royalty combined into a single being¡­ how irritating.

    Another reason Arcane chose not to speak up was that, unfortunately, Annabelle was entirely correct. So long as an enemy launched a direct assault on the princess, Arcane was very likely to be caught up in the crossfire and react with deadly consequences. Further, this world had a grand total of zero techniques that could be used to surprise her. Except for a single forbidden method that produced oil from the flesh of living beings, which she did understand and knew how to counter.

    That reminded Arcane that she needed to learn how the Black Prince knew about oil in the first place, and how he learned the technique that produced it. If it was something passed down through his nation for a long time, that wasn¡¯t a problem. While it was considered a lost technique, forcibly decaying organic material through heat and pressure into petroleum was neither strange nor unexpected for beings to discover. They would consider it highly flammable and toxic, nothing more or less. But if the knowledge came from some other form, then Arcane would have to search more deeply for other remnants of technology and science being developed in the universe she thought had long since moved past such things.

    Arcane hurriedly turned to avoid running into Jasmina, who had followed Annabelle down a side hallway connecting two very wide passages filled with numerous people. Continuing to allow the pair of glass swords on her back to conceal her presence, Arcane fell back a little more and watched the nobility.

    Class in this world seemed to be mostly differentiated by quantity rather than quality, which said a lot about the level of civilization. The furs that the nobles wore were rarely of better quality or strength than those of commoners, but they always wore more of them. A common elfbeast would wear the complete pelt of a single animal, perhaps a wolf for a warrior, a horse or cattle simulacrum for a farmer, and so on. Conversely, nobles wore pieces of wolf, horse, bear, and rabbit hides in a composite garment that displayed their wealth by the number of beasts they could fit into a single piece of clothing.

    Similarly, the nobility grew wider as they ascended in rank. Interestingly cultivators were exempt, the noble and commoner cultivators tending to be of very similar size and body shape, athletic and thin. Arcane attributed this to the choice to base their power on combat prowess instead of wealth, forsaking material things for¡­ another material thing, to be honest. They likely felt the energy gained from cultivation was not a worldly energy and as such lacked the innate sins of the pursuit of wealth or something, but Arcane had never been one for that school of thought. The nobility were all displaying their power in some way or another, either through high cultivations or massive waists indicating immense wealth or a combination of both. Arcane idly tried to figure out some relationship between rank, size of waist, and cultivation level, but gave it up as too easy after finding the model trivial.

    The large hall was apparently the last one they had to reach, as Annabelle walked straight to a set of double doors decorated with roses and elfbeasts and flung them open imperiously. Arcane, expecting to see a king on his throne, was disappointed to find a large library in which a few older elfbeasts were sitting at a table, discussing something she didn¡¯t particularly care about. Of course kings wouldn¡¯t be sitting on their throne all the time, she reminded herself. Desks and studies were much better for getting actual work done.

    Annabelle stopped in the doorway, looking towards the table where five elfbeasts turned to look at her, their eyes opening wide in surprise. The last remained facing the other way, not even turning at the intrusion.

    ¡°-will have to be curtailed. Guards, could you please remove the interruption.¡± The one said in an unsteady voice, filled with all the weakness and vulnerability of age without any of the strength.

    Upon hearing it, Annabelle froze and took a slow step forward, her eyes watering slightly. ¡°Papa?¡± She said in a childish voice.

    Deadridge and Jasmina took a step back, exchanging a look and a set of whispers.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Jasmina asked.

    ¡°His majesty did not take her highnesses disappearance well. I had hoped¡­¡± Deadridge explained, keeping his eyes on the people in front of him.

    ¡°You hoped he¡¯d be better before Annabelle had to see him?¡± Jasmina asked, sympathetically. ¡°That may have been a good idea.¡±

    Arcane listened and frowned. Apparently the king had not always been this old and decrepit. Grief had taken a toll on him, probably long hours and sleepless nights ever since his daughter was abducted. She understood that completely, but doubted more time would have done anything for him. Yet Annabelle didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that, walking slowly forward towards the still seated elfbeast at the table.

    ¡°Gentlemen, can we return to our meeting now? We have much work to do.¡± The King said, sighing at his subordinates and waving at the guards on the side, who had still not moved after recognizing the princess.

    ¡°Papa¡­.¡± Annabelle whimpered again, taking another step forward. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    The king held his head and flicked his ears slightly. ¡°I must be imagining things again. Guards, please hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± One of the other men said, pointing behind the king to Annabelle. ¡°You should probably take a look at this.¡±

    ¡°Papa, I¡¯m home¡­¡± Annabelle repeated, begging with her tail and ears for the king to turn around and welcome her, hoping she was imagining the terrible state her father sounded like he was in.

    ¡°Even you, Lord of Tulips?¡± The king asked, shaking his head. ¡°So be it. What is so important¡­¡±

    His words died on his lips as he turned around, seeing Annabelle standing in the middle of the hall, paw outstretched towards his chair and tears forming in her eyes. Arcane winced at the new wrinkles scarring his face and the layer of white that had begun to grow out in his fur, deciding the king¡¯s voice was by far the least affected part of his body. But Annabelle didn¡¯t seem to care, jumping forward and hugging her father tightly.

    ¡°Papa! Papa!¡± She cried, tears running down her face as she clung to her elderly father who didn¡¯t seem to know how to react.

    ¡°Little Belle? Is that you? Is it really you?¡± The king muttered, his paws hesitating over Annabelle as if afraid touching her would break the illusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Papa. It¡¯s really me.¡± Annabelle said, continuing to cry into her father¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Little Belle¡­ I was so worried. You¡¯re finally back¡­ I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe! They didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡± The king mustered up the courage to hug Annabelle back, holding her just as tightly as she held him and letting his emotions run over him as well. He held her up and examined her from head to paw, looking for injuries or other humiliations with a worried expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Papa. I escaped before anything bad could happen.¡± Annabelle reassured him, smiling even as tears ran down her face. Jasmina dabbed at her own eyes, and even Deadridge coughed uncomfortably. Arcane, for her own part, applauded in her mind at the moving scene without feeling a thing. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­¡± The king continued, pulling Annabelle back into a hug.

    The two remained that way for a while until Deadridge stepped forward and coughed. ¡°Your majesty, I¡¯ve already debriefed her highness and another escapee, Viscount Lady Jasmina. If you¡¯d like to read the report¡­¡±

    ¡°Hand it to me tomorrow, Deadridge. Today I celebrate getting my daughter back.¡± the Rose king declared, standing up with difficulty even as Annabelle offered him her arm. ¡°Gentlemen, forgive me, but this can wait till tomorrow, correct?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± The previously named Lord of Tulips said with a bow, standing and sweeping up the hide documents while streaming towards the doors. Arcane stepped to the side, avoiding the exodus.

    ¡°Lady Jasmina, I thank you for assisting my daughter. Whatever you desire, name it and you shall be so rewarded.¡± The king said to Jasmina, looking her straight in the eyes.

    Jasmina merely bowed and shook her head. ¡°Her highness helped me as well. I cannot accept a reward for merely tagging along on the way back.¡± She said with a smile, stepping back.

    ¡°Hmm. Very well then, if you will not speak now I will not push it. Deadridge, please escort this young lady back to her family, or wherever else she desires to go. My daughter and I will be retreating to our quarters for the evening.¡± The king declared, to which Deadridge bowed and Jasmina accompanied him out. The King and Annabelle walked out a back door, entering an empty hallway that led to a set of even more elaborate rooms than the rest of the castle.

    ¡°Oh my daughter, I am so glad you¡¯re safe.¡± The king said as the two entered one of the rooms, followed by an undetected Arcane.

    ¡°I am too, Papa.¡± Annabelle said, hugging her father. Then she looked suspiciously towards one of the chairs and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Arcane?¡± She asked at it, not noticing Arcane standing in the doorway and leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Arcane?¡± The king asked, looking at his daughter strangely.

    ¡°Nothing, Papa. Just wondering where the second of my companions disappeared to.¡± Annabelle explained, smiling and returning her attention to her father.

    The king, on the other hand, frowned. ¡°Annabelle, you had a second companion? Jasmina was the only one with you in the library.¡±

    Annabelle laughed and shook her head. ¡°She has a habit of making herself invisible somehow. I wondered if she followed us, I would have liked to introduce you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not mad?¡± Arcane said, her words drawing the attention of both elfbeasts to her in an instant. Annabelle gathered her cultivation instantly then let it vanish, sighing in exasperation.

    ¡°I swear you like making us jump.¡± Annabelle said, rolling her eyes while the king stared at the girl who seemed to materialize out of thin air in his room.

    ¡°How rude.¡± Arcane frowned, pouting her lips at the insult. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not noticing me.¡±

    ¡°... Little Belle?¡± The king asked finally, looking to his daughter for an explanation.

    ¡°Oh, sorry papa.¡± Annabelle said, pulling herself together and waving her paws at Arcane. ¡°This is Arcane, a girl from beyond the Great Desert. She has a pair of artifact swords only she can use and is skilled enough to match an eighth tier cultivator in battle. She¡¯s also the reason I was able to return today; she somehow manipulated sand dragons into attacking the pirates who kidnapped me.¡±

    ¡°From beyond the great desert¡­¡± The king muttered, looking at Arcane appraisingly. ¡°I see. Still, I owe you a great debt, young Arcane. What is your desire?¡±

    ¡°Very little, though there are a few questions I want answered.¡± Arcane said, before remembering one other thing she might as well try to grab. ¡°Or anything similar to this.¡± She tossed an apple to the king, who caught it and looked at it strangely.

    ¡°Slave food, I do believe¡­ This is your request?¡± The king asked with a grimace on his face.

    ¡°She prefers it to meat, papa. She¡¯s something similar to the old elves, who only eat plants.¡± Annabelle explained, smiling at her father¡¯s discomfort.

    ¡°Elves only ate plants? I see¡­ I suppose the scribes would have something to say about that but I can see this girl looks far more like an elf than one of us. Still, that request shouldn¡¯t be hard to fulfill. What of these questions of yours?¡± The king decided, turning back to Arcane.

    ¡°I doubt you can answer. Mostly I¡¯d like to know the source of the technique to make the black liquid that burns hotter than fire. As well as why that technique is being used.¡± Arcane shrugged, shaking her head.

    The king took a sudden breath, turning to Annabelle with a startled expression. ¡°Black liquid that burns¡­ The Boreal Empire¡¯s faceless?¡± He asked, his eyes boring into Annabelle¡¯s.

    For her part, the princess twisted her ears slightly in unhappiness. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you, papa, but we were attacked by bandits on our way back and encountered two of them. They were outside our borders, but still in this continent.¡±

    ¡°That scum dares¡­¡± The king growled angrily, his ears laying flat on his head and his tail stiffening behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll make him pay if it¡¯s the last thing I do¡­¡±

    ¡°No, papa! You can¡¯t beat him in your condition. Let¡¯s wait until you recover before we do anything hasty.¡± Annabelle protested, holding her father as if trying to prevent him rushing off to battle. Arcane watched the proceedings idly, peeling the apple with her fingernails.

    ¡°Then you are sure this Black Prince is the source of the spell?¡± she asked in a low tone, which compelled the other two to look at her emotionless face. ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Annabelle opened and closed her mouth a few times before managing to say something. ¡°We aren¡¯t really, but those who use it only answer to him. Also, you¡¯ve done enough for us. Let my father and I fight the Black Prince.¡±

    Arcane looked at the two, then sighed and nodded. ¡°So be it. I won¡¯t directly fight this Black Prince. Still, I will have my answers one way or another.¡±

    ¡°Very well. If you desire to oppose the Prince, I would ask that you take care of yourself. I do not wish to add to my debt without a chance to repay it.¡± The king said, falling heavily onto the bed and sighing. Annabelle rushed to his side, and he continued speaking once she was close enough. ¡°Annabelle, my lovely little girl, it is time for you to take the reigns of the kingdom. My condition requires focus to recover¡­ I hope you can prepare us for the coming crisis. I fear that once this scheme of his fails, that nefarious prince will take more direct actions against our kingdom.¡±

    As the king spoke, entrusting the rule of the kingdom to Annabelle (temporarily), Arcane backed out the door and into the hallway while concealing her presence. She had little interest in the failing health of the king nor the drama over the throne that would soon be coming. Yet by her very presence she knew the oncoming storm was not destined to be so simple as the denizens of this world so naively believed.

    Idly, she reached behind her back to stroke the handle of the sword named ¡®Elucidation¡¯.

    Literally, to throw light upon.

    Of all those living today, Arcane believed she had the clearest idea of exactly how devastating that light could be. And how deep the darkness that followed it.

    Within the bedroom Annabelle knelt at the bedside as her father, the once proud warrior King of Roses, lay weakly atop the sheets. His breath and voice were ragged, the toll taken by her kidnapping still fresh in the aged flesh. Even so, he fought to remain awake and continue his duties in service of his sect and nation.

    ¡°Little Belle, do you trust that child?¡± he asked finally, taking a break from instructions on the nature of the kingdom and the politics of the nobles after his daughter¡¯s kidnapping. Outside the window, the sun began its descent below the horizon, illuminating the room with a warm orange glow.

    Annabelle raised her head and nodded once, her eyes firm. ¡°I do. She is not our enemy, I am sure of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The king said, closing his eyes briefly. ¡°Tell me about her.¡±

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t much to tell.¡± Annabelle said, after a brief moment of thought. ¡°She appeared from the Great Desert, claiming to have come from beyond it. She does not fear the sand dragons, nor the power of cultivators up to the seventh tier. During our travels she mostly kept to herself, staying away from others and acting as if she was waiting for something. Until recently I could not tell what she wanted or why she was doing anything.¡±

    ¡°What of the food she requested?¡± The king asked once Annabelle paused, her face filled with uncertainty. But his daughter only shook her head.

    ¡°She likes it, I can tell, but she doesn¡¯t seem to need to eat. The boat trip was ten days back to land; that entire time she never ate nor drank. I cannot imagine she obtained any food in the desert; not fearing the sand dragons does not make her foolish enough to hunt in their domain. I¡­¡± Annabelle stopped again, taking a deep breath. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think they¡¯re something she acts like she wants simply because it makes us more at ease with her. But why she would do something like that¡­?¡±

    The king shook his head at the partially formed question. ¡°I could not say either. She shows neither concern for reward nor punishment, royalty or commoner, cultivator or mundane. Further, she sees without eyes¡­ it is disconcerting.¡±

    ¡°She claimed she was blind, papa. She may not even have them anymore.¡± Annabelle explained.

    Yet the King shook his head. ¡°I have seen the blind before, Belle. I have seen those who see without eyes, and those who see with their ears or noses. She is none of those. I cannot tell why she has them closed, but I can say this for sure: that girl can see, as well as you or I.¡±

    ¡°Papa¡­ How can you tell?¡± Annabelle asked, her ears perking up in curiosity.

    ¡°Because of how she moves her face, Little Belle. I am sure she is well aware of the effect those closed eyes would have, yet she still points them at everything she is interested in. That tells me she still needs them to see.¡± The King explained, causing Annabelle to nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Papa!¡± Annabelle said joyfully. ¡°But why is that so concerning? So what if she chooses to act that way?¡±

    The King laid in silence for a time, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°My Darling¡­ No, Princess Annabelle: that girl should not be trusted. Someone without desires, without limitations, is dangerous. I fear that whatever her aims are, they are not concerned with the rose kingdom nor with its people.¡±

    ¡°Papa! Arcane hasn¡¯t done anything dangerous to me!¡± Annabelle protested, half rising to her feet before blushing and falling back to her knees. Looking down and lowering her voice, she continued, ¡°She has been very helpful to me.¡±

    ¡°I know, daughter.¡± The King replied, sympathy in his eyes as he turned to look at the fiery princess next to his bed. ¡°Even so, I must warn you: tread carefully. You don¡¯t know anything about this girl, nor do you have any idea what sort of factions are behind her. I, too, doubt she is an ally of the Western Continent or the Black Prince. Still, if aiding them will benefit her goals, I cannot say she would not. Do not grow too attached to her, Annabelle; Do not let emotion blind you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Papa.¡± Annabelle says in a hushed tone, looking at the ground.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, Little Belle.¡± the King said, weakly stretching a paw out to pat her on the head. ¡°But that is the burden of rulership.¡±

    ¡°I understand, your majesty.¡± Annabelle said, bowing deeply and rising to her feet. ¡°I will do my best until you recover, father. Rest assured that our kingdom will be safe.¡±

    She turned on her heel and left, closing the door softly behind her. The king watched her leave and then sighed into the empty room.

    ¡°I hope this crisis will allow me that time, Belle. But I fear it is not to be.¡± He said to noone, then turned and looked towards one of the walls, trying to see past it towards the distant western continent and a certain nation among them. In his imagination he saw a black furred elfbeast wearing a set of pitch black armor glaring back at him from behind a full face mask of darkness, shining with the light of cultivation. ¡°You won¡¯t give us that time, will you?¡± He whispered, his voice vanishing as he fell into a troubled sleep.

 Chapter 20: The Lives We Live

    Chapter 20: The Lives we Live

    Arcane sat atop a tower as the sun set over the Rose Kingdom, looking to the west as the distant sun fell over the horizon. Even as she did, she listened to the conversations going on in the castle below her, especially one particular conversation between a father and daughter. In her hand was an apple core, the rest of the flesh eaten away, which she toyed with silently while watching the orangish sunset.

    ¡®Someone without desires, without limitations, is dangerous.¡¯

    ¡®If aiding them will benefit her goals, I cannot say she wouldn¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡®Do not let emotion blind you.¡¯

    Arcane sighed as she tossed the apple core into the air, a soundless burst of power decomposing it into diatomic gases and solid dust, which dissipated quickly as the cyan haired girl lay back on the slanted roof. The sky had already darkened to the point that the first stars, or more likely nearby planets, could be seen against the dark blue background.

    ¡°Trust, huh?¡± She said to the sky, her voice quiet enough that even someone on the same tower would have trouble hearing her. With her closed eyes she scanned the sky, her unnatural vision picking up the distant specks of the system¡¯s asteroid belt, within which she searched for the dark beasts who had carried her to this world. She did not find them, but that didn¡¯t give her much pause. Returning her attention to the array of stars that were beginning to emerge in the fading light, she let her mind wander for a bit.

    <hr>

    ¡°Why won¡¯t she talk to me?¡± A ten year old girl with bright cyan hair and eyes demands of an almost identical girl with hair and eyes of a rich blue. The latter shrugs, her expressionless face in contrast to the visible excitement of the other. She barely looks up, speaking in a monotone.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t trust you.¡± Rain explains, unaffected by the half tantrum Arcane is throwing.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t¡­ What the hell!?!?! When have I ever done anything to prove myself untrustworthy!!!¡± Arcane screams, pounding her fist on the table in front of her. Rain glances imperceptibly at the site of the impacts and withdraws a layer of cushioning water applied to prevent it from breaking.

    ¡°List or summary?¡± She asks, still not looking directly at Arcane.

    ¡°What?¡± Arcane replies, confusion replacing anger on her face.

    ¡°Of reasons.¡± Rain explains, quickly spreading out the water around her hand as Arcane suddenly slams her palm into the table again. Hairline cracks start to form in the solid metal surface, the material unable to withstand the immense force of Arcane¡¯s blows. The other girls magic is going a bit haywire due to her heightened emotions.

    ¡°Reasons?!?! What reasons could that stuck up, arrogant, obnoxious, pretentious brat possibly have! She¡¯s just trying to piss me off, isn¡¯t she?¡± Arcane yells, punctuating her words with repeated blows to the table. Rain watches sadly as her layer of cushioning water is blown away and the table crumbles under the sustained assault. Breathing deeply, Arcane pauses and looks down at the shattered pieces of steel. The sight seems to cause her to regain control of herself, as she stops enhancing her body with magic and repairs the table with a wave of her hand. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Used to it.¡± Rain replies, taking a repaired teacup and filling it with a floating sphere of browned liquid. She takes a sip and grimaces, putting it back on the table and pushing it away from her. ¡°Continue?¡±

    Arcane shakes her head and leans back in her chair, swinging her legs as if kicking the table. ¡°Do you think she just hates me?¡± She wonders aloud.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rain answers immediately, manipulating a cup of liquid from a distant bar and giving it a sniff. Nodding, she brings the cup to her lips.

    ¡°You really mean that, don¡¯t you?¡± Arcane mutters, her head still leaned way back so she was looking at the sky. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing wrong!!¡±

    ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s the problem.¡± Rain says, continuing to sip the cup of brown liquid without changing her expression or posture.

    ¡°So I¡¯m too perfect?¡± Arcane says, smiling as she looked at Rain out of the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Could you be a bit more specific, honestly? I¡¯m more than happy to screw up sometimes if people would just tell me how. But nobody ever does, they just expect me to be less perfect while also still being perfect. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Rain thinks about that for a second, then shakes her head. Arcane smiles grimly and rolls her eyes back into her head. ¡°Figured.¡± She mutters, her smile vanishing as if it had never existed.

    ¡°Explain you don¡¯t know something?¡± Rain suggests at last, still in her monotone voice.

    Arcane laughs without a trace of humor in her voice. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Very funny, Rain, but the last time I tried that she said it was enough to make her happy and ran off somewhere. Or are you saying I should try that again anyway?¡± She looks at Rain hopefully.

    Rain shakes her head, tapping her little finger softly against the teacup. After a few seconds of almost complete stillness and silence, she simply says, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡± Arcane sighs, falling forward to put her head on the table. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything else.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Rain says, not at all offended by the backhand insult. Arcane rolls her eyes at the happy note in her sister''s voice, though even a computer would swear it was exactly like she always spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even trying, are you?¡± Arcane asks accusingly, leading to another happy (emotionless) nod from Rain. Sighing again, Arcane slams her head into the table and is treated to the satisfying ringing sound of the steel frantically trying to hold together. ¡°So useless.¡±

    ¡°Not good with emotions.¡± Rain explains, taking a sip from her teacup again. ¡°Asked wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Stone would have been worse.¡± Arcane declares, shaking her head as she sits up again. ¡°And you two are my only options.¡±

    Considering that, Rain nods once. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°What ¡®fair enough¡¯, it¡¯s completely unfair.¡± Arcane complains, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Also true.¡± Rain adds helpfully.

    Arcane shakes her head at the supposedly emotionless sister of hers, sighing and leaning back in her seat. ¡°So anyway, if she won¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯ll have to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Strongly oppose.¡± Rain pleads, but Arcane mercilessly cuts her off with a ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± Resigning herself to her fate, Rain nods. ¡°Will try.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. First question, where do you three go to school?¡± Arcane asks, obtaining a stunned (expressionless) look from Rain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Rain asks, conveying her disbelief and incomprehension without displaying either emotion.

    ¡°I could look it up, but it just feels like an invasion of privacy or something¡­¡± Arcane explains, shifting nervously in her seat.

    ¡°And this is not?¡± Rain asks, conveying the same emotions.

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­ It¡¯s different, okay?¡± Arcane yells, placing her hands flat on the table and staring directly at Rain, who nods under the pressure. Sitting back again, she continues, ¡°Excellent. So, where?¡±

    ¡°Almeida Primary School.¡± Rain says, returning to her usual truly emotionless state.

    ¡°Almeida¡­ tsk. That¡¯s like three hours away.¡± Arcane mutters to herself, shaking her head. ¡°Whatever. Do you three all have the same classes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rain replies, summoning another teacup without finishing the first. She sent both of the others back once she got the new one, merely holding the steaming cup on its platter.

    ¡°Wonderful! So, tell me about those classes.¡± Arcane demands, silently putting out even more pressure.

    Rain tilts her head and thinks about it. ¡°First is math, mostly basic¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop stop stop! Not the subjects, the people.¡± Arcane interjects, waving her hands to stop Rain from starting a long speech on the different forms of academic learning. Sighing in relief as the other girl allows herself to be headed off, Arcane relaxes into her chair as Rain thinks about the restated question.

    ¡°... Mostly young mages, evaluated high talent. We aren¡¯t special. I¡¯m top student. Stone¡¯s popular. Fate¡¯s¡­¡± Rain trails off as Arcane sighs and finishes the sentence for her.

    ¡°Public enemy number one, right? Seriously, that girl¡­¡± Arcane mutters something under her breath, probably insults directed at the sister both girls are now thinking of.

    ¡°Can¡¯t deny.¡± Rain says, shrugging. ¡°She doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°She actually doesn¡¯t mind, or she simply pretends not to mind?¡± Arcane asks, to which Rain has no answer. ¡°How is she treated?¡±

    Rain doesn¡¯t answer for a while, blowing on her teacup and examining the brightly colored sister in front of her. Finally, she puts the cup down and looks directly at Arcane. ¡°Your purpose?¡±

    ¡°My purpose?¡± Arcane asks, startled. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just concerned about one of my sisters is all.¡±

    ¡°Never cared before.¡± Rain points out. ¡°Started by complaining about her attitude.¡±

    Arcane stares at her, then bursts out laughing in actual amusement. Rain simply watches, not finding this to be a laughing matter. All around them a medieval town bustles, filled with outlandish people and fantastic outfits. The virtual game world didn¡¯t even notice the roiling magic power swirling around Arcane, despite her having broken a far more advanced simulation software mere hours before. Even with all that, Arcane continued to laugh, minding neither the odd stares from passerby or the emotionless stare of Rain.

    ¡°Ha¡­ sorry about that.¡± Arcane apologizes, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re completely right, of course. But¡­ you¡¯re also so, so wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then, purpose?¡± Rain repeats, relaxing slightly after her sister stopped laughing like a maniac but not fully letting down her guard.

    ¡°Did you know that girl cries by herself, when no one¡¯s watching?¡± Arcane asks, her eyes looking into the distance.

    Rain doesn¡¯t react for a while. Finally, she opens her mouth and closes it again, before briefly closing her eyes and bowing her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no, then.¡± Arcane decides, eyes still focused far away. ¡°I didn¡¯t either. I keep telling myself I couldn¡¯t have known, but I really should have. It¡¯s obvious nobody wants to be rejected by everyone and unilaterally decided to be some sort of evil being simply because of how they were born, if you just think about it. And it¡¯s even more obvious that a relationship in which you have treated each other as your sworn enemy your entire life can¡¯t be mended in a single afternoon, but I can¡¯t help but try.¡±

    Rain took her hands off the table, trying to hide their trembling under the steel surface, but Arcane easily spotted the motion and smiled. She didn¡¯t say anything about it, though.

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t believe me either. I won¡¯t deny I was furious¡­ I opened up to that girl, tried to get her to understand, and all she did was laugh at me and run away! I should have cooled down a bit more before coming to you, shouldn¡¯t I¡­ It¡¯s only natural you¡¯d think I wanted to hurt her or something. But, Rain¡­¡± Arcane¡¯s voice became hard again, and her suddenly refocused eyes bored into Rain¡¯s own without allowing the other girl to look away. ¡°Nobody hurts my family. Not a planet, not a government, not even my other sisters. And most certainly not me. You can believe me on that point. So when I say that I will do everything in my power and beyond it to repair our family no matter what it costs me, I am speaking the truth. If you can¡¯t accept that, then we are done here. If you can¡­¡±

    Arcane paused again, still meeting Rain¡¯s eyes before bowing her head and placing it just above the table. ¡°I need your help, sister.¡±

    Rain looked at Arcane¡¯s bowed head, a turmoil of emotions breaking even her incredible stoicism. Her usually impassive face twitched with a variety of emotions as if it wasn¡¯t sure how to form itself into the proper expression, or even what that proper expression was. Finally, she reached out a hand and lifted Arcane¡¯s chin, pulling the other girl up so their eyes met over the steel table. With a few drops of uncontrolled water moving down her cheek, the blue haired girl nodded once.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    <hr>

    Arcane sat up from her position on top of the tower, rubbing her eyes and looking towards the stars far above. There was no moon around this world, with only the sun providing tides or illumination, so the night was quite dark.

    The society of elfbeasts on the world below had yet to develop the light that allowed them to challenge the darkness and create day without the sun. Even so, there was motion from torch-bearing guards or the warm glow of household lights. Not enough to break the darkness in any great amount, but there was some light. Looking down at those few, tiny sparks below, then up at the countless millions of far distant stars above, Arcane sighed to herself.

    So much had changed. And yet, so much remained the same.

    With only her thoughts for company, Arcane folded her arms over her raised knee and rested her chin on the crossed limbs. Her closed eyes made it seem like she was sleeping, with steady breath and a peaceful expression. Her lips twitched as she thought of that, quite aware that she should be. Despite that, she remained awake for a while longer.

    There was a beauty in the night. Not just from the pinpricks of light that pierced it, invaders from both above and below, but from the gentle coat of darkness that covered everything. Hiding both good and evil, sin and virtue, it treated all things equally and made them become as one. Arcane herself was not spared, her vibrant cyan hair dulled to a mere grey by the lightlessness of the night, her brightly colored dress blending in with the dull stone on which she sat. The only thing that remained was her pale skin, reflecting fully the minimal light of the stars and giving her a slight glow in this endless darkness. Technically it could be seen, a shine of white color against the darkness around her, but no one looked towards the girl, her presence hidden by the twin swords on her back.

    But it was not on herself that the girl¡¯s attention focused. Her ears listened, hearing the hushed whisper of the beasts in the wildness around town, the muffled padding of pawed feet pacing through the pale woods, the slight flapping of feathered wings floating through the forest air. A quiet splashing, something swimming to the surface of a secret stream. Then a soft rustling, the rough ground cover disturbed by a burrowing creature leaving its den.

    Life goes on. This, Arcane knew all too well; despite the unspeakable tension that gripped the city of elfbeasts, the living woods around them continued to live, just as it always had and always would. No matter what conflicts the so called intelligent races got into, no matter what mad battles they fought over territory or ideology or any number of foolish things, the lives they lived would never change. For hours, she listened to the subtle sounds of life in the forest, the movements of animals, the wind brushing against the trees, the falling petals of budding flowers.

    Arcane bowed her head again, drawing her attention in, looking towards the sleeping capital of the Rose Kingdom. She had focused too long on the beasts of the forest. Already, there was a slight light in the eastern sky, heralding the coming of the dawn. Towards the outer edge of the city people were stirring, hunters and the lowest of workers rising with the barest light.

    Arcane continued to listen, hearing the splashing of water and the rubbing of fur as these early risers took their minimal baths and readied themselves for the day. Next came the rustling of clothes being worn, furs draped over the body as protection against the external dangers of the world. Modesty, perhaps, was the primary reason for such things, for the thick fur on the paws and bodies of the elfbeasts was sufficient defense against the cold and minor injuries they might receive. As evidence Arcane heard no trace of the tapping of feet or the stretching of leather. Shoes, she knew, were not a characteristic of this society.

    The first sliver of the sun crested the horizon, perhaps the outer edge of its corona rather than any trace of the solar body itself, but the world brightened considerably. With the first group just coming out their doors, another set began to wake. Shouted orders from below, the guards who had slept through the night roused by irate officers and ordered to their posts. Rattling of stone and wood; their weapons and armor taken up in preparation for the day.

    At the outer edge the hunters slipped out of town, examining the terrain for traces of trails from the night. They, too, carried weapons of stone and wood, mostly long spears tipped with smooth stone points. They would be easily slipped into the body of their prey, and then extracted to pierce again and again until the tough bodies of the forest beasts finally expired, their organs destroyed and yet the flesh mostly intact. Others carried crude bows, strung with lengths of animal guts that held the body of the bow bent. Their arrows were barbed, intended to remain in the prey and slowly work their way into its core rather than be stabbed repeatedly into a single point. Which way was better, which was worse¡­ It could not be said. But from the experienced gait and determined gazes of both groups, many a beast would have one or the other be the last thing they felt.

    The sun continued to rise, its light brightening the sky with a pale blue that drove back the deep indigo of the night, washing out the tiny stars and replacing them with a plain canvas against which the white clouds began to reappear, no longer blending in with the night. Birds began to chirp, or possibly insects, or something else entirely; whichever it was, the chorus of sounds that welcomed the coming day broke the quiet of the night and covered the soft sounds of movement in the forest. Overwhelmed by the chorus, Arcane turned her attention from the cacophony of the forest beasts to the start of the daily bustle in the city.

    Many, many more were awakening now, the rustling of furs and the splashing of morning ablutions coming from every direction. The first group of guards to be woken in the predawn light were heading out of the castle barracks, marching in unison even as they split off one by one to their assigned posts. Those whom they replaced gratefully nodded to their successors and returned to the innards of the castle, far less uniform in their motion but no less proud in their posture. Within the city itself, merchants took up packs containing their wares, forged of stone and clay, and began to set up their shops or stands near the market grounds. The first arguments began; merchants disputing who had the right to sell what, where, others furiously complaining about their suppliers or the condition of their stalls. The lively voices destroyed the perfect silence that so far had only been punctuated by whispers, or muffled shouts deep within stone walls. Their voices on the wind carried around the city and up to the top of the tower where Arcane sat in the same posture she had adopted around midnight, filled with a vibrant life that seemed to demand itself be heard.

    Arcane let her eyes see again, no longer simply listening to the rising sounds. Like insects, the distant elfbeasts wandered through the streets, one by one leaving their little houses to finish the business of the day. Many went towards the castle, a variety of maids and servants, chefs and builders, soldiers and nobles, all of whom had business with the ruler of the land or within his castle. Others went towards the outskirts, beginning from there the handling of carriages or the cleaning of the streets. The first urchins emerged, young elfbeasts with quick paws dancing between the better dressed merchants, their fingers flashing even as they dodged the screams and kicks of their marks. Soon after the guards arrived, causing the tiny thieves to scatter.

    The business of business began, those who had left their homes earlier marching into the markets or the shops and examining the goods displayed. Craftsmen came as well, bearing many goods to the back entrances of those same shops, making quick exchanges at already agreed on rates. The merchants ordered others to move the received goods from the back to the front, carefully arranging them on display in addition to what they had before. Voices were raised; a haggle occurring at some stall, one that had not gone well. A guard changed his path to move closer, the voices falling in response. Satisfied, he moved back to his regular route.

    Arcane watched all of it, seeing through wooden walls to the shops of stone carvers and wood shapers who guided apprentices through their morning work, teaching them for the days to come. She saw the merchants counting their money, metallic coated stones of copper, and tin, and occasionally gold. She saw into the fancy manors of the higher nobles, finally being awoken from their continuing sleep by obedient servants. Below, breakfast was being prepared, smoked meat reheated by fires and cut into a more palatable appearance by the stone knives of the cooks. The castle below her was the same, albeit on a far larger scale as a massive kitchen sliced fresh meat and tossed it onto stones near the fire, sizzling smoke rising from the heating process. The fires were stoked with gathered wood, carts full of it being led through the town from the outer edge as woodchoppers who had spent the morning lashing together their harvest from the prior eve. The smoke was led outside, and the blazing fires finally brought light to the dark interior of the stony capital. Torches were arranged by servants who ran from the stocks to the great fires and back, carefully placing them in stone brackets and locking them in place with stone brackets. The cheerily burning lengths of wood brightened the halls, allowing easier motion even through regions where windows were few and far between.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    In the apartments of the royals, the king slept on undisturbed under the orders of his daughter, who rallied the maids who came by and conveyed her orders to them. Activity followed in a flurry wherever she went, the castle leaping to follow the commands of an active leader after a long period without one.

    Arcane stood and stretched, pretending she had actually slept through the night rather than spent the entire time enamored by the faint life of the dark world. She looked down at the people wandering around, wishing them the best of luck as they lived their lives. Then she leapt from the top of the tower, falling freely towards the castle proper below. Halfway down she stepped off the air, pushing herself into a window and letting herself fly along one of the hallways. Kicking off the walls, she managed to continue her fall through a spiral staircase and onto the ground level of the castle. Landing gently, as if she had only jumped down a few feet instead of a few stories, she straightened her dress and set off towards where she sensed Annabelle was going, the library they had first met her father the day before.

    Hidden in both presence and body by the swords she bore and her own not inconsiderable talents at sneaking, she slipped into the library and took a seat atop one of the bookcases, looking down at the table that she felt would soon be occupied by many a noble elfbeast. One last time, she focused her attention outside the castle, peering through the solid stone walls towards the bustling city outside. Smiling slightly, she bowed her head to the lively people filling the streets.

    Waiting, Arcane took one of the hide scrolls from the shelf just below her seat and started reading it. It was a dry account on the history of the Rose kingdom, detailing the different noble houses and sects that worked under it. Arcane barely payed it any mind, thinking about nothing and everything at once.

    Minutes later the first nobles started to enter the library from the same side Arcane had come, chatting about the business of their territories and discussing the many political concerns they had. Soon after Annabelle led a few maids into the library, and Arcane started to pay attention.

    ¡°-Make sure they write an answer immediately.¡± Annabelle said as she walked into the room to one of her maids, who nodded. ¡°I need them here this afternoon. Now, gentlemen.¡±

    Raising her voice to address the room at large, Annabelle jumped on top of the table so everyone could see her, using her impressive balance to avoid disturbing any of the hides laying there. ¡°I believe we are all aware of the poor health my father has been in recently. So that he may recover faster and ensure the safety of our kingdom, I will be taking over the daily running of the nation.¡±

    Many murmurs burst out at that, the collected nobles surprised by the announcement. Many were also likely surprised she had returned, the one day since she had announced her return not nearly enough time for the rumor mill to produce any changes. The fiery haired princess did not let that disturb her, jumping down from atop the table and taking a seat where her father had sat yesterday. Beckoning the nearest noble to her, she began the process of ensuring the kingdom kept running smoothly.

    ¡°Please approach the crown.¡± Annabelle ordered imperiously, her demeanor making it clear she expected to be obeyed. Looking at his fellows for guidance, the noble nervously took a couple steps forward and bowed before the seated Annabelle.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yes, Your Highness. I pay my respects to your glorious personage, and humbly abase myself before your royal highness-¡± The man started, bowing every few words.

    ¡°Enough. What is your question?¡± Annabelle demanded, cutting off the flow of meaningless flatteries. The noble coughed and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Yes - I mean, of course, your highness.¡± He said, bowing in apology. ¡°I have a report on the state of hunting in the king¡¯s forest¡­¡±

    ¡°Approach.¡± Annabelle ordered, looking to the other nobles. ¡°Anyone else with information on hunting? Please approach as well.¡±

    Several other nobles twitched nervously, checking over the hides they were carrying and then either stepping forward or falling back. Those who had relevant reports came closer and took a seat at the table, beginning a discussion with Annabelle at the center on the current hunting policies and their effects.

    ¡°Your highness, I believe the current downturn in the number of game obtained within a few miles of the city proper indicates that over hunting has become a large problem, and thus we should start importing more meat from the outlying settlements to allow the nearby forest to recover its vitality¡­¡±

    ¡°Your highness, I strongly disagree! If we do not hunt from the city itself we will never be able to import enough food to keep the populace under control. Instead we must invest in longer duration hunting trips that can go further out from the city and obtain more game at once.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about the commoners? If a few go hungry, what does it matter? We have plenty of stocks of servant food in the castle, we can have them eat that instead if importing meat proves a problem!¡±

    ¡°That would be absolutely unacceptable! Servant food is reserved only for servants and others unworthy to be considered part of society. If we start forcing the people to eat it we¡¯ll have a riot on our paws. We can¡¯t waste our military strength on pacification of our own citizens¡­¡±

    ¡°And that brings up another point, our military strength. Far too many of our guards and soldiers are spending time hunting, reducing the amount of game for the civilians. We have gotten complaints from merchants demanding that we curb the presence of military forces in the forest instead of in the city, as crime is currently up. We must either better position our troops or recruit more to boost our military strength!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the food for that! Your highness, we can¡¯t possibly boost our military in the current state, when half our soldiers rations are being obtained from personal hunts into the forest. Funding is already low, all of the proposals on the table will only serve to make it worse.¡±

    Annabelle raised a paw for silence and pointed to the noble who had mentioned the soldiers hunting. ¡°Tell me more about these guards hunting. When was that a sanctioned activity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not, your highness.¡± The noble replies, shaking his greying head. ¡°However, shortages in our funding for the military budget have led to several officers encouraging their soldiers to obtain more food on their own, so they can turn their budgets to other things.¡±

    ¡°I see. And why is there a shortage in the budget?¡± Annabelle asked the room at large.

    ¡°I believe I can answer that, your highness.¡± A well dressed servant, almost a butler like personage, said while approaching the table with several hides. ¡°Recently, taxes collected from the nobles have fallen¡­¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± Shouted one of the nobles, the one who had previously spoken about commoners not mattering. ¡°How dare you imply we are not-¡±

    ¡°Be silent, Lord Foxglove. Continue, Herald.¡± Annabelle cut him off with a surge of cultivation power, glaring the indignant noble into silence. The butler cleared his throat and nodded in thanks.

    ¡°Ah, yes, your highness. As I was saying, once his majesty¡¯s condition began to decline many of the nobles preferred to reserve funds for their own lands rather than contributing them to the crown. I¡¯m sure there were good reasons for it, but the overall effect has been rather detrimental to our financial situation.¡± the butler Herald continued, trying not to offend the surrounding nobles while still reporting on the situation. Arcane nodded at his political acumen, though it didn¡¯t seem to do much good from the surrounding glares.

    Annabelle had no such restraint. ¡°Taking advantage of my father, I see¡­ Herald, I expect a full report on the reserved funds by this afternoon. I believe our own forces have no need to defend the lands of those who have made it clear they prefer to do so themselves, am I correct?¡±

    There was an instant uproar, starting from the one called Foxglove, as nobles pleaded their innocence and protested the measures Annabelle was proposing. With a sly smile Annabelle added in a loud voice, ¡°Of course, if those funds are no longer being reserved by this afternoon I suppose you don¡¯t need to include them, do you, Herald?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I think they would no longer be counted as such, your highness.¡± The butler replied, nodding his head and squinting his eyes. Ears and tails twitching, many of the nobles stalked deliberately out of the library, before breaking into a run just outside. Arcane guessed that they were in a hurry to obtain the funds quickly, to prevent their lands being left undefended by the nation. Annabelle and Herald exchanged a smile, pleased with the success of their scheme.

    ¡°Alright, back to the issue of hunting, we should probably¡­¡± Annabelle continued, quickly skimming over the reports in front of her as another butler approached the table with even more hides. Arcane stopped paying so much attention to the proceedings, having little interest in the business of ruling Annabelle was engaged in. Instead she focused on the nobles, watching the interactions that displayed how they lived their lives and the power dynamics between them. The lower nobles, marked by their skinny frames and low cultivation, grouped together while the upper nobles fat with wealth or cultivated strength stood alone. There were a few alliances between them, but mostly they each had groups of lesser nobles standing near them from whom to draw resources and strength. As the discussions continued, they would send forth those lower nobles to represent them on each issue, glaring from behind as they ensured that their own servants did as they were expected to. Many of the policy decisions ended up benefitting the upper nobles, Arcane saw, from their frequently pleased expressions, but several times Annabelle chose to overrule the collected nobles and enact something against their wishes.

    Perhaps having grown used to a subservient king who would not oppose them or act on his own volition so long as they supported his search for his daughter, the nobles frequently attempted to dissuade Annabelle from involving herself in a number of issues. When she brought up proposals to increase cultivation training and military force, many decried her paranoia and claimed that the west was no threat to them. When she attempted to interfere in the reduced tariffs between nations, they claimed she was restricting the economy and working against the wealth of the nation. Several other things caught their attention, such as her refusal to consider hiring mercenaries, negotiating peace with a neighboring nation, or complete avoidance of the subject of marriage.

    Sheer force of personality and an apparently newly developed confidence in herself led Annabelle to victory in most of these confrontations, though she failed to completely deny the hiring of outside forces for protection or obtain the full tariff amount she wanted. Meanwhile, Arcane was watching the bullying going on between nobles, as the upper class ones took out their wrath at these frequent defeats on the groups of lesser nobles who had yet to join a faction. Whispered words and messages broke them up, drawing many into the noble factions and leaving several ¡®undesirables¡¯ who sided with the princess standing alone, nervously looking around at the solid groups intimidating them with their presence. Many of those who were in factions watched sympathetically as the undesirables tried to group up but were blocked by the numbers the upper nobles could command, forced to stay surrounded on all sides by enemies.

    The nobility was very subtle with their bullying, of course, and only Arcane was likely to see it outside of those who were directly under attack. From above it looked like they were all freely moving about, whispering words to each other in numerous secret conversations that made them all seem like companions and equals. Still, clear currents developed, avoiding each other and swirling around certain high and low class nobles, though the whispers around the first were mostly complimentary while those near the latter all bore a certain hint of venom. Isolationism, animosity, and a constant stream of negativity served as the bullying method of choice for this group of people. Arcane was not surprised; many of the nobles so attacked were high in cultivation rather than wealth, and this had always been a method of choice for the strong in numbers to work against the strong in strength, inviting violence with subtle hints while prepared to deliver even greater violence in response.

    So suppressed, Arcane was not surprised that the isolated nobles retreated one by one, usually after a major issue was satisfied and they managed to get a seat at the Rose Princess¡¯s table. They fled from the hall under the scornful looks of the rest, maintaining their pride with effort as they escaped to the hall and then to their own residences.

    Arcane sighed atop the bookshelf, remaining there even as the nobles streamed out and left Annabelle working on several more documents with the help of the butlers. Stretching, Arcane lay back on the shelf and thought about the past again.

    <hr>

    A ten year old girl with brilliant cyan hair sighs as she looks up at a glowing sign just outside the train station, skimming the long list of destinations for her objective.

    ¡°Almeida, Almeida¡­¡± Arcane mutters over and over again, internally fuming that the list was neither sorted alphabetically nor by any other method that made sense. Finally, she finds the light indicating where she wanted to go, mentally making a map between it and the location she was right now.

    It had taken her three hours by train to get here, indicating the massive distance between where she herself lived and the location of the school where three of her sisters went. That doesn¡¯t really surprise anyone; the world known as Finale is famous for the immensity of everything on it, especially the vast middle region called Eden. And the city through which Arcane walks, the immense city state with a population in the tens of millions, is immense even among those of this region.

    ¡°Magia¡­¡± Arcane mutters the name of that city as she is forced to take another detour to avoid throngs of people, cursing the immense population and size of the urban area. Above her head a roaring sound rings through the air, signalling the passage of immense aerial vehicles powered using a combination of magic and technology. Just below flying cars, lacking both the aerodynamics necessary to produce lift or the sophisticated engines that can hinder graviton coupling, yet still flying through the assistance of the magical forces harnessed by their riders, zip between the towering structures that rise, some metallic, some organic, some with a vibrant liveliness, others with a cold, mechanical aura. ¡°¡®The city of the future¡¯.¡± she continues, dodging a robot/golem hybrid that has been made far too obviously artificial.

    Arcane doesn¡¯t pay any further mind to the many wondrous sights that would occasion endless fascination in ages past or future. To her, they are normality, an irritation that goes almost entirely unnoticed except when they get in her way. Her only objective, for now, is to reach the school where she expects to find three of her sisters.

    Arcane managed to slip away from her guards this morning, pretending to have overexerted herself during the test yesterday (a believable claim, considering) and planning to visit the school Rain had told her about right afterwards to check up on the rather disconcerting information she had also received from that conversation. As such, she had informed no one about her plans for today, wanting to get a realistic look at the daily life her sisters experienced. Unfortunately, her trip had been wrought with difficulties. First, she had to hack the ticket booth with magic because it didn¡¯t sell to underaged children, then she had to pick an empty train because otherwise she would be questioned, then she had to keep it that way (she made the attendants believe the gravity control had broken down and thus it was unsafe for passengers. They also believed the engineers couldn¡¯t fix it immediately, so she managed to keep her seat without comment). When she got here, she found that Almeida was not as close to the station as she wanted it to be (not to mention having to avoid the guards around the station) and that her map did not cover this portion of the city. While waiting for the increased range to download, she found that her signal could be tracked and had to hurriedly shut it off, not wanting to take the risk of being noticed while she severed that connection. She is still frustrated that the device she borrowed this morning had a tracking function on it, hindering her plans to have an untraceable device. Finally, once all of that was taken care of, she realized it would be a half hours walk to get to the school itself. Wondering whether or not it was even worth it anymore, Arcane continues to avoid mass gatherings of people while following her mental map to her destination.

    Soon, the walk done and people successfully avoided, Arcane looks down at the school complex spread out beneath her. Her path had eventually run into a crossroads where she could either take an extensive detour around the buildings or a theoretically impossible one through them. Arcane had chosen neither; over the rooftops was not the best of paths in most cases, but in this case it worked admirably. She even has an excellent view from which to see down into the school.

    Classes are being taught by an actual teacher, something that happened surprisingly often in Magia even if it was rare anywhere else humanity ruled. The reason is likely that the information they were discussing was both highly dangerous and highly experimental, magic being among the newest forms of power harnessed by humanity. It is also, by many accounts, the most potent, with the most efficient ability to translate from the raw source to sheer, actualized destruction out of any form of energy known to man. Thus children are only taught it when directly supervised by teachers, as otherwise the risk of a talented child accidentally initiating a nuclear explosion or tearing a hole in spacetime is far too high. Arcane pays little to no attention to the teachers¡¯ droning on basic energy manipulation, having long since passed the point where she could lose control of her power, and searches for the class containing her three sisters. She has to be careful, otherwise her searching senses will be noticed by both teachers and students, many of whom are specifically trained to be sensitive to magically energy. Arcane is not so clumsy as to be caught by them, but she still has to be wary.

    Quickly, she finds them, using space twisting magic to allow herself to look into the classroom window. While it is warded so she can¡¯t see the flow of magic within, Arcane doesn¡¯t mind, as she isn¡¯t interested in any such things. She focuses instead on three individuals within the room.

    The first is an expressionless blue haired girl moving her empty hands at lightning speed, noting down every word the teacher says and a few others besides. Arcane smiles at her sister Rain, acting exactly as anticipated. Tilting her view slightly, Arcane sees that Rain is also reading an advanced text on superfluid dynamics at the same time, likely preparing for the test on that she talked about. That subject, being theoretical physics instead of magic, is taken entirely online. Rain probably multitasks more than she should by studying during her magic class, but Arcane knows as well as her sister does that for this set of siblings, basic magic training is completely superfluous.

    Arcane next moves her gaze to a brown haired girl listening in the back, paying attention to the lecture but also to the whispered discussion of the friends around her. Letting out soft warning noises every once in awhile, she keeps any of them from being caught not paying attention by the teacher, enabling them to avoid having to answer the questions thrown at the least prepared students. Stone, Arcane thinks to herself, is just like normal. Stubbornly insisting on doing the right thing, even when the right thing is either pointless or helps another do wrong. But it turns out to be quite the popular position to have, and very few people try to take advantage of the girl for it. Arcane can¡¯t tell if what is happening constitutes bullying in Stone¡¯s case, but her attention is distracted before she can think about it too hard by the third nearly identical girl with too symmetric features in the classroom.

    Sitting in the corner, allowing shadow from the one broken light in the room to half cover her, a pale haired girl leans with difficulty against an old and broken chair. Arcane sees that both were broken recently, perhaps in the last week; whether it is by Fate¡¯s own hands or those of her classmates she can¡¯t tell. The girl herself has an arrogant sneer on her face, returning every glance directed at her with interest. All are malevolent, Stone refusing to look at her sister and Rain not doing so directly. Fate obviously notices the second, raising an eyebrow when Rain makes a small mirror out of a water droplet to peek at the girl in the corner, seeming to be confused. Rain doesn¡¯t react, dissipating the mirror and allowing Fate to return to sneering at everyone around her, but a few minutes later she recreates the mirror and takes another peek. Arcane concludes this is happening far more often than it normally would, as Fate shifts uncomfortably under the constant looks and even has trouble maintaining her demeanor. No trace of the breakdown the pale girl experienced in the virtual world remains in her face or bearing, but Rain obviously is not so untouched by hearing of those events.

    Seeing that little will change during the class, Arcane sits back on the rooftop and watches, waiting for it to end. Eventually, the teacher finishes her lecture and walks out of the classroom, leaving the students to stretch in their chairs and start grouping up to talk. Stone is mobbed by a gang of girls, many of whom are looked at from afar by boys both popular and not, but both Fate and Rain are left mostly alone. A girl comes up to talk to Rain, asking questions about the lecture, but Fate gets nothing but glares from several students. None approach to say anything, but their hostility is blatantly noticeable.

    After a few minutes Rain makes another mirror and Fate pushes herself out of her chair. Several students unconsciously move away from her, clearing a path, and the girl herself stalks down it towards her blue haired sister.

    ¡®Hey!¡¯ Arcane reads Fate¡¯s lips as she comes up to Rain, sees the expression on her face and knows that Fate intends to confront Rain about something. Curious what this will reveal, she simply watches from afar, hoping for more information on the lives her sisters were living up till now.

    To her disappointment and Fate¡¯s obvious displeasure Rain stands quickly and almost runs out of the room, not even waiting for Fate to finish asking ¡®Why are you looking at me?¡¯ The other students, misinterpreting that line to suit their own narratives, send Fate harsh glares and several pursue Rain, whilst others deliberately move in front of the door as if to block her leaving. Frustrated, but refusing to show it, Fate arrogantly smirks at all involved and stalks back to her desk, throwing herself into the broken seat and crossing her arms while staring back at the class.

    Stone seems to say something, and the students return to normal, keeping a wary eye on Fate out of the corner of their eyes. Realizing that nothing else is going to happen during the short break before the next teacher arrives, Arcane makes herself a seat of pure force and relaxes to continue to spy on her sisters.

    The next class starts pretty normally as well, with Fate and Stone behaving much the same as they did before. Rain doesn¡¯t return until the beginning of the one after that, at which point Arcane has already shifted from observing her sisters exclusively to watching the entire class. All are talented, in magic and everything else, and driven to succeed. Still, they are still normal children, despite the formidable power that flows in their blood. Thus they enjoy the breaks far more than the lectures, groan at the announcement of homework, play minor pranks on each other, and so on. Even Rain is not exempt, gales of laughter following her expressionless examination of a paper airplane one boy endeavored to send her. Unwrapping it, she blinks a few times at the poetic pronunciation of peerless passion presented on the paper, before finally tossing it into the waste disposal unit. The teacher shakes his head, seemingly more sympathetic to the blatantly denied boy than Rain. They all laugh and smile together, moving on past the incident without comment.

    Except for a single corner, shrouded in shadow. Within, Fate sits silently, staring arrogantly at the rest of the class, part and yet not part of their activities. Arcane feels a tightness in her chest as she watches, imagining she can see tiny signs that show that Fate is not as well as she seems, that she is not content to simply sit back and let the rest of the world move without her. Yet she remains in isolation, refusing and refused by her classmates. Her face growing harder and harder, Arcane continues to watch the constant buildup of evidence in support of the worst case scenario Rain presented. As the final bell rings, Arcane stands up and dismisses the spatial fluctuation, anger clearly visible on her face.

    Even so, she does not move from the rooftop. The anger she feels requires her to act, but for the first time in her short life Arcane is in a situation where she does not know who to act against. To deny that Fate is partially responsible for her treatment would be to deny reality, something Arcane is far from comfortable doing. Yet, to act solely against Fate would fix nothing, for even if she herself was stuck in that situation she would not be able to easily win back the trust of her classmates. Struck by indecision, Arcane stands on that rooftop far above the school grounds, feeling the wind on her hot cheeks. Biting her lip, she watches as the students start to stream out of the building, waiting to follow her sisters home and meet them there. She does not know what she will say, but it is certainly better than doing nothing, she tells herself.

    Yet that determination is almost immediately broken. Rain and Stone come out, Rain alone and Stone in her group, waving goodbye to those heading in other directions while they walk in a group heading in the same. Soon behind them Fate walks out of the class, glaring at the back of her sisters and yet unwilling to force her way into the group to accompany them. Rain takes a single glance back to confirm she is following, then focuses her attention on Stone¡¯s group¡¯s conversation. As Arcane takes a step to follow them, she catches sight of Fate again out of the corner of her eye, disappearing behind a wall of male students, both in her class and not.

    Whirling around, Arcane changes her direction in an instant and jumps to a nearby building, falling towards the other roof. Far below, the boys close in on Fate, who continues to sneer at them and raises her voice so that the descending Arcane can hear. Listening to the conversation she cannot see, Arcane falls through the air to approach her youngest sister¡¯s predicament.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fate demands, her voice filled with arrogant confidence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been annoying all day.¡± A male voice replies, filled with anger.

    ¡°So what? Should I care what bugs like you think?¡± Fate retorts, and Arcane can imagine her crossing her arms. The wind whistling past her, Arcane makes a burst of force to redirect herself midair. She doesn¡¯t have time to land on the building. Unfortunately, the redirection slows her fall. Floating like a feather, She plummets towards the school grounds and aims herself directly at the hostile gathering.

    ¡°Bugs like us¡­ You know, I really hate that about you.¡± The boy replies, gathering a chorus of ¡®yeahs¡¯ from his companions. ¡°It¡¯s offensive, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you have enough of a brain to be offended¡­ I¡¯m surprised.¡± Fate returns, not even trying to deescalate the situation. Arcane feels the signs of magic flowing, and urges herself to fall faster, before something irreparable happens.

    ¡°You bitch¡­¡± The boy growls, similarly hostility coming from the rest. ¡°Fine, if words won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll talk to you in a different way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Fate says back, Arcane beginning to feel death energy rising below her and sneaking a peek through the wind. She is close, but the coming violence may be even closer. Holding her arms and legs into her body, she looks up to try and reach the ground even a second sooner.

    ¡°Maybe I will¡­ Burn, you evil witch!¡± The boy shouts, and Arcane feels rather than sees a serpentine dragon of fire form and launch itself towards Fate. No longer having the time to hold back, Arcane uses magic to move even faster and throws herself into the path of the serpent, unmaking the spell just in time to prevent it hitting Fate, suffering minor burns in the process. Landing hard, Arcane pants once before standing up between the group of boys and her pale haired sister, the stunned eyes of both groups fixed on her.

 Chapter 21: I Dont Need Friends

    Chapter 21: I don¡¯t need friends

    ¡°Ar¡­ cane?¡± Fate asks, her normally unbreakable composure shattering in an instant. Recovering her skin burns, but leaving the ashes on her dress untouched, Arcane straightens up and looks at her sister, quickly looking up and down to make sure she¡¯s untouched. Once she confirms that, she turns to look at the group of boys in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The lead boy who conjured the flaming dragon demands, his hand still outstretched in the position he cast the spell from. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Arcane doesn¡¯t answer, marching forward to stand right in front of the boy. Then she suddenly draws back her arm and punches him hard in the face, stepping quickly to the side to dodge the spurt of blood that comes from his broken nose as he collapses backwards, slamming into the concrete ground and passing out instantly. Glaring at all the other boys, who stare at her with wide eyes, she lets her own magic pressure fall on all of them at once and forces them to stumble backwards before regaining their posture.

    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± She growls, kicking the unconscious boy into three others and waving for them all to leave. They do, fleeing in every conceivable direction except towards the pair of girls with pale and cyan hair, one of whom is still staring, dumbfounded, at the other. Arcane waits until they all vanish, along with everyone else in the courtyard, before turning back to Fate and staring at her for a long time.

    ¡°Those were good questions¡­¡± Fate starts before trailing off, trying to regain her usual arrogant attitude but completely unable to. Arcane, trembling, suddenly jumps forward and embraces her sister in a tight hug, crying softly into her shoulder. Fate simply stands there, unmoving, her face frozen with her mouth half open as she tries to process what is going on.

    ¡°I was so worried!¡± Arcane sobs, shuddering as she holds her youngest sister tightly. ¡°Why did you do something so dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­. Huh¡­ I¡­ What?!¡± Fate shouts, trying to push Arcane off of her but unable to compete with the other girl¡¯s enhanced strength. Completely unable to understand what is going on, Fate slurs her words and nearly bites her own tongue in the process. Trying to bring a hand to her mouth, she struggles against the too tight grip of Arcane before collapsing onto the ground.

    Arcane lets her go, sitting in front of her and leaning back, still with tears in her eyes. After several deep breaths and long blinks, Fate manages to convince herself she is not dreaming or something and that what just happened just happened.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Why are you here, Arcane?¡± Fate asks finally, not really sure how to deal with her crying sister. With the events from yesterday still running through her mind, she finds herself unable to maintain her regular mask and so reverts to acting naturally in the hopes that something will come of it.

    ¡°Sniff¡­ I was worried about you yesterday¡­ huck¡­ so I talked to Rain¡­ sniff¡­ And she said you were being bullied¡­ sniff¡­ so I came to see¡­ sniff¡­ because I didn¡¯t want to believe it¡­ sniff... but you were¡­ huck... and it was even worse than she said¡­ sniff¡­ and then I was about to leave¡­ sniff¡­ then they surrounded you¡­ huck¡­ and I was so scared¡­¡± Arcane says through her sobs, liquid flowing from her eyes and her nose as she tries to talk.

    Fate sat through that barely intelligible explanation, her face twitching as she thought about the events yesterday and of today that Arcane might have watched. Finally having enough of the tear filled spiel, Fate holds up her hand and shakes her head. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. Heavens, Arcane, there¡¯s no need to be so dramatic. That sort of thing happens all the time¡­¡± oh damn, she thinks as she accidentally says that, well aware it will have the opposite effect.

    And sure enough, Arcane half rises, her eyes flashing with fury and her tears vanishing beneath pure rage. ¡°All the time? All the time?! Someone dares¡­. To my sister¡­ All the time?!?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need be concerned about.¡± Fate says quickly, trying to cool down her for some reason furious sister. ¡°Calm down, Arcane. It¡¯s normal. They can¡¯t hurt me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Fate.¡± Arcane says, her voice ominously calm and controlled. Looking up at her sister¡¯s face, Fate finds herself unable to look away from the blazing eyes that seem to contain a terrible fury locked within. Nodding uncertainly, she unconsciously leans back to get away from those eyes. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Nobody hurts my sisters, not even me. That means emotionally, that means attempted, that means everything. Do you understand me?¡±

    Fate is almost overwhelmed by the pressure she has never seen from her older sister, but at the last moment she catches herself. Tearing her eyes away, she recollects herself and puts her arrogant mask back on, filling herself with an anger no less than that of her sister in quantity, though it was considerably lacking in quality. With that as her weapon, she returns to facing her sister.

    ¡°You think you have the power to promise such a thing? Dream on, Arcane! Stop pretending you can fix everything and realize that the world isn¡¯t perfect!¡± Fate shouts, pushing herself up to her knees so she is looking down on Arcane.

    Arcane rises even higher, her eyes still blazing with fury. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t it be? We are supposed to be the strongest, you and I! If we can¡¯t do it, who else will?¡±

    ¡°Nobody can!¡± Fate screams, jumping to her feet and glaring at the similarly standing Arcane with fury. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡± Arcane replies, spreading her arms and indicating the massive city around them.

    ¡°This is!¡± Fate screams back, not backing down. ¡°You¡¯re living in a fairy tale!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Arcane retaliates, the world reshaping itself around her as she lets her massive power loose. ¡°If I can make it reality, if I can remake the world into what I want it to be, why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t!¡± Fate yells back.

    ¡°I can!¡± Arcane sends back.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can!¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can! And if I can¡¯t we can!¡±

    Fate pauses at that, glaring at her sister. Following up on the successful blow, Arcane adds, ¡°Stop pretending you like the way things are! Stop pretending you don¡¯t want to change things! Be yourself, Fate! Be whoever you want to be, then make the world accept you if you¡¯re scared they won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Fate shouts, wetness now on her face as well. ¡°I¡¯m not like you!¡±

    ¡°Yes you are!¡± Arcane screams, gesturing to the powerful magic storms around both of them as their emotions rise higher and higher. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I hate you!¡± Fate screams, her arrogance vanishing and real emotions coming out, in a way. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, so I always have to be compared to you! But you always have to be the best! You always have to win! Why do you always have to be so perfect? You¡¯re not my mother! Why can¡¯t you just stop trying to stick your nose into every little thing, making it all your way! I hate it, and I hate you!¡±

    ¡°Stop lying to yourself!¡± Arcane shouts, the pressure of her storm of bright blue energy pushing down on Fate¡¯s darker version. ¡°You don¡¯t hate anyone, Fate! I can tell. You don¡¯t want to be enemies with anyone, you don¡¯t want to fight, you don¡¯t want to constantly be called names and made fun of and left alone in a corner. I know you¡¯re scared¡­¡±

    ¡°What could you possibly know about me!?!¡± Fate screams, her own storm surging out in a counterattack. ¡°Like you¡¯d ever know what it¡¯s like to be hated, to be rejected and feared! Don¡¯t you dare pretend to understand me, because you damn well don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes I do!¡± Arcane yells back, brilliant blue light bursting out of the encirclement of darkness. Swirling like a hurricane of lightning, it drives towards Fate and the shell of darkness surrounding her, pounding against it. ¡°Do you really think anyone treats me like a friend? Do you really think I have ever been able to go anywhere and be treated like a regular girl, to be ignored if I want to be ignored or scolded if I want to be scolded? Do you think anyone ever dares do anything other than pretend to be my friend, with fear in their eyes that I¡¯ll just crush them by accident someday, because they¡¯re terrified that I¡¯ll do it on purpose otherwise? Do you think I¡¯m so naive as to be oblivious to that, Fate?! Do you really dare to say I don¡¯t understand?! I understand all too well, because we are exactly the same!!!¡±

    Fate glares back at her, silent, as the shell of dark energy around her trembles under the ceaseless assaults of the hurricane of blue lightning. Breathing deeply and hard, she relaxes slightly and shrinks the shell of darkness.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize.¡± Fate says in a subdued voice, barely audible over the raging noise of the hurricane around them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°So am I.¡± Arcane says, finally seeming to notice the rampant magic and drawing it back into herself. Closing her eyes and exhaling firmly, she stretched out her hand to Fate. ¡°Forgiven?¡±

    ¡°Forgiven.¡± Fate replies, taking her sister¡¯s hand and shaking it once.

    ¡°Excellent. Now¡­¡± Arcane continues hesitantly, looking around at the ruined schoolyard. ¡°Um¡­ where exactly do you live? I don¡¯t really have a place to spend the night.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Fate mutters back, rolling her eyes. ¡°Fine. Follow me.¡±

    The two girls make their way through the wrecked schoolyard and out into the streets of Magia, Fate repeatedly shaking her head as she thinks about the events of today. After a few minutes spent in silence she decides to break it, calling out to Arcane who is walking next to her, curiously examining the surrounding city.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Were you the reason Rain kept peeking at me today?¡± Fate asks, remembering something Arcane had mentioned during her initial crying spree.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably. She seemed concerned when I told her about you crying by yourself.¡± Arcane shrugs, still focusing on the nearby diners.

    Fate grinds her teeth next to her, trying to get mad and failing. Sighing, she shakes her head and continues walking. ¡°Did you ever think that maybe I didn¡¯t want her to know?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Arcane assents, obviously not paying attention. Fate bumps into her, glaring at her sister until she gives in and elaborates. ¡°Oh, fine, I maybe shouldn¡¯t have done that. But, Fate¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The pale haired girl snaps.

    ¡°Rain cares about you, you know.¡± Arcane says with a smile, looking into the distance. ¡°She was even prepared to defy me to protect you. Until I told her she didn¡¯t trust me and did everything she could to prevent me getting closer to you.¡±

    ¡°Now I really wish you hadn¡¯t.¡± Fate mutters, closing her eyes. When she opens them Arcane is glaring back, standing directly in front of her. ¡°What?¡± She whines, walking around to avoid running into Arcane.

    ¡°Stop it. Now.¡± Arcane orders, moving to block Fate¡¯s passage forward again.

    Fate pauses for a second and then nods. Taking a deep breath, she corrects what she said a second ago. ¡°Ok, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m really not mad. I¡¯m really grateful that my sisters care so much¡­ Hellfire, is it always this hard being honest? It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± She blushes, ducking her face.

    In front of her Arcane laughs and falls into step beside her, shaking her head. ¡°Nope. It actually becomes pretty easy once you practice it. You just have to get started.¡±

    ¡°I certainly hope so, because I¡¯ll die if I have to keep doing this otherwise.¡± Fate complains, though most of her aggression and tension is gone from her voice.

    Both girls giggle at that, though both know it isn''t really a joke. They chat a bit more as they walk through the streets, mostly about the city around them. Fate quickly grows frustrated with Arcane¡¯s curiosity, which the other girl notices and changes the topic to avoid. Though her social ignorance is displayed by her choice of subject.

    ¡°So, what exactly was going on yesterday?¡± Arcane asks without any buildup, causing Fate to miss a step before immediately catching herself.

    Caught off guard by the suddenness of the question, Fate remains silent for a while before replying. ¡°What, exactly, do you mean?¡± She returns at last, looking straight forward and pretending ignorance.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn''t mean about you¡­ I mean, I would like to know, but only if you want to talk about it, so¡­¡± Arcane says hastily, her eyes wandering.

    ¡°I wouldn''t.¡± Fate rejects instantly.

    ¡°Yeah, I figured, so, um¡­ I was kind of wondering what was going on with that test and such. It just seemed kind of pointless, after all. We broke it once and they let us have the rest of the day to ourselves¡­ Don''t you think that''s strange?¡± Arcane explains, gesturing wildly to illustrate her point and looking at Fate pleadingly, hoping she understands. Stolen story; please report.

    Fate slowly nods, relaxing her tension as she comprehends what Arcane meant by that unfortunately vague initial phrasing. It doesn''t get her any closer to a good answer, though. ¡°You''re right, it was odd, but breaking the test in the first place was odd so there''s that.¡±

    ¡°But even with that, the way they reacted was strange!¡± Arcane insists, raising her voice a bit before looking around and dropping her tone. ¡°I mean, don''t they usually have something else for us to do the entire time? It was like they weren''t interested in us anymore after that.¡±

    ¡°Arcane.¡± Fate says, demanding that her sister stop and listen for a bit. ¡°You broke the test by activating magic which, theoretically, could be an anti-universe class destructive weapon, and you are surprised they were more interested in analyzing that rather than giving us busy work to do? Or am I reading this wrong?¡±

    ¡°... I guess you have a point.¡± Arcane admits. ¡°But it''s not like anyone else could ever activate that¡­ Or even that we could, honestly. In the real world we¡¯d have to perfectly harmonize our powers without our minds being linked by the program, and that''s impossible. Unless we could control each other''s powers, it simply cannot be done.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± Fate says simply, pointing to herself. ¡°You know that, and our sisters all know that.¡± She moves her finger to point at Arcane, and then in the direction they are walking. ¡°But the researchers and instructors very likely do not know that, or they wouldn''t have been so concerned right after we did it.¡±

    ¡°... When did you become so good at reading people?¡± Arcane wonders.

    ¡°I''m not. This was just obvious.¡± Fate replies, shrugging.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Arcane says. ¡°So, about the other thing yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you I don''t want to talk about it.¡± Fate growls, glaring at her sister as they walk past a loud and crowded street. Once they''re past Arcane waves her hands again to ward of her sister¡¯s hostility.

    ¡°No, no, I''m not asking you to. I''m just saying it might help if you opened up to Rain about it sometime¡­ Or just somebody. It''s not good to keep your emotions bottled up like that all the time, you know.¡± Arcane explains, forcing her voice to sound cheerful.

    Fate glares at her a while longer, then sighs and nods. ¡°I guess. I''ll think about it, okay? But that''s all I''ll promise, you hear me?!¡±

    ¡°Good enough for me!¡± Arcane cheers with real joy, spinning around suddenly and raising her hands in a victory pose.

    ¡°Heavens you¡¯re annoying.¡± Fate mutters, though both know she doesn¡¯t mean it.

    The two girls reach an elaborate apartment building as she says that, Fate leading the way to the door and walking straight through it. Arcane runs into an invisible forcefield, staggering back and growling in annoyance before Fate smiles and reaches back to pull her through.

    ¡°I could have dealt with it.¡± Arcane complains, pulling free once she¡¯s through.

    Fate merely laughs. ¡°Of course you could,¡± she agrees, ¡°But I¡¯d prefer not to have the security system hacked every time you visit.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Arcane shrugs, giving in easily to her sister¡¯s request.

    The two walk through the lobby to a wide vertical shaft open to the sky. Looking up, Arcane turns to Fate and raises her eyebrow. Understanding the question, Fate mutters ¡°ninth floor¡± and jumps straight up. Arcane nods and does the same, both girls floating upwards under the nonexistent gravity until they reach the ninth floor, where they are pulled to the side and land gently in one of the hallways.

    Fate leads the way, walking easily through the corridor towards a door which opens to let her in. Within, Stone looks up as the pair enter and nods in greeting.

    ¡°Hey. I was going to ask why you were late, but now I see the answer¡­ What¡¯cha doin¡¯ ¡¯ere, Arcane?¡± Stone says, slipping in an absolutely abysmal accent for the latter question.

    ¡°Experiencing unprecedented misuse of language, apparently.¡± Arcane replies, wincing.

    ¡°That bad?¡± Stone asks, returning to her normal speaking tone. ¡°Anyway, was that you two fighting a few minutes ago? Rain¡¯s been calling you since it started, Fate.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what that was¡­¡± Fate mutters, swiping her hand through the air and nodding.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it fighting, exactly¡­ we were just talking.¡± Arcane adds, glancing over at Fate.

    ¡°Talking with enough power to level half a city¡­ You two really do get along, don¡¯t you?¡± Stone mutters, shrugging and returning to the examination of a black box oven. Arcane, seeing that, walks over to help.

    ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t just put the ingredients in and let the stove take care of it. You have to properly mix them, like so¡­¡± Arcane instructs, opening the box and withdrawing several packages and utensils which she sets on top of the box. Smiling pleasantly, she adds several together and starts mixing them up as the other two watch.

    ¡°It¡¯s always worked before¡­¡± Stone mutters, shrugging and stepping back.

    ¡°Of course it works, it¡¯s just not very good¡­¡± Arcane explains, tapping the stove and pulling several spices from the produced drawer.

    Fate feels a tapping on her shoulder, and turns around to find Rain looking at her, and past towards Arcane. Her mostly expressionless face has a clear hint of reproach that Fate grimaces at.

    ¡°I was worried.¡± Rain declares, glaring at Fate.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I was kind of busy, sorry.¡± Fate apologizes, bowing her head briefly.

    Rain continues to look at her for a while, then nods and moves to stand next to her. She looks into the kitchen and sees Arcane and Stone arguing about the proper method of cooking with automatic technology. ¡°She came today¡­¡± Rain mutters. ¡°Surprising.¡±

    ¡°That reminds me, She said something about talking to you yesterday¡­¡± Fate says, eyeing Rain suspiciously.

    ¡°Lips are sealed.¡± Rain replies, drawing her finger across her lips.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Fate breathes, looking back towards Arcane and Stone and talking as if to herself. ¡°Then I believe I don¡¯t need to mention how if any word of certain events yesterday get out I would be forced to retaliate quite harshly towards the perpetrator¡­¡±

    ¡°Threats ineffective.¡± Rain deadpans, not even twitching.

    ¡°Oh, damn it, fine. Please don¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± Fate pleads, lowering her voice and clasping her hands towards Rain.

    The blue haired girl gives her an odd look and then nods, causing Fate to breath a sigh of relief. ¡°Was wrong, she did help.¡± Rain adds as both look towards Arcane, who has effectively managed to find something wrong with every part of Stone¡¯s cooking process. The other girl still stands stubbornly next to her, folding her arms and glaring at the meal being prepared Arcane¡¯s way.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to disagree, but fine, if it makes you happy.¡± Fate complains, rolling her eyes.

    The food is ready a few minutes later, and all four girls take a seat at the table while Arcane serves personally, not allowing the stove to display its full functionality. Stone mutters complaints about unnecessary work, which Arcane splendidly ignores as she does things her way.

    ¡°Well?¡± Arcane asks after the other three have eaten a bit, asking for evaluations.

    ¡°About the same.¡± Stone insists, working her way through the food with a stoic face.

    Rain looks up and nods. ¡°Good.¡±

    Fate is the last to speak, making Arcane stare at her for half a minute before she finally says ¡°Edible, I guess.¡±

    Arcane rolls her eyes and throws up her hands at all her sisters. ¡°Really, is it that hard to admit that a little extra effort can make everything taste better? Do you all hate cooking that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stone says instantly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fate adds.

    ¡°...¡± Rain just nods without saying anything.

    ¡°I am so done with you people.¡± Arcane says, mock turning away and getting up to leave. She then sits down and eats like the rest of them, quickly devouring the food she herself made with a satisfied expression on her face.

    ¡°Flame and Dawn?¡± Rain asks during the meal, indicating it to make it clear what she is talking about.

    Arcane smiles and shakes her head. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Dawn¡¯s good at doing most anything, if a bit overzealous, and Flame loves cooking¡­ or trying to. Fortunately Dawn¡¯s there to fix whatever disastrous mess she makes in the process.¡±

    ¡°Try hards.¡± Stone decides, pushing her plate back. ¡°If it works, don¡¯t fix it.¡±

    ¡°But what if you can make it work better? Would you stop practicing magic just because it¡¯s good enough, Stone?¡± Arcane rebuts, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡± Stone insists. ¡°Food is easy. Magic is complicated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s the other way around.¡± Fate returns. ¡°Magic is easy, which is why it¡¯s worthwhile to perfect. Cooking is hard, so it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°And you always only take the easy route?¡± Arcane asks, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? If both get you to the destination.¡± Fate asks, finishing her plate and returning Arcane¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t like where this is going.¡± Stone mutters, leaning back to avoid the imminent confrontation.

    ¡°Because perhaps the easy way is not the best way, and doesn¡¯t always get you all the benefits along the way. Or maybe because the so called easy way only seems that way but is actually harder.¡± Arcane replies, giving herself a second serving. Taking a bite of food, she chews without breaking eye contact with Fate.

    ¡°Oh, and I suppose you¡¯re the only one who can be the judge of that, right?¡± Fate demands, squeezing hard on her silverware.

    ¡°I never said I was the one to be the judge at all.¡± Arcane denies.

    ¡°But you certainly thought it.¡± Fate challenges, pointing accusingly at Arcane. ¡°Because you alone have the ability to decide what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Should we leave?¡± Stone asks, looking around at everyone. Once she is ignored she drops her shoulders and tries to avoid entering anyone¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°I am not saying anything of the sort.¡± Arcane replies, cutting her food with easy, calm motions in contrast to her too harsh eyes and set lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s a load of garbage!¡± Fate shouts, slamming her fist onto the table. Rain pulls the cushioning layer of water back once she lifts her hand, forming it into an orb next to her half eaten plate. Fate whirls around and glares at her. ¡°Stay out of this.¡±

    ¡°Protecting furniture.¡± Rain explains, protesting her innocence.

    ¡°Fate, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Stop lashing out at others just because you¡¯re uncomfortable.¡± Arcane says, taking a drink from her glass.

    Fate turns her venomous glare on Arcane, eyes flashing with anger. ¡°Stop sticking your nose in where it doesn¡¯t belong!¡±

    ¡°I would think that protecting my sister is where I belong, if anywhere.¡± Arcane replies, putting her utensils down with steady hands.

    ¡°Oh, and you¡¯ve been so good at that, haven¡¯t you?¡± Fate growls, raising her hands. ¡°Only showing up where you¡¯re not wanted, pretending to be a goody two shoes all the bloody time. Go away and leave us alone, why don¡¯t you? It¡¯d be better than what you are doing!¡±

    ¡°Could we please not right now?¡± Stone pleads, covering her ears and looking away. Rain, on the other hand, looks back and forth between her sisters with a variety of emotions flowing through her deep blue eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Fate. You know I can¡¯t.¡± Arcane apologizes, shaking her head and folding her hands into her lap.

    ¡°Why not? Are you saying our opinions don¡¯t matter?¡± Fate growls back. ¡°Just what I¡¯d expect-¡±

    ¡°Fate!¡± Arcane shouts, silencing the other girl with the sheer force of her words. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you.¡±

    ¡°... you can¡¯t.¡± Fate says softly, letting her eyes and head fall.

    ¡°Who says?¡± Arcane asks, looking around at the three sisters all staring at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we the strongest ever? Aren¡¯t we the future leaders of this nation? If we can¡¯t help one of our own, what good are we? We can do anything, dammit, no matter who stands in our way.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Fate says, shaking her head. ¡°Even if all that is true, we can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡± Arcane asks, looking back to Fate with a triumphant smile on her face. ¡°Who¡¯s going to stop us¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t control people, Arcane!¡± Fate shouts, standing up abruptly and slamming her palms onto the table. ¡°I know you have this naive little dream about how this utopia of yours will work but it¡¯s not bloody possible, do you understand me? People are not the good, obedient little pawns you seem to have imagined. They are spiteful, malicious, envious, greedy, proud, cruel, and evil monsters masking themselves in the guise of virtue! They¡¯re chaotic, uncontrollable, and malevolent! You can¡¯t make them be nice, you can¡¯t make them stop hating each other! No matter how powerful we are, it simply cannot be done!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Arcane remains silent, the triumph gone from her face and an expression of deep thought replacing it as she stares at Fate.

    ¡°Do you understand that?¡± Fate pants, breathing heavily after her rant.

    ¡°I know.¡± Arcane says quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve always known.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Fate starts, raising her voice before frowning and stopping. ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Arcane says, looking off into the distance. ¡°I know that most of the universe hates us, and would rather see us all dead now than ever allow us to grow up. I know that every little kid at our schools hates the fact that we are stronger than them, and wants to bring us down by whatever method they can imagine. I know it probably far better than you do, because I actually read the reports on the assassination attempts and why we are always surrounded by guards, no matter where we go. You think of me as naive, don¡¯t you? I guess, in a way, I am.¡± Arcane smiles, sardonically, mocking herself. ¡°On my way here I left five assassins unconscious behind me, all alive and unarrested. Yesterday, while you were all playing online, I blocked two attempts to hack into our brains. There used to be more¡­ I also listen, constantly. You hear them every once in awhile, the sounds of fighting coming from the bodyguards we are constantly under the protection of. Zealots, envious malcontents, political dissidents, foreign agents, reckless daredevils¡­ All sorts of people who want us dead, or at least to make us aware that they do. I suppose, the fact that I still believe in anything at this point is kind of naive. Even so, I will not change my mind.¡±

    Rain, Stone, and Fate all stare at her in shock, even Rain¡¯s usual implacable nature overwhelmed by the sheer shock she had experienced. Arcane simply picks up her silverware and continues to eat, not minding the appalled looks her sisters give her. After a few minutes of shocked silence, Stone finally recovers enough to move.

    ¡°Two¡­ I¡¯ve never heard¡­ How did you?¡± Stone stammers, placing her ear against the wall and shaking her head.

    ¡°Your guards are quite skilled; I should know, of course. I help hire them.¡± Arcane replies, still eating calmly.

    ¡°... Lying.¡± Rain says simply, but everyone can hear that she herself doesn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Hacked¡­ would have noticed¡­ maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°How do¡­¡± Fate starts, taking a deep breath. ¡°How can you be that stupid? If you know all that, then why?¡±

    ¡°Because I trust in humans, Fate.¡± Arcane cuts her off, holding her glass up and swirling it in her hand. ¡°Not all of them, not even most of them, but some. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking of you.¡±

    ¡°You want me to trust¡­ humans?¡± Fate asks, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Not humans in general. A few¡­ friends, I guess.¡± Arcane elaborates, shrugging while taking a drink.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any friends.¡± Fate declines, harshly. ¡°I¡¯m fine on my own.¡±

    Arcane raises an eyebrow and doesn¡¯t reply immediately. Finally, she looks around the table at Rain, Stone, and Fate. Focusing for a while on that last one, she sighs and sets her glass back on the table.

    ¡°I do.¡± Arcane says softly, yet all three hear it quite clearly.

    ¡°What?¡± Fate asks, unsure what is going on.

    ¡°I need friends. So, my beloved sisters, how about it? Will you be my friends?¡± Arcane asks, meeting each of their eyes one by one.

    Stone is the first to shrug and nod. ¡°I thought we already were.¡±

    Rain slowly inclines her head and raises it. ¡°Not opposed.¡±

    Arcane finally turns to Fate, who shakes her head again. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need any friends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for you.¡± Arcane says. ¡°I¡¯m asking for me. Won¡¯t you help me, sister? No, won¡¯t you help this weak me, Fate?¡±

    Fate looks from Arcane to Rain and Stone and back. Finally she drops her shoulders and sighs. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me a whole lot of choices here. Fine, I¡¯ll be your friend, Arcane.¡± Fate stretches out her hand, which Arcane takes happily and clasps tightly.

    ¡°Friends.¡± Arcane says, shaking it once.

    ¡°Friends.¡± Fate repeats, nodding as Rain and Stone add their hands to the pile and repeat. ¡°Friends.¡±

 Chapter 22: Investigation

    Chapter 22: Investigation

    Arcane let the memories she had spent the last hour indulging in wash over her. Those had been the best, and the worst, times of her life; a childhood she even now had trouble escaping. To say it was the best of times, it was the worst of times would be an egregious understatement, the phrase a complete failure in trying to capture the immensity of the universe in which Arcane had lived.

    The cyan haired girl who had lived a life of infinite length and infinite depth raised her hand, her eyes no longer seeing the backs of closed lids, nor the stone walls of the crude and primitive castle that surrounded her, nor even the blue sky above. She saw around her eight faces, identical in form, only differentiated by the color of their hair and the shape of their smile.

    Too soon, the illusion vanished. Arcane saw her hand outstretched to touch the stone ceiling above her, feeling the hard, cold stone that seemed such a perfect metaphor for reality. Slowly letting her arm fall, she lay there unmoving, looking at the stone above her. Sitting up, she found the library below her to be empty of people, except only for a motionless Annabelle twirling a quill between her front paws. Arcane looked down at the red furred catgirl for a long time, her face inscrutable and her thoughts her own. Finally, she stood and jumped down, slipping out of the library to head for a bed somewhere in the castle. She was tired; for some reason, her mind did not rest well during her dreams.

    Behind her Annabelle watched the back of the cyan haired girl, having just noticed that she was within the library. Staring at the retreating back, she remembered the words of her father.

    ¡®Do you trust that child?¡¯

    ¡®She shows neither concern for reward nor punishment, royalty or commoner, cultivator or mundane.. It is disconcerting.¡¯

    ¡®Someone without desires, without limitations, is dangerous.¡¯

    ¡®Tread carefully¡­ Do not let emotion blind you.¡¯

    ¡®That girl cannot be trusted.¡¯

    Annabelle watched as Arcane disappeared into the hallway towards the royal quarters, considering. Finally, she whispered to herself into the much darker room.

    ¡°Who are you, Arcane?¡± She asked herself, the words soft but clear in the hide filled room. ¡°Can I trust you, or should I listen to papa¡¯s fears? I want to believe in you; you saved us when there was no benefit to doing so, you seemed so normal in Tidewalker port, you protected me from the faceless. But¡­ Papa is right. I don¡¯t know anything about you; you seek no reward, don¡¯t care about nobility, disregard cultivation. I don¡¯t know anything about your desires, I don¡¯t know what your limitations are.¡±

    Annabelle took a deep breath, shaking her head to herself in the growing darkness as the light of the torches faded, their fuel exhausted. ¡°Arcane¡­ If only you would tell me something, give me some way to reassure papa, to prove you are on our side. I wish I could make this easy for both of us, I wish I could just ask you straight out what you want, why you are here. But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t betray you like that, can¡¯t show that I don¡¯t trust you, despite all you have done for me. That would be dishonorable. Yet that only leaves me with the choice of an even greater dishonor¡­ but one that avoids showing it.¡±

    At that Annabelle smiled at herself, chuckling slightly. ¡°Huhuh¡­ I think I¡¯m becoming more ruler like, as papa would say. Caring more about my image than my honor, more about perception than my friends. Don¡¯t worry, Arcane¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t notice a thing, and if you are my enemy¡­ I will grant you mercy. So, please¡­ don¡¯t think worse of me for this. I¡¯ll bear enough guilt myself for the both of us.¡±

    Annabelle looked to the main door, which slowly opened to reveal Jasmina and Deadridge. The latter bowed and left, closing the door securely behind him, and the former walked to stand right in front of the king¡¯s table, bowing deeply when she got there.

    ¡°What would you ask of me, your highness.¡± Jasmina asked, kneeling and bowing her head before Annabelle.

    ¡°Jasmina¡­ you are the only one I can trust with this.¡± Annabelle said, standing herself and walking to right in front of Jasmina, letting the other keep her head bowed so she wouldn¡¯t see the complicated expressions that passed across the princess¡¯s face at what she was about to do.

    ¡°Your wish is my command, Your highness.¡± Jasmina expressed her loyalty, remaining bowed.

    ¡°I hope so, my friend. I wish for you to tail the girl who came with us from the Great Desert, Arcane. I wish to know everything she does, what she likes, what she dislikes, where she spends her time, everything. I can only entrust this to you, my friend.¡± Annabelle commanded, her voice constantly falling in volume as she continued until it was barely a whisper at the end.

    ¡°I hear and obey, your highness.¡± Jasmina replied, showing nothing of what she herself thought of this order.

    ¡°Jasmina¡­ I order you not as the Rose Princess, but as Annabelle. Even with that, will you still accept?¡± Annabelle asked, beckoning for Jasmina to raise her head. Holding her lips tightly, Annabelle waited while Jasmina slowly stood up and met Annabelle¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Even so, I will obey. For you, your high¡­ no, Annabelle, I will do whatever it takes to uncover that girl¡¯s mysteries.¡± Jasmina declared, before smiling. ¡°I am also curious, you know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Annabelle said, inclining her head the slightest fraction. Jasmina bowed more deeply again, then turned and marched out of the room, disappearing into the hallway. Once again left alone and in silence, Annabelle whispered to the darkness around her. ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    Arcane slept dreamlessly, the wards around her mind preventing her from being tormented either by ancient memories of times long gone or concerns about the present. Finally, the dawn light piercing the east facing window of the ornate room she had occupied woke her from her slumber. Stretching, she twisted her lithe body to ease the stiffness of her sleep. Settling back down into the bed with her muscles refreshed and ready to greet the coming day, she sighed while facing the ceiling above her.

    Idly, she traced the patterns of cracks and spider webs that marred the otherwise smooth stone. Raising her hand to follow along a particularly jagged example, she sighs and forces herself to sit up.

    At the far side of the room is a polished pane of some reflective material, perhaps some crude metal. In it, Arcane notes that she can see herself, and fixes her gaze on the person in the mirror.

    A young girl looks back, with long hair falling almost across the closed lids of her slightly slanted eyes. The color is lost, but Arcane fills it in mentally: a bright, unnatural cyan that would scream poison in a world that made sense. She continues to examine her own hair, brushing it out with her hand and admiring the perfect smoothness, the complete lack of any tangles or knots that would plague most females of any species (and many males, for that matter). Letting her hair fall down again, she brings her delicate hands up to her smiling face.

    Symmetry was once considered the preeminent requirement for beauty, and Arcane was an example of how far that premise could go. Her skin was flawless, of course, but more than that every cell and pore on one side was matched by the other. The tiny bones under her chin, the slight blush along her cheeks, the rounded ears tucked back against her skull; every aspect was proportioned according to a golden ratio, giving her an artificial, almost inhuman appearance. It was only made stranger by her sealed eyes and oddly colored hair.

    Arcane let her hands fall, looking over her face as a whole. Each individual aspect was placed perfectly, to be sure, but the overall effect was not the perfect beauty that allured all who saw it her ancestors had imagined. She was pretty, to be sure, but beautiful? Arcane didn¡¯t think so. Her evaluation only fell further as she traced her gaze down her petite body, perpetually childish with little more than a hint of the curves of an adult woman. The perfection of each individual aspect was maintained, of course, with symmetric limbs, smooth and hairless skin, subtle muscles with just the right amount of fat according to the research of years of human science, but the whole was somehow less than the sum of its parts.

    Arcane sighed again and turned to the side, letting her feet fall to the floor and pull her out of bed. Taking the dress she had hung from the bedframe and letting it fall over her head, Arcane let an undetectable vibration clean her body of all foreign entities and slapped her face a couple of times to welcome the new day.

    When she stepped out she was surprised to find a guard there, leaning against the wall and hurriedly pushing himself off to stand at attention as she stood in the doorway.

    ¡°Good morning, my lady.¡± the guard said, staring stiffly in the other direction. ¡°Her highness has ordered me to inform you that she will be remaining in the castle today, and that you are free to do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Arcane replied slowly, taking a half step back before deciding it was better just to be done with this. ¡°Thank you for telling me. Um¡­ You¡¯re dismissed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady!¡± The guard snapped a salute and marched off down the hallway. Arcane watched him go, stunned by the turn of events that led to her having her own guard (albeit only a few minutes) and unsure how to proceed. Then she shook her head to clear it.

    If she was free to do whatever she wanted (sanctioned by the princess; technically she was always so free) Arcane wanted to go explore town a bit more and maybe wander through the forest on its outskirts. A walk would do her good, and she might find a greater variety of fruit than just various types of apples. Not that she didn¡¯t like apples, of course, but variety was the spice of life. Thus, she set off for adventure in this new country, marching with determined footsteps and waving her hand in a mockery of old entertainment she had enjoyed.

    Far behind her, a pair of elfbeasts were peeking at her back and watching her antics. One was Jasmina, the blond haired confidant of the princess, and the other was the guard who was previously stationed outside Arcane¡¯s room.

    ¡°That good?¡± the faux-guard asked, glancing at Jasmina while he spoke in a whisper.

    ¡°It was perfect.¡± Jasmina smiled back, nodding thanks to the faux-guard. ¡°She never suspected a thing.¡±

    ¡°This is okay, right? Her highness won¡¯t get mad?¡± He added, suddenly looking nervous.

    Jasmina shook her head. ¡°Of course not. She herself instructed me to do this, and that she didn¡¯t want the girl near her today.¡±

    ¡°Great! So, what now?¡± The faux-guard asked, his mind apparently at ease with the new information.

    ¡°Now, my dear Lord Coleus, we follow her to see what she¡¯s up to.¡± Jasmina said with a cunning grin, the watching Lord Coleus mirroring her after a brief interlude.

    The two stealthy dashed from pillar to pillar, keeping Arcane¡¯s back in sight the entire time. Every once in awhile the girl would stop and look around, possibly unsure of which direction to go in this massive castle. When that happened the pair of tails hid even more deeply, waiting with bated breath until the girl made a choice of path.

    They engendered several odd looks from maids or butlers, who were cautioned to silence by hasty gestures from Jasmina or Coleus. Many rolling their eyes at the strange antics of the pair, a set of newly reunited betrotheds without many rumors about them in the capital, the servants continued on their way without seeming to tip off the steadily walking Arcane if they passed her. During one of the intervals Coleus dropped his spear off with a passing guard, holding a whispered conversation in a side corridor while Jasmina kept an eye on Arcane. From the perspective of the pair, the girl was laughably easy to tail, especially as she was supposed to be able to disappear into thin air whenever she wanted.

    ¡°This is easier than I thought.¡± Coleus expressed that very sentiment while they watched Arcane request directions from a very confused guard, who kept scratching his head and pointing in the same direction insistently.

    ¡°It will get harder once we get outside.¡± Jasmina warned, her paw making a motion to warn against overconfidence.

    ¡°Just leave it to me! I¡¯m a great tracker, too.¡± Coleus bragged, patting himself on the chest.

    Jasmina smiled back and went back to watching Arcane and the guard, the pair having concluded their discussion with the guard still very confused. Exchanging a glance, Jasmina and Coleus dashed forward to intercept the guard before he could return to his rounds.

    ¡°Another lost fool¡­ Oh, Lady Jasmina and Lord Coleus, Sorry for not seeing you there.¡± the guard said, his face going red as he bowed deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Coleus replied magnanimously.

    ¡°Yeah, just tell us what that girl just now was asking you.¡± Jasmina ordered, keeping an eye on the retreating back of Arcane further down the hallway.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, her. She wanted to know how to get out of the castle, but didn¡¯t want to go to the main entrance on the other side. She kept asking if there was some sort of closer way out or something¡­ can you believe that?¡± The guard laughed, and Coleus nodded his thanks as he and Jasmina dashed off to continue to pursue Arcane as she made her way deeper into the castle.

    ¡°Asking about secret entrances to the palace, definitely suspicious.¡± Coleus said, narrowing his eyes at the girl¡¯s back. ¡°You were right -Ouch! What was that for?¡±

    Jasmina had slapped the back of Coleus¡¯s head while he was nodding, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. ¡°Not really, you idiot. She walked this way for several minutes only to be told she went completely the wrong direction; anybody would be frustrated there wasn¡¯t a closer entrance. Also, you pointed this way when you told her to do whatever she wanted, you moron.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Yeah.¡± Coleus said, nursing his bruised skull. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any need to hit me, though.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°It made me feel better.¡± Jasmina shrugged, not minding it.

    Coleus glared at her and followed as she took off after Arcane again, who seemed to be muttering something under her breath. Probably complaints about her directions, Coleus imagined. All in all, this was the most time he had gotten to spend with his fiance since the marriage was announced, and it was the first time she had asked for his help. Even if it was to trail a seemingly harmless girl, he would do his best to live up to her expectations. If only she would stop hitting him so casually, of course¡­

    Arcane found the exit to the castle, eventually, and the pair of noble elfbeasts followed her outside, standing straight and no longer keeping themselves out of sight while lazily trailing behind her. It had worked in the castle, where there were not too many people to see them, but out here it would be far more suspicious to hide behind pillars or corners while peeking after their target.

    ¡°-Or so you say, but what if she recognizes us?¡± Coleus asked, hiding his face as Arcane turns to the side and looks around a bit.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. There are a lot of elfbeasts here; she can¡¯t possibly identify us in this crowd.¡± Jasmina replied, ducking behind Coleus. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s no problem if she recognizes you.¡±

    ¡°Um, yes it is.¡± Coleus growled, turning around so his back faced the girl they were following. ¡°I don¡¯t have a guard¡¯s spear anymore in case you haven¡¯t noticed.¡±

    ¡°Guards don¡¯t carry them all the time, do they?¡± Jasmina asked, looking around him at the once again moving Arcane and urging him to keep walking.

    ¡°Yes they do! It¡¯s basically their job, you know.¡± Coleus rebutted her, looking around and pointing out a pair of patrolling guard carrying spears. ¡°See? All the time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just say you were off duty or something if she asks.¡± Jasmina said, pretending to examine something at a nearby stall while watching Arcane stand on top of a stone pedestal and look around the market.

    ¡°What¡¯s she looking for?¡± Coleus wondered as Arcane made another circle around the market with her gaze, obviously not finding what she was looking for.

    ¡°Slave food or something, probably.¡± Jasmina answered while toying with a few gilded stones. The merchant they were pretending to patronize swallowed nervously and peeked at his own pouch at the sight of gold in her paw.

    ¡°Seriously? I thought that was just malicious gossip.¡± Coleus exclaimed, scratching his head sheepishly.

    ¡°Not at all. She really does prefer it.¡± Jasmina said, tossing one of the gold stones to the merchant and taking one of the better stone blades in return. The merchant tried to count out enough of his own stones for the exchange, but Jasmina just waved him off and wandered away with Coleus in tow, following the meandering path Arcane took through the market.

    ¡°You overpaid by at least eight times for that blade, you know.¡± Coleus told Jasmina, rolling his eyes. ¡°It was worth four coppers at most.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? Not like money is important to us, is it?¡± Jasmina replied, examining the knife and putting it into her pouch.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but blazes was that shopkeep surprised.¡± Coleus agreed, laughing.

    The two trail after Arcane a bit more, who seemed to have given up on the market and was heading in the opposite direction from the castle. The two following her weren¡¯t quite sure where she was planning to go, there not being much in terms of markets in this direction.

    ¡°Where to now, I wonder?¡± Jasmina muttered, glancing to the side where Arcane was walking on the next road over.

    ¡°You sure we don¡¯t want to be closer?¡± Coleus asked, raising his paws when Jasmina glared back at him. ¡°It was just a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot less crowded here.¡± Jasmina explained.

    Coleus looked around and eyed several poorly dressed elfbeasts skulking in a nearby alley. ¡°Yeah, tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°So we have to leave more distance to not be spotted.¡± Jasmina continued as if it was obvious, ignoring Coleus¡¯s concerns.

    Coleus dropped back and exposed a well honed knife on his belt, as well as letting the nearby skulkers get a glimpse of his tier six cultivation. Those who were approaching paused and decided to seek easier prey elsewhere, clearing the street so the pair were walking down it alone. ¡°I completely agree.¡± Coleus said, pleased with the success of his intimidation tactic.

    ¡°You fool! What if she noticed that?¡± Jasmina growled, less than amused by his antics.

    ¡°You said she¡¯s not a cultivator! How would she notice?¡± Coleus demanded.

    ¡°How should I know?¡± Jasmina complained, glancing to the side and looking to where Arcane was supposed to be. Seeing nothing there, she looked forward again, satisfied, before remembering that she was supposed to see something and stopping instantly.

    Coleus nearly tripped over her, instantly complaining at the sudden change in speed. ¡°Hey?! What¡¯s the big idea here?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Jasmina replied.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Jasmina repeated, turning abruptly and racing back to the side alley she hadn¡¯t seen Arcane in and dashing through it to the other street.

    ¡°Blazes¡­ wait!¡± Coleus called after her, chasing behind and somehow catching up just in time to peek around the corner above Jasmina¡¯s shorter form.

    They are both treated to the sight of Arcane sheathing one of the glass swords she carried in the sheathe on her back, surrounded by groaning elfbeasts in ragged clothes with several broken stone knives lying all around them. Seeming unconcerned with the carnage she had just created, Arcane knelt down next to one and started poking him while saying something unheard by her tails.

    ¡°Blazes¡­¡± Coleus said, looking over the remnants of the one sided battlefield.

    Jasmina snorted. ¡°Of course it was. That¡¯s a high class artifact she carries, and none of them were even at the fourth tier.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­ Blazes, she¡¯s impressive. I thought artifacts didn¡¯t get that strong.¡± Coleus repeated, eyes still wide with awe.

    Across the street Arcane obtained what she need from the would be robber, nodding and brushing off her hands as she stood and set off in a different direction. Both Jasmina and Coleus recognized it as the shortest way to the edge of the city, exchanging a glance at that realization.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to the forest?¡± Coleus stated as if asking a question. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably trying to find some slave food or something.¡± Jasmina replied.

    ¡°You can find that in the forest?¡± Coleus wondered, thinking.

    Jasmina shrugged again. ¡°How should I know? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two hurried after Arcane, walking side by side now instead of one after another. It is doubtful they even noticed the change, but ahead of them a certain cyan haired girl with far more spatial awareness than the two could ever imagine smiled at how cute the couple following her were acting. Not minding their frankly amateur attempts to tail her, Arcane thought about what she heard from the bandit and the people in the market about the forest and plotted a path that would lead her over a stream and next to a rumored cave in search of any potential ingredients with which to prepare her own meal this evening. She wanted to cook something special, if only because she felt this was going to be the last time she had a chance for a while.

    Not knowing about the thoughts of their target, Jasmina and Coleus continued their futile efforts to be stealthy as they followed her to the edge of town. Cultivators were fundamentally unsuited to stealth, especially against someone trained in the detection of energy, as they were required to possess large reservoirs of energy to qualify as a cultivator. Merely refraining from releasing that energy did not make it go away or hide it; thus, to Arcane, those two with their above average cultivations had shone like beacons in the surrounding field of sparks. She had at first been curious about why she was being tailed, but remembering Annabelle¡¯s conversation with her father and recognizing Jasmina¡¯s energy she had come up with a reasonably good guess as to what had transpired.

    Arcane found the edge of town and paused there, tilting her face to the sun and feeling the warmth of the golden light and the chill of the forest breeze. Far behind her, a certain pair watched her antics and wondered as to their purpose.

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Coleus muttered.

    ¡°How should I know? Anyway, how do we follow her in the forest?¡± Jasmina growled back.

    ¡°Leave that to me.¡± Coleus said, displaying an expression of confidence. ¡°Tracking is my speciality.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Jasmina agreed hesitantly.

    Arcane let her head fall and took a few steps into the forest, lightly walking over the fallen leaves and rotted wood that made up the forest floor. Jasmina and Coleus followed, Coleus carefully instructing Jasmina on how to walk through the forest soundlessly.

    ¡°And now you¡­ Ah, watch out for that dry wood. It¡¯ll snap if you step on it and¡­ Woah, be more careful. Try not to break anything if you can help it.¡± Coleus instructed, dividing his attention between following the slight traces Arcane had left in the forest and Jasmina¡¯s clumsy attempts to sneak in the wild.

    ¡°Would you shut your blazing mouth and keep an eye on her?¡± Jasmina demanded, frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose her trail. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get going.¡± Coleus disregarded that suggestion, shaking his head scornfully. Jasmina sighed and continued to attempt an acceptable forest trek under the strict tutelage of Coleus.

    She soon got the hang of covering her feet in a layer of cultivation, allowing her to move soundlessly enough to satisfy her fiance, after which their pace quickened noticeably and they were able to catch up to Arcane. The bright cyan girl stood out in the dull colors of the surrounding forest, her hair alone enough of a guide for the amateur pair of trackers. They kept their distance, remaining in sight of their target but believing themselves invisible to her. Their conversation sputtered in the silence of the forest, lacking the cover the sounds of the city had provided. Thus they trailed along behind her in silence, watching Arcane and occasionally each other.

    Arcane first wandered through the forest running her hands over every flowering plant she came across. Most did not lead to fruit, though she collected a few berries into her spatial pockets and several stalks of something akin to spices. Unfortunately being far north of the tropics their variety was limited, but Arcane believed she would be able to make something of them. Seeing her sniffing at grass, though, the two elfbeasts exchanged a worried look and saw in each other the same confusion that they themselves felt: what did this girl think she could do with grass, of all things?

    The forest soon opened up, the towering trees being replaced by long grass and an open plain through which wound a brook. Arcane walked over to the crossing, a set of fallen trees lashed together by a few vines and ropes in impromptu style. Testing it with her foot, she found it stable and worked her way across.

    Jasmina and Coleus, though, had yet to leave the shadows of the forest.

    ¡°What now?¡± Jasmina asked in a low tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably heading for the bridge. If we wait a few minutes we can get across the plain and catch up to her.¡± Coleus answered, thinking ahead.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Jasmina confirmed.

    ¡°Normally, yes, but if she wants some of this grass¡­ we¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡± Coleus replied after seeing Jasmina¡¯s face grow hard. She nodded in agreement and the two continued to wait.

    Once Coleus felt enough time had passed they raced out into the plain and bounded across the bridge, ducking into the cover of the forest beyond. Hiding behind trees Coleus started tracing his eyes over the ground for footprints while Jasmina held her breath and peeked in every direction.

    ¡°She went this way.¡± Coleus announced, pointing in a certain direction.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Jasmina wondered, seeing far too many footprints in the mud surrounding the bridge¡¯s end.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else with oval paws.¡± Coleus explained as if it was obvious, pointing to clear ovular shapes that lacked the four toes and one pad of elfbeast paws. Jasmina nodded, and the two set off once again in pursuit of Arcane.

    The next few hours were the same. Arcane wandered through the forest, grabbing random fruits, a few vegetables she recognized, spices wherever she could find them, and occasionally just a good view of the area. Coleus and Jasmina exchanged short conversations whenever she went out of sight, teaching each other about their own talents. Jasmina was an able leader and good decision maker, while Coleus¡¯s set of skills made him invaluable to the pursuit. The earlier aggression dissipated, replaced by a sense of camaraderie as they went through mud and insects together.

    The last place Arcane went was the summit of a hill, one where the trees cleared out of the way and gave a splendid view of the Rose city and its surroundings. She stood there on the peak, looking down on the civilization of the elfbeasts without moving, while Coleus and Jasmina were treated to their own view from far behind her.

    Smiling slightly to herself, Arcane stopped declaring her presence and seemed to vanish from sight for the two elfbeasts.

    ¡°What?¡± Coleus shouted, running forward to look down the hill. Seeing nothing, he turned to Jasmina with an apologetic face.

    Jasmina emerged more slowly from concealment, eyes scanning every which way including over Arcane herself several times. ¡°How did we lose her?¡± She asked in a soft voice, shaking with uncertainty.

    ¡°I have no idea. Even the best trackers can¡¯t disappear like that¡­ does she have some sort of invisibility or something?¡± Coleus wondered, scratching his head and looking across the route back to town.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know. Her highness is going to be so disappointed¡­¡± Jasmina cried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Coleus said forcefully. ¡°If she says anything I¡¯ll back you up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Coleus¡­¡± Jasmina smiled, walking over to stand beside him. Paw in paw, they looked down at the Rose city spread out before them, illuminated by the setting sun. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She whispered.

    ¡°So are you.¡± Coleus said back, looking not at the sunlight but at his betrothed beside him. But when she turned to smile at him he averted his eyes and blushed, pretending to examine the scenery.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jasmina said, squeezing his paw and leaning against him. ¡°You know, I think this fiance thing is going to work.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ mad, anymore?¡± Coleus asked, looking down at her.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Jasmina replied, smiling back.

    Invisible and undetectable Arcane floated in the air beside them, watching the couple and the sunset on the horizon. The sky seemed to light on fire, brilliant oranges and reds forming a perfect backdrop to the happy couple. Her work done, she floated away and started her trek back to the city itself, where she would find a few cooking implements to make her treasured meal.

    It did not take her long, the sunset just finishing as she returned to the roof of the castle and started cooking. A burning coal formed the base of her stove, made of shaped stone and a small fire. She mixed all the ingredients she had obtained into a bowl of water, which she quickly boiled and stirred frequently even as the sun descended. A few more things were added: the meat of the sand dragons, fish from the ocean, ground spices she kept for herself, a trace some oily liquid. Leaving the pot to stew, Arcane leaned back and watched over the world, seeing Jasmina and Coleus arriving back in the city in the distance. They separated at the castle gate, Jasmina heading in to report after a brief discussion with Coleus. He seemed about to wait outside, but Jasmina called something and waved, leading him to walk off with a certain bounce in his step and a trace of worry in his ears.

    The city started to fall silent. The merchant stalls were packed away, the furnaces of the chefs and the crafters faded into darkness. The last of the hunters returned, hanging up their spears and bows and greeting their mates or parents. Hugs and scratches were exchanged, welcomes home and joyous reunions. Others waited at home, still, for the last few to finish up. Children were put to bed by their parents, who themselves headed for sleep soon after. Youths, not yet adult, but no longer children, snuck out to meet with friends or were caught by their parents and returned to the nest.

    Soon after the activity fell into silence, only a few dedicated scribes still working by candlelight, Arcane judged her pot to be finished and set it on the ground in front of her. She took a pair of sticks she had found and arranged them in her hand, using them to reach down and pluck a few pieces from the frothing stew. Blowing to cool them, she lifted the sticks to her mouth and took her first bite of the laboriously prepared meal.

    It wasn¡¯t good, to be honest. The spices were blander than she had thought, their flavors not surviving the boiling process, and the meat was far too tough. The sauce was too thin, the vegetables too few, and the fruits lacked any trace of sweetness. Even so, Arcane smiled as she ate every last piece of it.

    Folding the pair of sticks and bowing her head to the empty pot, Arcane patted her stomach in satisfaction and stood up on top of the castle roof. The various tools she had used vanished with a gesture, leaving only a slight glow from the single coal she had left behind. Looking at it, Arcane picked the burning ember up with her bare hands and blew gently to brighten it. When it turned a pale orange, she drew back her arm and cast it into the sky. Like a shooting star, it blazed through the air for a bit before going out, the fragile piece of charred wood unable to withstand the air¡¯s resistance and breaking into countless tiny sparks that soon burned themselves out. Watching, Arcane made sure every last spark had dissipated before it reached the ground and then whispered to herself,

    ¡°A shooting star¡­ make a wish, Arcane.¡±

    With the darkness returning, she turned away from the city and vanished into the castle, returning to the same room she had used before. Idly, she wondered if she would have another visit tomorrow from a guard, real or fake. Doubtful either way, she decided just before she went to sleep, falling asleep almost instantly on the soft bed in the royal estates.

 Chapter 23: My Heart is My Own - 1

    Chapter 23: My Heart is My Own

    A cyan haired girl with unnaturally symmetric features, though her inhuman air is beginning to dissipate as she matures through her adolescence, fidgets constantly on a bench in a sort of transportation station surrounded by concrete and metal. She appears around 13 or 14, just past the end of puberty but not yet mature enough to be considered a young lady instead of a child. That doesn¡¯t stop her from trying, though; a pair of heeled shoes and long skirt demonstrate her desire to be seen as a mature adult to any who look at her.

    A sound echoes in the chamber as a metallic sphere rolls into the station, causing the girl to jerk her head up and watch it intently until an older couple step out, hand in hand. The pair of lovers, or at the very least close friends, are monitored from the corner of the girl¡¯s eyes until they disappear into a tube heading up through the ceiling. Sighing, the almost fourteen years old Arcane starts tapping her foot continuously on the hard floor, not minding the perhaps worrisome bending of her shoe¡¯s heel as she does.

    Several minutes later another sphere of metal arrives in the station and attracts the same intense scrutiny from Arcane. When it opens to reveal a pale haired girl, with features almost identical to Arcane herself, she leaps to her feet and rushes over to grab the girl¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re late!! Let¡¯s go, hurry!¡± Arcane yells, almost pulling Fate off her feet in her enthusiasm.

    Fate gapes at her, regaining her balance and trying to slow the half running form of her sister still grasping her hand. ¡°Wait, Arcane, stop, hold on a second.¡± She says, pulling the other girl to a stop just before they fall into one of the shafts piercing the ceiling.

    ¡°No time now, we have to hurry!¡± Arcane replies, yanking Fate into one of the shafts and then jumping in herself. The two shoot up out of the station and into a crowded city block. ¡°Come on!¡±

    Fate, realizing she¡¯s not going to get anything from her sister/friend in this state, follows after her with a exasperated sigh. It was little wonder, too. First she had been imperiously summoned to meet Arcane here with no explanation except that it was of paramount importance, and then when she finally did arrive the other girl was so obviously impatient that she was unable to get even the simplest answer to the question of what exactly was going on. Arcane herself, meanwhile, constant glances towards the timepiece in the corner of her eye and pales. It is almost impossible for them to make it on foot now, she decides.

    ¡°Fate, we¡¯re flying.¡± Arcane declares, coming to a sudden halt and bending her knees, still clutching her sister¡¯s hand in her own.

    ¡°Alright- wait, what?! In the middle of a city, are you completely insaaaaaa-!!!¡± Fate screams as Arcane kicks the ground with both legs and sends the two of them shooting into the air, before they seem to bounce off something and rocket down the passage between the buildings.

    Still screaming, Fate holds tightly to Arcane and closes her eyes against the intense wind. Arcane doesn¡¯t, still needing to see where they are going. Every few streets, the pair seem to bounce again and turn their reckless flight in a different direction. Flying cars of both magical and non-magical nature slow to watch the insane exercise, along with many pedestrians trying to figure out if that was legal and if so how they could do so as well. Or even if it wasn¡¯t so, for that matter.

    Luckily for Fate¡¯s sanity, they only bounce six times before Arcane slows down and lands them gracefully in front of an immense temple, opulent with the wealth of countless worlds. Once landed Arcane lets go of Fate, who stumbles over to a bench to catch her breath, and begins to straighten her own clothes out.

    ¡°So¡­ Are you going to, let me know, why you called, me out, yet?¡± Fate pants, narrowing her eyes at her cyan haired and far too reckless sister.

    ¡°Faith called. She asked me to do something for her, but I have trouble doing it on my own.¡± Arcane explains evasively. She pointedly does not look directly at Fate while talking, but still feels the suddenly piercing nature of her sister¡¯s glare.

    ¡°Faith is a priestess, correct?¡± Fate hisses in a venomous tone.

    ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s also a friend and¡­¡± Arcane starts to rationalize until Fate cuts her off with an even more dangerous whisper.

    ¡°You did not agree to anything yet, did you?¡± Fate asks, making it pretty clear the answer had better be no.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Arcane groans, thinking quickly. ¡°I mean technically I didn¡¯t really agree to anything, but I can¡¯t really say no¡­ Could you just give me a hand-¡±

    ¡°No. Absolutely, one thousand percent, unconditionally, definitely not.¡± Fate snaps, shaking her head repeatedly. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going home right this instant.¡±

    Fate walks over and grabs Arcane¡¯s hand, pulling hard while trying to remember the way back to the station. To her surprise she is the one sent off balance, as Arcane refuses to budge in any way. Turning around, she stares at her sister, who guiltily bows her head and looks away.

    ¡°Fate, I¡¯m doing this.¡± She says in a soft tone.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. We¡¯re going home right this second even if I have to knock you out and drag you there.¡± Fate replies without a trace of doubt or uncertainty.

    Arcane continues to shake her head and doesn¡¯t move. Fate drops her hand, finding physical force useless, and gathers a black magic power to herself.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fate says in a flat tone. ¡°If you won¡¯t come back by choice, I have no choice.¡±

    Arcane doesn¡¯t do anything, but a golden energy falls from the sky and covers the temple and the region around it. Fate¡¯s black magic is suppressed considerably, though she still has enough to cover herself with it. Gasping in fury, she whirls towards the entrance of the temple to see a golden girl kneeling on the top steps, surrounded by several robed figures of indeterminate age and sex. Behind her, only visible to the magically attuned eyes of those like Fate and Arcane, is another golden figure, a male holding a set of scales and a book of law.

    ¡°Purity.¡± Fate spits at the girl, turning back to her sister and continuing in a vicious tone. ¡°Is this harlot the one who tricked you into this, sister?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Fate.¡± Another voice says, this one similar to the pair of sisters albeit slightly different. Fate and Arcane look up to see another girl with similarly symmetric features and unnaturally colored hair and eyes, though hers are a mixed of black and white that resemble the starry sky at night. Faith bows to both of them, first in greeting to Arcane, then far lower in apology to Fate. ¡°And my mistake that requires her help to correct.¡±

    ¡°The you should know better!¡± Fate screams, stepping aggressively towards the bowing black haired girl before glancing at Purity and her golden guardian. Thinking better of it, she stops, contenting herself with the most deadly glare yet.

    ¡°I do. As powerful as your sister is I have no misunderstandings that she is invincible. However, the current situation¡­¡± Faith starts to explain, but Fate cuts her off again.

    ¡°We can¡¯t kill a god, Faith!!¡± She howls, slamming her arms to her sides and causing the temple to tremble. The golden guardian flickers, its power weakening though Purity begins to chant something that stabilizes it.

    ¡°Maybe we should speak further inside.¡± Arcane says into the silence after Fate¡¯s attack, looking around at the growing crowd of bystanders. Faith raises her head slowly and bows again, turning and leading the way to the temple. Purity, as well as the priests beside her, lets the divine protection fall and retreats into the holy sanctum as well.

    Fate glares at Arcane before moving, making sure her sister was looking into her eyes before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± She spits before whirling around and marching after the other two champions into the temple of some god.

    Arcane watches the others vanish into the temple, before turning around and waving her hand towards the gathered crowd. They exclaim in shock as they find themselves unable to move forward, slowly falling backwards with several accidental motions and clearing out the area in front of the temple. Satisfied with her work, Arcane follows the other two inside.

    The four participants remain silent as priests serve them tea and cakes, Fate fixing a glare on Faith, Purity cautiously watching Fate, Faith bowing her head and looking at no one, and Arcane seeming to look at nothing while observing the other three with the corners of her vision. Once the refreshments are served, the servants bow and leave the room, allowing the four the privacy to discuss whatever it was the need to without disturbing others or drawing attention to themselves.

    Once they¡¯re gone, Fate is the first to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve been told, killing a god is impossible no matter how many people try.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Not even death can touch a god.¡± Purity replies, her voice melodic and filled with kindness that somehow does not interfere with the clear antagonism she directs at Fate.

    ¡°Purity! Let me handle this.¡± Faith reprimands, staring down the other girl until she gets a reluctant nod. ¡°Fate¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to say, you-!¡± Fate snarls, leaning forward with her hands curled like claws. Yet before anything can escalate the situation further Arcane cuts her off with a wave of her hand, silencing the other girl.

    Fate turns furious eyes on Arcane while opening and closing her mouth soundlessly. ¡°Faith has requested that we weaken a god enough that it can be sealed, Fate. Not kill it.¡±

    ¡°More precisely, I need it to lose it¡¯s malice.¡± Purity interrupts. ¡°It would be much preferred if it wasn¡¯t sealed, but returned to the path of righteousness.¡±

    ¡°And I told you we don¡¯t have that kind of power.¡± Arcane snaps at Purity, shaking her head. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Sealing it will do just fine. It is Purity and my fault that she learned malice.¡± Faith explains while bowing her head.

    ¡°Your fault, you mean.¡± Purity corrects, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Of course, all my fault-¡± Faith starts to repeat, until Arcane cuts her off and glares at Purity.

    ¡°A priestess could not infect a god with malice, Purity. It must be a believer who did that, or a contractor.¡± Arcane declares.

    ¡°Are you saying I-¡± Purity raises her voice, jumping to her feet and opening her eyes to their limit.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Fate snarls, black magic throwing Purity back into her seat with uncalled-for force. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m listening to this; who gives a damn whose fault it is, how are you going to fix this?¡±

    ¡°The god has only slightly been infected by malice, enhanced by its destructive acts after the first infection. It should not be too difficult to undo that damage¡­¡± Faith says while Purity struggles to rise and glares hatefully at Fate, neither of whom is paying any attention to her.

    ¡°Oh, for the love of humanity, would you all please just shut up?¡± Arcane growls, a torrent of magical power erupting around her and suppressing the black magic of Fate, the golden god Purity is trying to summon, and the slight power Faith is using to enhance her voice. ¡°Purity, you tried to summon a god that was in a state of being slightly infected by malice. Faith, you tried to use another god that was antagonistic to that one to suppress it, reinforcing that malice. Both of you screwed up, so stop arguing about it.¡± Receiving nods from both of them, Arcane turns her eyes to Fate. ¡°Fate, the deity in question is a low level nature god disturbed by recent turmoil on its source worlds. It can barely bring out enough power to match either one of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, but-¡± Fate interrupts.

    ¡°Let me finish.¡± Arcane says calmly, staring Fate down until the other girl nods. ¡°The deity in question cannot bring out enough power to match both of us. Further, because the connection is unstable, it can easily be severed by your death magic and the manifestation destroyed, effectively sealing it until the malice can be cleansed. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°In theory yes, buthowdowedelivermymanatoaspiritualconnection, Arcane?¡± Fate speaks extremely quickly, the words tumbling over each other in her haste to get them out.

    ¡°... What?¡± Arcane asks, confused.

    ¡°How do we get my mana to a spiritual connection, Arcane?¡± Fate repeats, more slowly this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but I¡¯m not exactly a priestess.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Arcane says, nodding in comprehension.

    ¡°Oh? Arcane, that¡¯s kind of a big hole in your plan, you know?¡± Fate says incredulously.

    ¡°Not really. I can manipulate your mana if you let me, and I can interfere with a spiritual connection as well.¡± Arcane says flippantly, though both Purity and Fate freeze at that admission.

    ¡°Just a few months ago you could barely establish your own, and you can already interfere with others¡­¡± Faith mutters. ¡°The path of talent is truly unfair.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fate says nothing, looking at Arcane¡¯s calm face and finally nodding. ¡°Alright. Even so, just in case you¡¯ve forgotten, we¡¯re talking about fighting a literal god with nigh infinite power until we cut that connection, which it will not appreciate, and then destroying a manifestation of said being with energy able to match either one of us alone, not to mention the fact that we¡¯ll be drained after using all our power to cut the connection¡­¡± She trails off, seeing Arcane¡¯s face not moving. ¡°Are you getting any of this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, Fate.¡± Arcane says confidently, taking one of the cups of tea and sipping it gently. Then she spits it out, making a face. ¡°Blegh.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why drink it?¡± Faith wonders from the side, waving her hand to clean up the mess with a wave of holy energy.

    ¡°Because she thought it would look cool.¡± Fate sighs, hanging her head.

    ¡°That totally ruined the mood.¡± Purity comments, sipping her own tea elegantly.

    ¡°I hate all of you.¡± Arcane complains jokingly, putting the cup on the table and pushing it away to grab one of the cakes. Inspecting it, she takes a small, nervous bite before devouring the rest, leaning back with a much better expression on her face.

    The four girls then exchange glances and start laughing, unable to hold it in anymore over the repeated funny incidents of the last few minutes. They trail off a few minutes later, wiping tears out of their eyes and looking around with much less animosity than before.

    ¡°So, Fate¡­ you in?¡± Arcane asks, only her eyes showing her internal pleading.

    Sighing, Fate nods. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t leave you alone on this one.¡±

    ¡°I am most grateful for your assistance.¡± Faith says, bowing to everyone in turn and wiping a tear out of the corner of her eye.

    Purity takes another sip of tea as everyone¡¯s eyes turn to her, then shrugs and bows her head. ¡°Haa¡­ Humility is a virtue. Thank you all for cleaning up my mistake.¡± She says, placing her hand over her heart and bowing to all three of the others, who smile back at her.

    The four girls finish the snacks and then rise as one, summoning the servants back into the room. An elderly priest, perhaps a bishop of some sort Arcane decides, bows to Purity as he enters. ¡°Milady.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Look after the temple.¡± Purity orders, sweeping past him and into the hallway. Faith shrugs and follows her, clasping her hands and bowing to the bishop with Arcane and Fate trailing behind her.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Arcane whispers as Fate passes her. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much this means to me.¡±

    Fate shrugs and slows her pace to walk beside her sister, watching the backs of Faith and Purity ahead of them. ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arcane says, smiling until Fate quickens her pace and leaves her trailing behind. ¡°Friends¡­¡± She mutters, seeming dissatisfied for some reason.

    The four girls easily evade the attention still focused on the temple, albeit from much further away, and board a flying car in the yard. Whirring to life, the hunk of metal activates its anti-gravity engines and pushes off from the ground, rising into the air and slowly ascending past the towering metal structures that make up the city in which the temple lies.

    ¡°So, how have things been with the wonder nine?¡± Faith asks when they are above the city skyline, the vehicle orienting itself towards their destination.

    ¡°¡®Wonder nine¡¯?¡± Fate asks, rolling her eyes. ¡°Assuming you¡¯re talking about my sisters, we¡¯re doing well.¡±

    ¡°Figures as much. Haa¡­ It¡¯s nice you all get along so well.¡± Faith complains.

    ¡°Are you still on about that?¡± Arcane wonders from next to Fate, the four girls sitting in a line so she has to lean past the pale girl to see the priestess, who sighs.

    ¡°Yeah. I mean in addition to everything else, I just think it¡¯s seriously unfair.¡± Faith whines, shaking her fist at nothing.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Purity asks, rotating her seat on the end so she¡¯s facing everyone else. Fate looks equally confused, glancing out of the corner of her eye at Arcane.

    ¡°Faith and I were talking a while ago.¡± Arcane explains. ¡°We noticed that most of the paths are competing over a limited resource, except the paths of battles and magic. And with the path of battles being, well, the path of battles, that means only our path can get along with our own kind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true.¡± Purity comments, shaking her head. ¡°I mean, sure Draco and Aria are going after the same things, and the line between beasts and sea beasts is a bit blurry, but we all still get along pretty well. I¡¯m pretty sure the Wielders are similar.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Is it just priestesses?¡± Faith asks, collapsing back onto her seat. ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    ¡°To be fair, the Saints I know get along pretty well. It might just be you, honestly.¡± Fate comments, avoiding Faith¡¯s sudden glare. ¡°I mean, except for cultivators, nobody else really tries to sabotage each other except in actual matches.¡±

    ¡°Have you met a lot of the Saints? I haven¡¯t.¡± Arcane comments, frowning.

    ¡°A couple. One was Mercy, though, so that may play a part.¡± Fate answers.

    ¡°Of course it does. That girl¡¯s too nice for her own good.¡± Faith agrees, shaking her head. ¡°Not as bad as Charity, of course, among others, but still way too nice.¡±

    Purity looks at Faith oddly and shakes her head. ¡°In other words, most of your kind are too nice¡­ Doesn¡¯t that make you the odd one out?¡±

    Faith gapes at her, opening and closing her mouth while Arcane and Fate suppress their giggles. Frowning while looking around at all of them, Faith folds her arms over her chest and shrinks back into her seat. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough about how the other champions get along with each other, and Faith¡¯s surprising cultivator like tendencies.¡± Arcane says with a smile, eliciting another groan from Faith. ¡°Anybody hear any interesting rumors?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but there is something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Purity says from the other side. Arcane leans forward to see her, gesturing for her to continue. ¡°Have you heard about the New Revolt?¡±

    Arcane frowns suddenly, sitting back and facing forward. Faith and Fate look between the two of them, uncertainty on their faces at the strange reactions from both Purity and Arcane.

    ¡°I can see that¡¯s a yes.¡± Purity mutters, closing her eyes briefly.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to discuss it now, to be honest.¡± Arcane says firmly, still looking straight ahead at the open sky.

    ¡°What is the New Revolt, Purity?¡± Fate asks, sensing she¡¯ll get no answers from Arcane.

    ¡°Fate.¡± Arcane says quietly, drawing the rests¡¯ attention as she shakes her head deliberately. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Fate frowns and opens her mouth to respond, but Purity beats her to it. ¡°Don¡¯t need to know? I don¡¯t know what information you have, but my sources say precisely the opposite.¡± the golden girl remarks.

    ¡°Purity, enough. It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Arcane maintains, not flinching in her position.

    ¡°Well, I for one would like to know. Given that you have no authority over me, you can¡¯t stop me asking, Arcane. Purity?¡± Faith declares, turning to the golden girl who is still staring at Arcane until the other girl shrugs and bows her head. Fate watches her sister for a bit longer before turning to join the other two.

    ¡°The New Revolt is the term for a series of pure human democracy movements in the Dominion and Empire, along with most of the federated nations and republic states. Except calling it that is too simple; they¡¯re a group of pro war factions trying to incite intergalactic conflict and subjugate all other races in the name of human supremacy and equality of all intelligent beings.¡± Purity explains, causing Fate and Faith to stare at her in shock. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s code for the universe moving closer to war.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already at war.¡± Arcane whispers softly, but all three hear her quite clearly in the silence.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to say anything.¡± Fate points out.

    Purity, on the other hand, frowns. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I would have¡­¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t start recently, Purity.¡± Arcane explains softly, her face frozen into a mask. ¡°Finale¡¯s been at war ever since the champions program was initiated. The Dominion, Vegetal, the Clans, even the Theocracy; they¡¯ve been shielding us from the worst of it, but there is no doubt the universe is at war.¡±

    While the other three were silenced by her cold tone, Arcane turns to stare at Purity with a cold, harsh mask of a face. ¡°And that war will never reach us. It will not be allowed to happen. The New Revolt, the Crusaders of Equality, the pure human coalition; none of them will reach us. It is nothing to be concerned about in any way, shape, or form. Is that understood?¡± Arcane asks, staring all three of her companions down one by one.

    ¡°Why do you sound so worried- nevermind.¡± Purity starts to wonder, then thinks better of it and shakes her head at Arcane¡¯s frozen glare.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Arcane says in the same cold voice, before sitting back and placing her hand on Fate¡¯s shoulder, who flinches. ¡°If you could forget everything you just heard, that would be great, sister.¡±

    Fate slowly nods, not wanting to cross this version of her sister, and Arcane lets the mask melt into a smile, nodding and changing the subject. ¡°So, any more information about this god we¡¯re hunting?¡±

    The girls relax and discuss the god they are planning to attack, though all of them have trouble forgetting the ominous warning Arcane had let slip. Fortunately or unfortunately, their ability to forget it was temporarily enhanced by the sudden explosion of their car.

 Chapter 23: My Heart is My Own - 2

    Chapter 23: My Heart is My Own

    ¡°What the?!?!¡± Fate screamed, disintegrating the pieces that flew towards her while Purity and Faith covered themselves in barriers of golden light. Arcane was untouched, her portion of the car undamaged and hanging in the air as she calmly unbuckled her safety restraints and floated out, holding the remaining piece in a hand of magic.

    ¡°I found our target.¡± She observes calmly, pointing at a humanoid figure made of golden light with four arms crossed over its chest, glaring up at them. A heartbeat later it disappears behind a cloud of dust and the shattered remnants of half a flying car.

    ¡°It found us, you mean.¡± Faith comments, creating a ward around the area and blessing Arcane and Fate with a barrier of golden light. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it contained.¡±

    ¡°Why are you- Oh, forget it.¡± Fate yells, before sighing and throwing up her arms. Looking down at the clearing cloud of dust behind which a golden figure can be seen, she points at it and makes a shooting motion. A black hole appears in the golden figure, though it rapidly closes. ¡°Bang.¡±

    ¡°I pray for salvation under your blessing, and hope that you grant me safety in the trials of the Burning plains.¡± Purity¡¯s voice enters all of their ears as a golden figure begins to form behind her. ¡°Grant me your strength, Lord of Punishment! Deliver judgement to this sinner who fell from heaven!¡± She shouts, and the golden figure falls to engage the other god in hand to hand combat.

    ¡°Is that going to help?¡± Fate wonders, still shooting bullets of black magic with pinpoint accuracy.

    ¡°I rather doubt it.¡± Arcane comments, and indeed a second later the golden figure they are targeting swells to a building sized giant with trails of black and red energy crossing its golden skin like veins or wounds. Yet as soon as the Lord of Punishment touches one of those lines, it begins to shake as red infects it, causing Purity to pale and shake in pain.

    ¡°Pull it back, Purity.¡± Arcane orders, calmly descending to stand eye level with the giant. Purity nods and dismisses her deity, which throws off the infection and turns into a flash of light. ¡°We have to do this ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Of course we do. You thought this was a good idea why again?¡± Fate notes, countering a storm of magical attacks flowing from the deity. Mostly malevolent thoughts and fear magic, trying to break their will to fight, all four notice as they float above the giant.

    Arcane hovers in front of the giant for a time, sending magic against divine power, countering every blow of its while searching for an opening. Pure magic power flows into the world, directed against other magical power to cancel almost completely without leaving an effect in the physical universe. Still, the sheer amount of such power is disturbing to both Faith and Purity, who hurriedly move higher to avoid being caught by a mistake either could make at any moment.

    After a bit Arcane clicks her tongue and ascends, while the giant growls and throws a ball of force at her retreating form. She offhandedly deflects it back, smashing the trees and small houses around its feet without doing any direct damage to the corrupted deity¡¯s manifested form.

    ¡°I tried feeling its connection, but it¡¯s too aware of me to even risk getting close. We need to wear it down.¡± She says once she¡¯s high enough to be heard by the others in a low voice.

    Faith and Purity grimace, but Fate gapes in appalled shock. ¡°Are you kidding me? The only reason this was feasible is that you could do that before we fought it and thus make it vulnerable!!¡± She shouts in a whisper, furiously rounding on Arcane while keeping an eye on the deity below them.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, too¡­ This ambush messed everything up.¡± Arcane mutters, sounding far less upset than Fate obviously was. ¡°Ah, well¡­ just a slight change of plans.¡±

    ¡°Slight? Slight? Our entire plan out the window and she calls it a slight change?¡± Fate growls, her face growing red with fury. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m so done with you! Next time you have a problem don¡¯t even think about calling me! Do you understand me? Don¡¯t you dare do it!¡±

    ¡°If it can infect one of my summons that easily, I won¡¯t be much help.¡± Purity notes, looking down at the corrupted god raging beneath them.

    ¡°Possession, maybe?¡± Faith wonders. ¡°How long can you maintain it?¡±

    Purity shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t really have a choice, do I?¡±

    ¡°Just get me an opening. I¡¯ll do my best to watch for when its defenses go down while I¡¯m fighting it.¡± Arcane declares, forming an aura of cyan radiance around her body. ¡°Once we get that hole, it¡¯s game over for this thing.¡±

    Purity and Faith exchange a glance and then shrug. They were wondering if perhaps Arcane should refrain from fighting directly to take advantage of an opening as soon as it appeared, but she was the only one capable of fighting directly against the god on even terms. Thus she didn¡¯t have much of a choice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­ Aargh, whatever! I swear you owe me big time for this, Arcane!¡± Fate shouts, creating a layer of black energy around herself and throwing a pair of similar orbs at the glowing giant. Arcane smiles back at her, but she ignores it. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    At the shout from Fate the trio of fighters shoot downwards to engage the deity, with Faith kneeling on thin air to enhance the barrier preventing damage to the surroundings. It would soon show its worth, as immense amounts of energy clash below her.

    Fate is the first to engage, streams of death energy drawing the life from all living things in the region instantly and reforming them into skeletal figures that she directs to drive spears and swords of bone into the giant¡¯s legs. The death energy infecting their weapons eats away at the golden holy energy, though it fails to much affect the red or black energies infecting it. Tsking at the unexpected setback, she uses her own streams of death energy to attack the giant like a set of black whips, carving slices from its flesh though all of them instantly regenerate as soon as she relents the tiniest bit.

    Arcane engages the head, locking eyes with the giant and battling magic against magic, mental attacks against mental attack. The deity tries to inspire fear, loathing, madness, and hatred in the girls attacking it, while Arcane precisely retaliates and nullifies each emotion before it can even be born. The deity is also constantly reshaping the region around, seeking a more favorable battle ground by raising earth and plant life to the girl¡¯s heights. Fate obliterates the plants as soon as they start to grow, but Arcane is forced to deal with the attempts to float earth by increasing the gravity near the ground over and over again. As such the ground appears to be vibrating in several places, caught between the god¡¯s attempts to raise the earth and Arcane¡¯s countermoves to keep it right where it is.

    Purity envelopes herself in a golden aura, summoning another god, this one female with a great golden bow. She draws the massive thing almost double her height with effort, shooting golden arrows at the black and red lines, severing them with pure power and often causing great sections of its golden flesh to become vulnerable to Fate¡¯s concentrated assault.

    ¡°Stop targeting the purified areas!¡± Purity shouts finally, still shooting while Fate immediately follows up with attempts to wound the god¡¯s manifestation further.

    ¡°What would you prefer I do?¡± Fate snaps back, sweating as waves of force explode from the god and dissipate right in front of her by Arcane¡¯s actions. ¡°This isn¡¯t easy, you know!¡±

    ¡°Would¡­ you¡­ two¡­ please¡­ work¡­ together!¡± Arcane says through clenched teeth, throwing the giant away with an explosion of pure force as she gets frustrated. It slams into the barrier Faith made, causing the entire structure to shudder and crack in several places before those are quickly repaired. ¡°Just hurt the bloody thing!¡± She shouts, shooting towards the deity and beginning to rip apart the myriad gold and black entities it created to buy some time.

    Exchanging a glance, Fate and Purity snorted at each other before jumping into the fray themselves, butchering the relatively weak minions while also sending sporadic attacks at the rising giant.

    Arcane resumes her duel with the giant in magic, furiously waving a thousand hands of magic to counter a similar number from the god. While doing so she also keeps an eye on the other three, noting how much longer she has. Frowning, she realizes things do not look quite as good as they appeared at first. Making sure no one is watching, she secretly smiles for an instant and then focuses on battling the deity, which shrinks itself to human size and engages her in a physical fight.

    The melded figure of three colors creates spears of similarly colored light, manipulating them around itself and charging at Arcane who rises to welcome the attack. Creating a straight blade of cyan light, she meets its first attack and easily destroys many of the rapidly produced spears in a single swing.

    Appearing to frown, the deity makes most of the spears vanish and replaces them with a single one, though it is far brighter and seemingly solid. That is confirmed a second later when the spear clashes with Arcane¡¯s sword, managing to push back into the glowing light and send Arcane stumbling.

    Behind them, Fate slaughters the minions with Purity¡¯s help, though both soon notice that the waves of minions are never ending.

    ¡°Defend Arcane, I¡¯ll thin them out.¡± Fate commands, moving her death whips to do just that, landing on the unstable ground to better direct them.

    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Purity says, turning her bow on the minions charging towards the intense melee and magical battle in which Arcane seems to be at the limits of her concentration, while the god she¡¯s fighting still has room to command its minions.

    The gold arrows pierce and shatter the fragile constructs, often turning sharply to cut through several before driving towards the fighting pair and attempting to distract the god. After a few tries Purity notices that her arrows are not causing it to even flinch, leading her to frown and focus on slaughtering the minions instead.

    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere.¡± Purity notes to Fate beside her.

    ¡°Figured. Arcane¡¯s having that much trouble, you and I can¡¯t even hurt it until she wears it down a bit.¡± the pale girl replies, breathing hard but still evidently ready to fight. Purity shrugs and nocks another arrow. Can¡¯t hurt to keep trying, can it?

    The stalemate is only temporary, though. Arcane is blown away by a sudden eruption of power from the god, bouncing once on the ground before she manages to float and kill her momentum with magic. Fate and Purity lose focus in trying to save her, and the god is given a clear shot at Faith high above them.

    ¡°AAARRGGGHHH!!!¡± Faith screams as the full force mental attack hits her, writhing in pain as the barrier collapses around them. Falling out of the sky, she is caught by Purity who soon also spits up a bit of blood.

    ¡°Out of time?¡± Fate notes, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s just bloody wonderful.¡±

    ¡°I can keep going. That¡¯s just the first warning.¡± Purity gasps while wiping blood from her chin, glaring at the free but furious god drawing power from the forest and creating a legion of tree monsters to fight for it. ¡°Treants¡­ I¡¯ll hold it for a bit. Get your sister back in action.¡±

    Purity races forward before Fate can say anything, depositing Faith on the ground where Fate can destroy the mental magic affecting her and wake her up.

    ¡°Thanks. Sorry¡­ I screwed up.¡± Faith says, sitting up and shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± She adds, seeing the army of living nature being torn apart by Purity.

    ¡°So now this whole thing seems like a bad idea.¡± Fate growls, rolling her eyes. ¡°All fun and games until someone gets hurt, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up and be helpful.¡± Arcane snaps, walking over while rapidly healing herself, grimacing every few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m done playing with this thing.¡±

    Faith and Fate stare at her, then shake their heads. ¡°Arcane, stop bluffing.¡± Faith requests.

    ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t do much more than you already have. Maybe it¡¯s time to give this up as a bad job.¡± Fate agrees, concern filling her voice.

    Arcane ignores both of them, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Suddenly all of them are crushed against the ground, Fate falling to her knees and Faith trying desperately to sit up. Ahead of them, the god falls to the ground, causing it to tremble as it regained its giant form, and the treants are crushed into splinters while Purity rolls down the slope Arcane makes to rejoin the other three. While the rest are still fighting the immense gravity, Arcane walks slowly forward to face the god shrinking its form while trying to stand again.

    Trees explode as Arcane brings the gravity field with her, crushing everything in an immense radius without difficulty. The god screams in a deep voice, expressing hatred and displeasure at being harmed by a mere mortal and actually attacked by the humans meant to worship it. Arcane ignores it, enhancing the gravity field and leaving the thing kneeling ever further on the ground.

    Finally, when it reaches the same size as a human, the god is able to rise to its feet and create a spear of light to hurl at Arcane. The first few throws fall short, barely managing to make Arcane flinch. The next passes right next to her, the wind from its passage stirring her dress. Arcane acts then, creating a hand of pure magic to grab the god and throw it back into the region of dead forest Fate created.

    ¡°Seal it, Faith!!¡± Arcane roars, and the priestess obliges as the gravity field vanishes.

    Purity and Fate, realizing their task, reengage the god while Arcane catches her breath, the intense use of magic draining even her. After a few minutes Faith shudders, the barrier flickering as the god directs a new amount of attention to breaking it after the advantage it gained from doing that before. An army of wisps of light appears and rushes towards her, barely thrown back by the arrival of Arcane a second before they manage to break Faith out of her concentration.

    Below them, the god attempts to manipulate the earth but Arcane, frustrated with this constant struggle, starts to compress it all into solid stone under immense pressure, the expanding stone ground resistant to the manipulation of the nature god, even corrupted by malice. Noticing the new stability, Fate and Purity send grateful looks to Arcane and Faith, who hang back while watching for an opportunity.

    Within the mental universe only she perceives, Arcane sees Faith drawing golden light from thousands of stars, each individually dwarfed by massive pools such as the three shifting around near Purity made of pure gold liquid or the mostly gold pool tainted by numerous strings of black and red that fights against them. That tainted pool is connected to the real world by several thin strings, many of which are guarded by spiky threads of red and black that, while still too thick to break easily, are far less numerous than they were before. Arcane sees Fate as a brilliant but tiny light of black energy, outshining the pools but lacking the size needed to oppose them. The massive pool refuses to shrink even as the thread constantly pumps energy into the bright star representing the manifestation of the deity itself, Arcane reaffirming that the thread needs to be cut, and soon. Purity¡¯s light is flickering, a clear sign that she can¡¯t maintain the possession of her gods much longer, even while constantly healing herself with her divine blood.

    As if on cue she collapses to her knees and spits another mouthful of blood, the internal damage of too much divine power seen in the golden tint of the fluid. Staggering, she manages to throw several more wisps away from her but cannot react in time to prevent the god from stabbing her in the leg with a spear. Grunting in pain she acts as if she¡¯s about to heal it, but Arcane grabs her telekinetically and pulls her back to where she and Faith waited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Arcane warns Purity, cutting her off from the holy powers she saw in her mindscape and shaking her head. ¡°Resurrection will add too much divine power to your body. It needs to cool down first.¡± Arcane makes sure Purity wouldn¡¯t try anything, then turned to Fate and shouts ¡°Fate! Let me control you for a second!¡±

    Fate, surrounded by wisps, nods while rolling her eyes, letting her power fall under the control of the massive wave of magic that flowed over her. A burst of death magic manifests into a number of humanoid figures that charge and annihilate thousands of wisps until the god freezes and splits into a similar number to fight against them. Seizing that moment Arcane has the myriad figures vanish, focusing the death and her own pure magic into a blade in the mental landscape and swinging it at the threads between the star and the pool. The thorns, dissipated across hundreds of threads instead of just one by Arcane¡¯s ploy, barely put up any resistance, allowing her to sever thousands of them in an instant.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Faith!¡± Arcane calls, hoping the other girl gets her message.

    She does, letting the barrier drop and focusing her holy power to destroy the humanoids disconnected from the main source. They manage to withstand her for a while, reorienting themselves and charging at the trio frozen in place. No one moves to stop them, Purity being still wracked by the pain of channeling too much holy power, Faith concentrating to wield her holy power to maximum effect, and Arcane and Fate both motionless and powerless while the great blade in the mental realm is being controlled.

    Not letting that enter into her thoughts, Arcane continues to swing, severing more and more threads while the god slowly reacts and starts reforming the defense around the strings one at a time. Targeting those it tries to repair first, Arcane keeps the blade moving without encountering serious resistance. For a second, it looks like she will succeed and cut the god off from this world permanently.

    And then she falls backwards, shuddering in pain as the blade dissipates. Fate shakes in a similar way, also experiencing the backlash of attempting to cut through the full power of the god rather than a mere string. The god had not been a fool; once it realized it couldn¡¯t defend its strings, it moved a portion of its self towards the real world, intentionally exploding one of the strings with the precise timing necessary for the shockwave to stop the blade of death magic in its tracks and rebound on the girls. Now realizing its weakness, the god recombines all of its avatars into a single shining entity, saving Faith and Purity from the oncoming wave of humanoid god fragments but also making it impossible to sever it from the real world. The golden giant that reformed at the opposite end of the dead circle of forest roars in triumph, noticing the weakness of the girls and walking slowly towards them to claim its victory.

    ¡°Ack¡­¡± Faith coughs up a mouthful of blood, kneeling on the ground with sweat pouring out of her body. She looks at the god and then shook her head at Arcane. ¡°Time to go.¡±

    ¡°Yep. You got Purity?¡± Fate asks, running over and hauling Arcane up over her shoulder. While her magical and mental strength are exhausted, Fate keeps herself able to move by pure will, ignoring the pain in favor of escaping immediately.

    ¡°Yeah. Once Arcane recovers we can teleport, right?¡± Faith asks, picking up Purity and letting the other girl lean on her as they start to retreat.

    ¡°Or me. Either of us get our powers back in a minute or so and we¡¯re good.¡± Fate declares, glancing over her shoulder at the slowly moving god. ¡°I think it¡¯s arrogant enough to give us that.¡±

    Arcane suddenly pushes herself off of Fate and staggers to the side. Faith and Purity get several steps ahead before noticing as Fate runs back to grab Arcane again.

    ¡°No! You are not going to keep fighting in this condition!¡± Fate yells, grabbing her sister¡¯s arm and pleading for her to run with them.

    Arcane smiles at Fate. ¡°Do you trust me, sister?¡±

    Fate gulps, looking towards the approaching god and back to Arcane. ¡°In most cases, yes, but not with your own safety. Come on, let¡¯s run.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I would risk your life?¡± Arcane asks sadly.

    ¡°Fate, Arcane, come on!!!¡± Faith yells, staggering towards the forest with Purity on her arm. The god slowly approaches as Arcane waits in its path, Fate hanging off her arm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, Arcane!!¡± Fate yells.

    ¡°Of course we do, Fate.¡± Arcane says, turning and walking towards the god with Fate right beside her, pulling desperately to get her to retreat. ¡°We have all the time in the world.¡±

    ¡°You have got to be-¡± Fate starts, then freezes. Faith and Purity turn around as they feel something terrifying come into being, and even the god stops dead in its tracks. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± she says, her eyes fixed on something floating above Arcane¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Arcane smiles, raising the tiny marble up in front of her and smiling towards the god before them. ¡°I wonder how it will fare in my world.¡± She wonders.

    The god turns and tries to escape, but realizes that the manifestation has not been targeted, but its actual self. Horrified, the black and red are overtaken by a new color, a pale and sickly yellow that quickly binds it in place. Screaming its unwillingness to let this happen, the god slowly stretches towards the tiny marble and breaks apart in midair.

    ¡°So, Fate, do you trust me?¡± Arcane asks again, looking towards her sister with a twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡± Fate sighs, glancing at the marble in her sister¡¯s hand which contains her own personal universe. ¡°I do. I just lost sight of that for a second.¡± She says, smiling at herself for ever doubting that her sister had an invincible trump card with which to absolutely annihilate the enemy she had been toying with the entire time. Even if she doubts this god would not be an easy foe, it was doomed as soon as it allowed itself to be caught in the mythic world Arcane possessed and kept secret as her greatest trump card. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She says, stretching out a tendril of magic and letting herself be sucked into the tiny orb.

    Seconds later, Fate stumbles onto a plain of infinite white sand, the pure and fine grains caressing her gently as her cyan haired sister materializes next to her. As she does, the world seems to bend around her, joyously welcoming the arrival of its master and absolute ruler. Then there came a violent and angry roar; hardening her face, Fate turns to see the massive golden giant charging at them, knowing the only way out of a mythic world is to kill the user or make them use up the energy needed to maintain it.

    But Arcane merely rests her hand on Fate¡¯s shoulder, calmly stopping her too tense sister who doesn¡¯t yet realize that this battle was already over.

    ¡°Arcane?¡± Fate asks, glancing at the cyan haired girl standing tall and unconcerned.

    ¡°Just watch.¡± Arcane says, smiling as the sand recognizes the giant as something trying to harm its master and becomes aggressive.

    The giant is torn apart a thousand times in a second, even its regeneration insufficient to keep up with the pace of the assault. Fate¡¯s eyes widen as she notices what is happening, seeing portions of the divine power of every type absorbed and purified into mana by the grains of sand. The god pumps more and more energy into the giant, and more and more is absorbed by the crystalline grains. Then Arcane herself steps forward.

    Buoyed by the immense mana and energy in this world, Arcane starts to prepare a massive spell. A circle of magic appears, a book worth of words floating around it in every direction and none. Fate doesn¡¯t both trying to read it, knowing her sister¡¯s habit of mixing in meaningless nonsense to disguise how easily she could cast extremely powerful spells. A few seconds later, Arcane releases the spell.

    Neither the god nor Fate notice what happened for a few seconds, until the grains withdraw from the giant and start forming into a massive crystal which shines with immense radiance. Then both of them open their eyes wide in shock at the impossibility of what is happening.

    ¡°Arcane, you¡¯re insane!¡± Fate whispers, unable to find her voice as the god itself is absorbed without bothering with the manifestation. That manifestation futily attacks the crystal, being instantly absorbed by the reservoir large enough to imprison its entire self.

    Arcane watches in silence until the entire god is absorbed and then bursts into laughter. ¡°Hahahaha!!! I didn¡¯t think that would really work.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? You tried to imprison an entire god in a crystal and you didn¡¯t even know if it would work? What if it exploded?¡± Fate demands, staring at her sister for a whole new reason. ¡°Also, you just basically killed a god¡­ that¡¯s supposed to be impossible!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not dead.¡± Arcane shakes her head. ¡°I just stole all of its power, leaving only an empty frame where its concept used to be.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dead, to a god.¡± Fate sighs, rolling her eyes at her perfectionist sister. ¡°And you killed it.¡±

    ¡°Technically¡­¡± Arcane tries to correct again, but Fate puts her finger on her lips.

    ¡°Dead.¡± She says, cutting off all of Arcane¡¯s disagreements. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s go back. I wonder how Faith and Purity are going to react¡­ kukuku.¡± Fate giggles to herself in a decidedly unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Um, about that¡­¡± Arcane says in a hesitant tone. ¡°Can we stay here for a while?¡±

    Fate turns and looks at her, shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it. Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to reveal how powerful this place is¡­¡± Arcane explains evasively, not looking at Fate. Fate nods in agreement then narrows her eyes. That¡¯s a very reasonable explanation; thus Fate was curious as to why Arcane was acting like it was suspicious.

    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± Fate demands, not letting on that she has no idea if there actually is any such thing.

    Her bluff bears fruit. ¡°Uwah¡­¡± Arcane cries, her eyes swimming.

    ¡°Arcane?¡± Fate pushes, forcing her sister to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°Um, well, you see¡­ I kind of, asked you to help¡­ um, entirely to talk to you¡­ um, in private, kind of, so¡­ you know, can we¡­¡± Arcane mumbles, looking everywhere but at Fate herself.

    Fate stares at her, processing what she just heard. ¡°Let me get this straight¡­ you went through that entire thing, fought with an actual god, came this close to killing all of us,¡± She held up her hand with her fingers held just barely apart, ¡°All so you could talk to me?!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡± Arcane whispers, looking down and blushing.

    Fate sighs and sits down. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Arcane says, peeking at Fate from the corner of her eye. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ mad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m absolutely livid.¡± Fate says cheerfully. ¡°But I figure if you¡¯re going to go through this much trouble to talk to me, I might as well hear you out.¡±

    Arcane sighs in relief and sits down. She opens her mouth, then stops and sits in silence, feeling Fate¡¯s unblinking stare boring into her. Even so, she doesn¡¯t respond and looks around at the mythic world they now find themselves in.

    The ground is an infinite plain of white. The plain is made up of endless grains of white sand like substance, though they are actually a form of crystallized magic that obey no physical laws. In every direction, it looks identical, save for the one in which the massive crystal is now sinking below the ground, shining like a beacon of light. As it sinks it is breaking up into countless tiny grains, dissipating the immense power of the god throughout this entire plain.

    The entire thing was made to cover for Arcane¡¯s one weakness, a low reservoir of magical energy. Thus it is able to absorb her nigh infinite power constantly, having a capacity beyond that of every god known to man but one. High above are stars, sparkling masses of light made up of crystals radiating rather than absorbing energy. Threads of white can be slightly seen against the dark sky, connecting the stars to the ground and each other.

    They sit in silence for a while Fate waiting for Arcane to make the first move, Arcane trying to figure out what to say. Finally, after what seemed like forever, one of them spoke.

    ¡°Fate.¡± Arcane says softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally ready to talk?¡± Fate replies, raising an eyebrow. ¡°For someone who went this far just to talk to me in ¡®private¡¯, I expected better.¡±

    ¡°Uwah¡­¡± Arcane cries, ducking her head into her knees again. ¡°Um¡­ Fate, can I ask you something?¡±

    Fate waits in silence for a while. Then she coughs and shakes her head again. ¡°Arcane, normally that¡¯s a rhetorical question. Nobody actually waits to hear the answer before asking their next question.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Arcane replies, her voice muffled by her head being between her knees. ¡°Then is that a yes?¡±

    ¡°God, yes!¡± Fate yells, flinging sand over Arcane as she throws her hands in the air in exasperation. ¡°Get on with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Arcane says, without lifting her head. ¡°Fate¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fate says nothing, clenching her hands as she waits.

    ¡°Um, what do you think, about me?¡± Arcane finally asks, keeping her face hidden the entire time.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to ask me in private?¡± Fate exclaims, staring at Arcane. Getting no answer, she sighs and shakes her head. ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Looking up at the sky, Fate begins to answer. ¡°You¡¯re annoying, overconfident, and a perfectionist. You can never do anything perfectly right, but nobody else can either because you¡¯re better than anyone else. You¡¯re a busybody who won¡¯t leave anyone else alone, constantly meddling in things that are none of your business, and can¡¯t figure out where the line is between reasonable and unreasonable concern and have absolutely no people skills. And there¡¯s your lamentable love for fighting, though you also always have to have a good reason for doing it which is even more annoying, honestly. Then you pretend to be mature when anyone¡¯s watching, despite the fact that everyone knows you¡¯re just a child on the inside and it¡¯s all completely pointless. I mean, you¡¯re probably the source of ninety percent of all my problems, if not more.¡±

    Fate then smiles while looking up at the sky. ¡°But you¡¯re also pretty amazing, you know. I mean sure, you can be a bit of a child, and you¡¯re oh so bossy and controlling, but you¡¯re still a really good sister. Whenever we need you you¡¯re there, as long as we ask. Sure, you can¡¯t read us that well and know when we want to be left alone, or when we want you to comfort us, but somehow you always seem to know what to do to get us back on our feet even if it¡¯s not what we wanted from you. You seem naive, but it¡¯s actually a bit more like optimism or just belief in yourself and all of us, which makes us believe in ourselves too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started on your magic.¡± Fate continues, looking around in awe at the mythic world. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s this, your own personal reality, for god¡¯s sake. Then there¡¯s that trick where you can control the rest of our powers, which is awesome when you combine then into more and more ridiculous abilities the rest of us would have never thought of. And even without any of that you¡¯re strong enough to face a god one on one and at least tie it for a while, when there¡¯s probably nobody else in existence who can even last a few minutes without being beaten to a pulp.¡±

    Fate looks at Arcane and smiles, though the other girl is still hiding her face. ¡°So what do I think of you? I think you¡¯re the best sister a girl could ask for, a wonderful ally I can always count on, a terrifying opponent in any competition, and a trusted friend. Does that answer your question?¡±

    Arcane doesn¡¯t say anything for a long time, prompting Fate to poke her and check if she¡¯s awake. ¡°Arcane?¡±

    ¡°Sister, ally, opponent, friend¡­ is that is?¡± Arcane mutters back, so softly Fate barely hears it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t catch that?¡± Fate asks.

    Arcane raises her head and looks at her sister with watery eyes. Rubbing them quickly, she continues to stare at her sister with an intensity that makes Fate uncomfortable. ¡°Um, Arcane, are you okay?¡± She fidgets, looking away from that piercing look.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to control it, I really have¡­¡± Arcane mutters as if to herself, looking away from Fate and back out into the endless plain. ¡°But no matter what I do, it keeps coming back.¡±

    Frowning, Fate examines her sister, seeing her trembling shoulders and noticing that Arcane suddenly appeared a lot more fragile and uncertain than she had outside. But no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t think of what was wrong.

    ¡°Fate.¡± Arcane calls, prompting the named girl to sit up and meet her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me tell you what I think about you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Fate says with a shrug, figuring it wouldn¡¯t be fair if she was the only one who got to complain.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Fate.¡± Arcane says to start. Fate¡¯s prepared smile fades. This is not what she expected at all. ¡°You truly are, when you aren¡¯t pretending to be someone you¡¯re not. You¡¯re kind, generous, and compassionate. You care so much about your friends and family that you¡¯d cut yourself off from them so they would be happy. You pretend to be cold hearted, like the death you believe is part of you, but that only makes you shine all the brighter.¡±

    ¡°You say I¡¯m the one who supports everyone around me¡­ maybe. But I do it by being supported by them; it¡¯s you who stands alone and lets yourself be pushed down so others may rise. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even close, which one of us is more supportive than the other. You say I¡¯m naive, but it¡¯s you who actually still trusts people and shows them herself. You trust me so deeply you don¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m never being authentic, never being myself. It¡¯s wonderful having such unconditional trust from my sister. Neither Dawn nor Flame does anymore, you know¡­¡± Arcane continues, taking a deep breath and wiping her eyes once again. Fate doesn¡¯t say anything, unsure how exactly to react to this turn of events.

    ¡°I¡¯m touched you still think I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯m stained, Fate. Stained with the sins I¡¯ve seen, sins I¡¯ve done. You can¡¯t imagine how cynical I truly am, how unable to trust anyone I¡¯ve become. I¡­ I always hoped, it wouldn¡¯t have to be this way. That you¡­ you of all people would notice, would see that I am not who I pretend to be. That maybe¡­ maybe I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to be the one¡­ to shatter your illusion.¡± Arcane stammers, her voice breaking every few words while she frantically wiped her eyes.

    ¡°You said once, that I cannot control others.¡± Arcane says abruptly, firming up her voice. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t. There¡¯s only one person I can control, and that person is, and always will be, me. But, despite that, it seems there are parts I can¡¯t quite perfect.¡±

    Fate watches as Arcane finally turned to look at her, taking a deep breath and wiping her clear eyes one last time. ¡°My heart is my own, and I can deny it no longer. Fate of Magia, you are my sister, my ally, my opponent, and my friend. But above all¡­¡± Arcane pauses, taking a deep breath. ¡°Above all¡­ you are the one I love.¡±

    Fate remains silent, looking back at Arcane¡¯s clear yet trembling eyes for a long time. Finally, she opens her mouth. ¡°This is why you brought me here?¡± She asks, her voice unnaturally calm.

    Arcane nods slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t go on not¡­ not telling you anything¡­ about how I felt. I know¡­ I know things can never be the same between us¡­ so¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Can you ever¡­ forgive¡­¡±

    ¡°What is there to forgive?¡± Fate asks, her voice filling with confidence.

    ¡°For¡­¡± Arcane starts to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to forgive?¡± Fate demands again, causing Arcane to fall silent. ¡°Falling in love? When did that become a crime? Confessing to your love? How do you think babies are born, if no one is allowed to speak of their feelings? You feeling guilty for this? That¡¯s probably wrong, but certainly not something I need to forgive you for.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Arcane stammers.

    ¡°But what, Arcane? Is this all you want? If you claim to love me, is this all the further you want to go, just saying some words and then never speaking of it again? Is this really what you think of me, that I¡¯ll be mad or something? What happened to all those compliments you were spouting a minute ago?¡± Fate continues, an endless barrage of questions.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you!¡± Arcane shouts, her eyes blazing suddenly before turning dull and lifeless again. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m not worthy¡­¡±

    ¡°To Inferno with that!¡± Fate snaps, slapping the sand with a brisk motion. ¡°Not worthy? Not worthy? What in the heavens are you thinking, that you aren¡¯t worthy. Besides, does it even matter what you think? What about what I feel, have you ever considered that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, though!¡± Arcane cries. ¡°Sister, Ally, Opponent, Friend. That¡¯s all you think of me as!¡±

    ¡°Who said you¡¯re the only one who can hold things back!¡± Fate shouts. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the one who feels she¡¯s unworthy to love the perfect sister she¡¯s always looked up to, maybe I¡¯m the one so ashamed of my feelings that I won¡¯t speak of them even when a perfect opportunity comes along! Your heart is your own, well so is mine! And if you¡¯re going to say you love me, then I¡¯ll say it right back! I love you, Arcane of Magia! Even if you always make me so angry I could scream, so ashamed I could explode, and so miserable I could cry, I love you more than anyone! I always have, ever since the day I first met you, and I always will!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Arcane says, her eyes flashing as she stares back at Fate.

    Fate tries to catch her breath, panting at the furious tirade of words she just unleashed on Arcane. The two stare at each other for a while before blushing furiously and turning away.

    ¡°So¡­ I love you, and you love me.¡± Arcane says with a giggle.

    ¡°Seems that way.¡± Fate replies, her face burning scarlet but a hint of joy in her voice.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Arcane mutters. ¡°So¡­ what now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fate says. ¡°I¡¯ve never read a lot of romance.¡±

    ¡°Neither have I.¡± Arcane notes. ¡°You think we need to?¡±

    ¡°They tend to be boring and sappy.¡± Fate observes. ¡°Let¡¯s just try to figure it out our way.¡±

    ¡°Our way?¡± Arcane asks.

    ¡°Our way.¡± Fate replies. ¡°I love you, Arcane.¡±

    ¡°And I¡­ Love you, Fate.¡± Arcane replies, and the two lean back so they¡¯re shoulders are touching. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay like this for a while.¡±

    ¡°What about Purity and Faith?¡± Fate asks, though she doesn¡¯t directly disagree.

    ¡°They can wait. That god¡¯s pretty strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arcane returns while closing her eyes.

    ¡°Really strong.¡± Fate agrees, as the two girls watch the dancing sparks of diamond dust in their own personal world, forgetting everything else in the universe but each other for a few short minutes.

 Chapter 24: The Black Prince

    Chapter 24: The Black Prince

    Arcane sat once more on the highest tower of the stone castle the Rose Kingdom regarded as its capital. She had woken early this morning, before anyone else in the city began to stir, and came out here to sit and watch the rising sun slowly illuminate the primitive world. As she sat, she remembered.

    Love.

    Long before Arcane was born it had been taken apart and put back together by the science that ruled those ages. A simple mixture of chemicals meant to cause warm feelings and happiness, they said. Nothing more than a remnant of the biological impetus to mate, the endless will of life to perpetuate itself and its genes with the best possible partner. Illogical, irrational, and pointless, they called it. Even so, despite all of that, they never managed to remove it from the human psyche. It was necessary to ensure the continuation of the species, they said, though artificial insemination and mechanical wombs had long since been perfected. It was an essential part of being human, they claimed, despite it leading to endless problems such as rape, kidnap, molestation, and harassment.

    In the end, it remained a part of humanity long enough for the truth to be revealed; for mankind to discover, almost by accident, that emotions and their ilk were not merely the result of complex physical and chemical processes, but the acts of something far more fundamental to sentient life: the fluctuations of the soul. It was a form of love, what some called the purest form of love, that the great religions had utilized to awaken their long exalted gods. It was a form of desire that allowed men to bond with those gods, to inherit a portion of their powers and form a contract between mortal and immortal. It was a form of will that led to the establishment of the path of battles and the cultivators who practiced it. One by one, the realization of the truth of the soul created new paths for man to follow, culminating in the final eight that mankind codified and studied as the sum total of all possible means to wield that new power.

    Yet all of that was merely an abstract understanding of history. What Arcane remembered was not lessons on the nature of the soul, nor the truth of love, but the singular feeling she had experienced only once in her extensive life.

    Fate. A sister, perhaps¡­ yet the concept of incest was not a taboo when genetic modification was able to eradicate all negative recessives and genetic diseases from the code of humanity in general. Both female, yes¡­ but homosexuality was even less of an issue when half of all new humans, especially among the highest classes Arcane and Fate had both belonged to, were crafted in a laboratory instead of a womb. A childhood friend, indeed¡­ Yet it was perhaps only through knowing each other for so long that two girls so aware of the enmity the universe had for them were able to come to trust each other, to open their hearts enough to confess feelings they refused to reveal out of fear of loss and betrayal.

    When young and innocent they had been nothing more than sisters, but for the nine daughters of Magia that period was far too short. They were forced to compete, made into rivals and played off each other by adults seeking strength, power, and above all the ability for these girls to defend themselves against a hostile universe. It was unfair; that the very gifts these children had been born with were turned into curses so vile that they couldn¡¯t have a normal life, could never know peace, or normality, or simple human kindness. Who knows how long the adults tasked as their guardians had wept, watching as the trials they forced the girls through warped their innocence, corrupted their happiness, then shattered their common sense and replaced it with something far darker. Who knows what they had felt as they saw masks of iron growing over their hearts, sealing their emotions and leaving only the tenuous bonds with each other that stretched and cracked but still, by some miracle beyond even the ability of the known gods, remained intact.

    Arcane and Fate¡¯s connection was, perhaps, the worst of them. Furthest apart, yet closest together of all the sisters, they fought each other with a vicious intent to vent the emotions neither were equipped to understand. Malice and hate took the place of sisterly trust and respect, constantly opposing each other in a reckless attempt to gain some recognition from their kin. Both weakened, the hearts behind the iron masks cracking even as the masks themselves remained firm. The negative emotions, the self loathing and fear, the hate for the humanity that forced them to do this, boiled over, pushing those masks aside and culminating in a weakness neither could keep bottled up any more.

    By chance, one perceived this in the other. By chance, Arcane found Fate beneath that virtual forest grove, her mask discarded in favor of the fragile heart beneath it. If they were normal children, perhaps, that would have been enough. Fate, comforted by the subject of her desires, could have spoken out, and they may well have been happy then. But a single moment of weakness was not enough to change their fates.

    Arcane, by her own choice, and displaying unimaginable will, cast aside her own mask and revealed the fragility of her own heart. Atop that tower in a younger world, long after the question had lost its meaning, Arcane wondered if some other choice may have been better, wondered if, perhaps, she had had slightly more strength, or slightly less, what followed would have turned out differently.

    The past, though, was the past. History, the fates we made¡­ those were already determined. Arcane knew this. Even so, she could not help but wonder¡­ If she could have said a few more words, or if she had said a few less¡­ how would that history have changed?

    That day would never have happened, she was sure. There would have been no need to interfere with the summoning of a deity halfway around the planet, no need to influence Faith and Purity into calling to her for aid, no need to create an elaborate hoax simply to draw Fate into the confines of a mythic world by choice, not as an enemy, but as an ally. There would have been no need to pretend to struggle so that a situation where everything she did seemed heroic and necessary. The great play she had put on merely to show herself in the best light for the sister she loved so deeply would have never been. And perhaps¡­ that ancient world would have been better for it.

    Arcane sighed into the dawn wind, her closed eyes meeting the light of the sun as she looked to the East, then turned and stared into the western horizon where the last traces of darkness retreat before the rising light.

    Arcane stood, stretching her legs beneath the long cyan skirt reminiscent of the one she had worn to battle with a god so long ago. Her body was less mature, far more youthful in appearance and without even the beginning stages of adulthood she had had before. But she was also older, somehow¡­ In this age, when innocence had long since lost the value and meaning it once carried, her change could not be noticed. But there was a maturity about her now, a certain bearing of wisdom and understanding she had lacked once upon a time. It was with that bearing that she ceased her idle ruminations about a long forgotten past, one that she could do nothing to change, and turned to the present.

    The morning sun illuminated her rising form, causing her cyan hair to glow with a pale emerald light against the rich blue sky. Her pale face caught it next, her skin reflecting the radiation like moonstone jewels, smooth and flawless. Her closed eyes decorated with greenish lashes, her petite brows revealed under her ruffled hair, her gentle nose and full lips, pale red against the perfect skin¡­ All were made radiant by the sunlight she turned to face, looking up towards the distant, yellow star. Arcane smiled softly towards it, before bowing her head and walking towards the edge of the tower.

    Hopping down lightly, she caught the edge of a balcony with her toes and dropped into a stone watchroom near the tower¡¯s summit. There were no guards there, the outer watchtowers providing better views and also quicker reports to the relevant guard sections. Nor had there been for a long time, Arcane observed. Dust accumulated on the crooked table, and a three legged chair leaned against the wall to support itself. The shelves had long been emptied, and the tattered hangings on the far wall had lost most of their color and shape.

    The entire room gave Arcane a feeling of age and venerability. While she herself was likely far, far older than this castle or the entire species it served, there was something about a thing that had served for far longer than it should have and kept on standing. A primitive temple that lasted a thousand years, a nation that stood for hundreds, a hero who fought on even after decades of life; though to Arcane the entire duration of their existence was but a blink of an eye, she still honored those who surpassed the limits time placed on them and fought against that inevitable current.

    Arcane ran her hand along the top of the table as she directed her steps to the door on the opposite wall, and the staircase into the castle proper below. There was no door to block her path, so she simply started gliding down the stairs, her steps precise and her waist holding her upper body upright and balanced to give her the impression of floating, rather than walking. The steps were a bit larger than comfortable for her; the rectangular slabs of stone a touch further apart than a child¡¯s legs could span easily. Yet even with that her pace didn¡¯t break, her body didn¡¯t jerk up and down as she descended, trailing a single hand along the well worn banister. The holes in the ancient wood were ignored, the pale hand continuing in exactly the same form and motion as they were where it was intact, as if she was feeling instead the pristine condition of the newly installed wood hundreds of years ago rather than the broken remnants forgotten by time.

    Arcane eventually came to the base of the tower, the spiral staircase opening out onto a straight passageway that was similarly underpopulated. Even so, she did not change her pace.

    Letting her hand fall slowly without a banister on which to rest it, the bright cyan haired girl continued her gliding walk down the hallway, not pausing, but also moving slowly enough that her gaze could trail on countless tiny details most wouldn¡¯t notice. The cracks in the stone from cultivators fighting, the scratches from crude weapons, many marked with imperceptible amounts of blood, the neatly bored holes meant to hang tapestries or other decorations. From them Arcane read a long and bloody history of this world, listening and feeling the lament of the castle in every mark.

    Yet there were others; tiny depressions, matched by larger ones, spoke of children raised within the grey halls. Traces of a different sort of blood, and of gold and other minerals, spoke of times of wealth and happiness. The castle¡¯s story was not only one of war, but also of peace. In a hole up on the wall, Arcane caught glimpses of many colored strings that she recognized as parts of flags, those of many nations. With those were traces of ink and paper cast through the air; records on the atomic level, yet nevertheless still present for one such as Arcane to read.

    No books would speak of what she saw. No history would be so dull as to record the fact that a maid tripped during one such conference in this back hall, nor that a precious vase was broken by a child in that corner, nor that a desperate last stand was prepared to prevent invaders from reaching the tower, only for those invaders to withdraw before they ever reached it. Arcane already knew much of the society and history of the elfbeasts civilization from the minds she had devoured, but this was of another sort altogether. In her mind¡¯s eye she saw the thousand year memory of this castle, battles and banquets, diplomacy and treachery, assassins and innocents.

    Arcane continued this exercise as she walked back along the hidden hallways no one in this time seemed to use. There were periods where they had been abandoned before, she knew. Sometimes after war, sometimes after peace, sometimes for no discernible reason at all. No matter; either way, she still learned something.

    Arcane wandered without thinking about anything but the past until she was almost on top of the door to her room for the night. She stopped, blinking in surprise, when she saw who was standing outside the door dithering about whether to open it or not.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand¡­ yes, I had no choice¡­ It was all my decision¡­¡± Annabelle muttered, making up her mind and raising her paw to knock on the door. When there was no reply, she seemed surprised, tilting her head and muttering again.

    ¡°Hm? She should definitely be awake by now¡­ maybe she didn¡¯t use this room? Or maybe she left already¡­ no, that¡¯s impossible. My guards would have¡­¡± Annabelle argued with herself as Arcane approached and stood slightly behind her, watching the red haired princess with closed eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± Annabelle decided, knocking on the door again, much harder this time. The loud rapping sounds would not have gone unnoticed even in the adjacent rooms, Arcane imagined. She wondered if she should announce her presence, but continued to refrain.

    After waiting a few more seconds, Annabelle sighed and shook her head. ¡°I guess I did get the wrong room after all. Haa¡­¡± She sighed again and turned away. ¡°I guess it- Arcane!¡±

    Annabelle literally jumped back several feet and knocked herself into the wall. Arcane tilted her head and watched her clamber to her feet, shaking herself off and seeming to have little more than a mild headache from the impact. Yet another event to be recorded by the castle walls and little else, Arcane noted to herself. ¡°You were looking for me?¡± She asked aloud.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, I¡¯d like to¡­ um, can we go inside?¡± Annabelle asked after hesitating for a few seconds, looking up and down the hall nervously.

    Arcane nodded and swept past the princess, easily pushing the door open and walking into the elaborate room that she hadn¡¯t used as much as she should. Annabelle followed quickly, closing the door behind her and relaxing quite a bit once she realized no one had seen her little stunt with the walls. She took one of the chairs to the side, while Arcane seated herself on the bed and crossed her legs with her hands on her knees.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Annabelle started slowly. ¡°You noticed Jasmina following you?¡±

    ¡°They were obvious.¡± Arcane replied. ¡°Cultivators are unsuited for stealth.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you said something like that before.¡± Annabelle nodded. ¡°Well, about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Your orders, acting on the advice of your father.¡± Arcane explained before Annabelle could, raising her eyebrows without opening her eyes. ¡°Also obvious.¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­ oh.¡± Annabelle said, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath before bowing her head. ¡°I am very sorry about that. I did not mean to imply I didn¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°Why would that mean you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Arcane asked, which Annabelle seemed to take as a rhetorical question from her lack of response. ¡°You sought to learn more about me; I had not told you everything. That much was obvious to both of us. Having me followed is actually on the lesser end of what you could have tried.¡±

    ¡°... You seem surprisingly unconcerned about this.¡± Annabelle observed, raising her head to look at Arcane again with narrowed eyes. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Arcane shrugged. ¡°Curiosity is not a sin. I don¡¯t much like secrets, either.¡±

    ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t like secrets, you certainly have a lot of them.¡± Annabelle remarked.

    ¡°Not wanting to talk about certain things is not actively hiding them.¡± Arcane rebutted. ¡°If you can formulate the questions you want to know, I will answer them. It¡¯s certainly easier than being followed around by a pair of romantics.¡± She shrugged, while Annabelle¡¯s eyes opened wide and she started laughing.

    ¡°HAHAHA!!¡± Annabelle clutched her sides, gasping for breath after a few seconds of hard laughter. ¡°A pair of romantics¡­ from an arranged marriage that both strongly opposed till yesterday evening. I wondered why Jasmina hadn¡¯t complained about Coleus today¡­ You¡¯ll have to tell me more, later.¡±

    Arcane rolled her eyes behind the closed lids, finding it annoying that the practice and enjoyment of gossip, especially about love and lust, had not faded from humanoid races over all this time.

    ¡°Still, I am more curious about you, Arcane.¡± Annabelle continued once she had caught her breath. ¡°You say you will answer any questions I ask you?¡±

    ¡°As best I can.¡± Arcane replied. ¡°Though I would much prefer an equal exchange.¡±

    ¡°Equal exchange¡­¡± Annabelle repeated. ¡°So you want to know something about me in return?¡±

    Arcane shook her head. ¡°Not you, specifically. Perhaps¡­ about the Black Prince and these ¡®Faceless¡¯.¡±

    Annabelle stiffened at that name, then relaxed. Sighing, she looked at Arcane and nodded firmly. ¡°Of course. Ask whatever you want about them, and I will do the same about you, and we will both answer as best we can.¡±

    Arcane inclined her head in thanks and gestured for Annabelle to go first. The Rose Princess tapped one of her fingers in thought for a while, her ears twitching, before she finally asked her question. ¡°Who¡­ no, what are you?¡± She fidgeted after asking, her ears displaying embarrassment over asking such a rude question. Arcane didn¡¯t mind her.

    ¡°I am a human.¡± Arcane replied. ¡°I am also female, unmarried, and not yet fully matured.¡± She continued, ticking the points off on her fingers. Then she put her hand down and looked at Annabelle. ¡°What are the Faceless?¡±

    ¡°Human¡­¡± Annabelle muttered, obviously not understanding the significance of that race. She managed to shake her head and concentrate in time to hear Arcane¡¯s own question. ¡°The Faceless are rumored to be a secret group of assassins and warriors in the employ of one of the Western nations, the Boreal Empire. They answer only to the Boreal Emperor and, more recently, his prodigal son who is only known by his title, the Black Prince. They became a lot more active in recent years; before, you wouldn¡¯t hear of them but once every decade or less. So¡­¡± She trailed off, thinking again from her suddenly still tail. ¡°How strong are you?¡±

    ¡°In cultivation terms, above the Tenth Divide.¡± Arcane replied, knowing full well it would be misunderstood. That all eight tiers of their cultivation barely covered a quarter of the way to the First Divide was beyond this princess¡¯s ability to comprehend. ¡°Though my power does not come from that. Why are the Faceless after you?¡±

    Arcane¡¯s smooth transition into a question caught Annabelle off guard, as she was still wide-eyed and stiff eared at the claim of power surpassing the, in her mind, tenth tier. A correct interpretation, although severely underestimating by how much. ¡°Oh, um¡­ tenth¡­ right, Faceless.¡± She stammered, blinking several times. ¡°I am not entirely certain, but it is likely the Black Prince wishes to expand the territory of the Empire to cover both continents, making it the most powerful force in the world. How did you reach the tenth tier?¡±

    ¡°These artifacts,¡± Arcane indicated the swords on her back, ¡°can boost cultivation several tiers at once.¡± Technically true, although an evasion of the question. Arcane followed the path of Magic, or Talent; her power was at its maximal point not long after she was born, she merely needed to refine how to use it for maximum effect afterwards. ¡°No groups currently operate in both continents?¡± Arcane found that quite curious, though she already knew the answer. Maybe Annabelle would elaborate on why.

    ¡°As I thought¡­¡± Annabelle muttered. ¡°And of course not. The cultures and people are too different, they can¡¯t possibly get along even within the same city, much less have one ruling over the other. Where did you find those artifacts?¡±

    ¡°In the Great Desert.¡± Arcane replied, not mentioning they were powerless, ordinary sand when she found them. Such a claim wouldn''t be believed anyway. ¡°Has no attempt been made to overcome the racial prejudice between the continents?¡±

    ¡°Prejudice?¡± Annabelle asked.

    ¡°Unfair discrimination or differentiation on the basis of race or birthplace.¡± Arcane defined.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, then.¡± Annabelle declared. ¡°Western elfbeasts are less honorable, more apt to lie and cheat, and take far more shortcuts in cultivation than Easterners. They also don¡¯t value their families and will sell out their own parents to get ahead in life. The enmity is definitely justified.¡± She thought for a few more minutes, while Arcane decided to reserve judgement on the prejudice. She doubted the two continents were that different, but without evidence couldn¡¯t say for certain. ¡°You came from beyond the Great Desert, right? Are you strong among your kind, or are they all like you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m among the strongest members of my species.¡± Arcane shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re not all that weak, though. Not too much different from you. Why did the Black Prince choose to attack you, of all the Eastern factions?¡±

    Annabelle shook her head. ¡°I have no idea. It might be because he fancies me personally, or some other reason. I really don¡¯t know. Why did you free us from the pirates?¡±

    ¡°I dislike slavery on principle.¡± Arcane answered. ¡°And the pirates made themselves my enemies.¡±

    Annabelle nodded and waited, but Arcane did not follow up with a question of her own. ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°The only other question I have is about that black, burning liquid the Faceless turned into. What do you know about that?¡± Arcane asked after a few moments of silence.

    Annabelle thought about it, but ended up shaking her head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m afraid. Water that burns is not a new trick for the Faceless, but no one¡¯s ever seen them turn into it until the Prince got involved.¡±

    Arcane took note of that, realizing she would have to confront this Prince to see what he knew about the forbidden spell.

    ¡°Ok, what are your plans for the future?¡± Annabelle asked, deciding to end the questions now that Arcane had no more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d like to identify the source of that change, so I¡¯ll probably head west soon to find the Black Prince who seems to be the source. After that, I¡¯ll go back where I came from.¡± Arcane answered, tapping her fingers across her knee. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here at most another week, ok?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Stay as long as you want.¡± Annabelle said, rising from her chair and inclining her head before making her way to the door. Arcane watched her leave without saying anything, listening to the withdrawing footsteps (or would it be pawsteps, she wondered) until there was nothing left to hear.

    Arcane lay back on her bed and pondered. The Black Prince was most likely the source of the method of creating fossil fuels from organic tissue, and as such she needed to learn from him exactly where he got it. What she knew, that everyone else in the castle didn¡¯t, is that that meeting wouldn¡¯t require her to go anywhere.

    Kilometers away, about three days¡¯ trip by sea from Tidewalker port, a ship with black sails and a painted black hull floated at rest, attended by numerous black robed cultivators and luxuries beyond number. Arcane had given Annabelle a week before she left; the group on this vessel, if they were to come here, would arrive in six days.

    Idly, Arcane wondered which would arrive first, Annabelle¡¯s preparations for her own departure or the Black Prince¡¯s forces on that boat.

    <hr>

    For the next five days, Arcane didn¡¯t do much. Informing the Rose Princess about the approaching enemy would have been pointless; while Annabelle would certainly believe her, it would bring up questions about how she knew such a thing and cause the entire kingdom to panic as they attempted to ready themselves for war with the foreign power. So she kept her peace, and allowed the kingdom to do the same.

    Annabelle was slowly acclimatizing to the burdens of rulership, playing the noble factions off against one another while making certain her own strength was paramount in their minds. It was amusing to see a feudal system play out in a cultivation based society, Arcane discovered. As always, land was owned by the crown and lent to the nobles, but in addition people, military power, and cultivation resources were also controlled from the top. That sort of made sense; cultivation changed the strategic equations so that concentrating resources to double the strength of the strongest was often more effective in boosting the national power than investing the same amount into strengthening numerous weaker entities.

    Thus, while the nobles did each lead sects of their own, they were not set up as independent entities but as feeders for the royal sect which took all those who reached a certain level and trained them to a higher level. Military power was exchanged for potential military power, the royals the only ones capable of actualizing the potential of the strongest in the nation and thus holding a monopoly on true power. Except for the nobles, who were apparently tied to their families, upwards of 90% of all cultivators in the kingdom above sixth tier and all of those above seventh were beholden directly to the royal family.

    Supply lines were important as always in a strategic sense. The king¡¯s reckless waste of resources in search of his daughter had left a lot of these uprooted, and Annabelle had her work cut out for her in restoring them. Food and cultivation resources were the primary necessities, provided mostly by taxes from the nobles who were tasked with managing hunting and resource preservation in their territories. This was the largest source of complaints, too; the nobles were reluctant to divert resources they had successfully invested into their own lands to the royal military forces, even if they needed its defense.

    Arcane learned a lot about the society of the time, noting it seemed to be extremely primitive, pre-medieval in fact. Currency was metal-covered stones, forged by the royal sect¡¯s elders by melting metal onto rounded river stones, but it was not controlled in the slightest and counterfeiting didn¡¯t even seem to have entered their minds as a possibility. The only resources worth mentioning were wood, food, and stone; the latter two were almost always plentiful, while the first was the issue. Without systematic farming, the hunter-gatherer lifestyle the elfbeasts preferred could barely sustain even this level of civilization without cultivation¡¯s most minor benefit: a lack of need to eat. Many of the urchins Arcane had seen were more interested in money than food because money could get them cultivation resources which would allow them to escape from hunger forever.

    There were, of course, some nobles who were attempting rudimentary husbandry by protecting herds of prey animals and letting them grow fat before hunting them. This practice was frowned upon, of course; those who did not saw it as without honor, while many of the common people believed that the meat obtained was inferior to that gained by hunting from the wild. As always, Arcane thought to herself, the march of progress was hindered by pointless social beliefs.

    Arcane didn¡¯t spend all her time studying the Rose Kingdom, of course. She also watched over Jasmina and Coleus, amused by their turbulent relationship that seemed to only have highs and lows and nothing in between. Both lasted mere hours, Jasmina¡¯s loving embrace turning to a violent attack by the next morning, while Coleus was similarly stormy in his ability to go from perfectly calm when dealing with Jasmina¡¯s fury to equally raging at a minor insult of his prowess in certain areas. They stayed together with the support of their families and their mutual inability to keep a single emotion for more than an hour, but it was difficult.

    Nonetheless, they were happy together. Far more so than Annabelle and her father, who didn¡¯t ever argue and yet were steadily growing further and further apart for reasons neither of them could discern. Arcane, looking on from the side, noticed that the King felt he was doomed to die soon and thus Annabelle would be better off without depending on him, while Annabelle resented his failure to be there for her and his continual drawing away every time she wanted to get close. She, too, felt her father was not as healthy as he once was, but despite crying herself to sleep about it twice the girl refused to talk to her father and admit the problem. Arcane was frustrated about both of them, but refused to do anything in that field. She, lacking any sort of parent figure for most of her life, felt her interference to be both unwanted and unnecessary.

    It was into this turbulent situation, five days after Annabelle and Arcane had their first of several conversations (though none since had gone into anywhere near the seriousness of the first), that a messenger from the port arrived, out of breath and panicking.

    ¡°I must speak with the king!¡± the man shouted at the guard, who refused to let him in.

    ¡°You cannot enter without proper authorization!¡± a guard reprimanded him, his spear blocking the main gate.

    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency! If he doesn¡¯t hear about this soon, the port is doomed!¡± The messenger wailed.

    ¡°Do you have the seal from your lord?¡± The guard asked, looking the obviously ragged messenger up and down doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± the man screamed. ¡°I ran all the way here from Port Windfall, do you think I had time to grab a stupid seal?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you enter¡­¡± The guard said again, before turning around at a tap on his shoulder. Standing on the step above him, Arcane pushed his spear aside and looked down at the messenger. ¡°My lady¡­¡± He said in surprise.

    While the messenger panted, barely seeing either the guard or Arcane, she knelt down in front of him and whispered a single word too softly for the guard to hear. ¡°Prince.¡±

    A sharp intake of breath told her all she needed to know. Straightening and brushing off her dress, she turned to the guard. ¡°Let him in. The Rose Princess will see him immediately.¡±

    The guard, still unable to understand what she was doing, nodded. He knew she was close to the Rose Princess and assumed she knew what she was talking about, and if not no one expected him to defy someone who could at minimum match a seventh tier cultivator such as the Rose Princess and be called her bodyguard. Thus he stood aside, along with the rest of the guard, and allowed Arcane to lead the exhausted man through the stone hallways towards the study where Annabelle was even now talking to several nobles.

    ¡°... Is this really so difficult?¡± Annabelle asked as the doors opened, though she glanced over and widened her eyes at seeing Arcane, who she had last seen on top of one of the bookshelves mere minutes ago. The messenger behind her, panting heavily, gathered the attention of the nobles, who looked at him askance while waiting for the princess to take the lead. ¡°What have you brought me, Arcane?¡± Annabelle asked.

    Arcane gestured for the messenger to proceed her. He nodded gratefully, and squinted up at Annabelle while kneeling. ¡°Your highness, great princess of the Rose Kingdom,¡±

    ¡°Get on with it.¡± Annabelle interrupted.

    ¡°I bring terrible tidings.¡± The messenger gasped, taking a deep breath. ¡°Port Windfall has been captured by a force from the Boreal Empire, headed by the Black Prince himself!¡±

    ¡°What!?!¡± There was instant uproar, many of the nobles jumping to their feet or paling where they sat while Annabelle¡¯s own face grew stiff.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She asked in a low voice that carried clearly.

    ¡°Your highness, Lord Espion has been murdered by the Prince for refusing to surrender, and the port is overrun with Faceless marauders. I barely escaped alive myself!¡± The messenger cried. ¡°We implore the Rose Kingdom for aid against the foe of all Eastern nations!¡±

    The room fell silent, waiting for Annabelle¡¯s decision. Yet before she could speak another voice came from the door, where Arcane still stood, leaning against the wall. ¡°Three days ride, three days march, what¡¯s the difference for an army?¡±

    Many of the nobles glared at her, but Annabelle herself staggered suddenly as she understood what Arcane was saying in her oblique way. Waving to her assistants on the side, she began to bark orders. ¡°Clear the room! This meeting is adjourned for now. We will contact you with information about the Prince¡¯s invasion shortly; I request all available forces be mobilized as soon as possible. Bring me my generals, and call the elders to a conference! Go, now!¡±

    The room boiled like a kicked anthill, elfbeasts running every which way while Arcane and Annabelle remained exactly as they were, meeting each other¡¯s eyes across the room, the pale red of Annabelle¡¯s matching the sealed lids of Arcane. Annabelle slowly closed hers and looked down at her trembling paws, clenched into tight balls. Arcane saw this, then disappeared from the room. She had no interest in the preparations Annabelle would make for the army that was on its way, instead focusing on the approach of her prey. Mere seconds later a fluttering dress of brilliant bluish green waved atop the tallest tower of the castle, hair streaming backwards as the westerly wind blew into her face. With the setting sun in her eyes, Arcane couldn¡¯t see very far, but her closed eyes did perceive, on the borders of the kingdom, pillars of smoke rising in a circular pattern.

    And in their center, dressed in a suit of pure black with fur and skin of a similar color, stood a figure Arcane identified in a heartbeat:

    The Black Prince.

 Chapter 25: To Kill a King

    Chapter 25: To Kill a King

    Arcane let the wind blow through her hair and dress as she looked into the falling sun. She imagined it to be carrying the ominous scent of war, a harbinger of the conflict to come two days hence. The crimson sunset that illuminated the sky she saw as blood, heralding death to approach the peaceful kingdom that would soon be overturned. Below, she heard the clatter of stone armored guards boiling out of the castle, their spears held at ready and their faces hard. Ears laid back, they marched out into the streets of the capital and carried the news to those the royal princess had felt needed to know, gathering nobles, advisors, and soldiers to her cause. The bustle of the evening taverns quieted, every elfbeast beginning to feel the approaching storm.

    As the sunlight faded, the cyan haired girl atop the tallest tower leapt down, her dress billowing with the speed of her fall as she kicked off the side of the tower and almost ran down the steep castle walls. A kick to the side, and she shot through the air to another tower, letting herself glide down this one¡¯s wall before repeating the process. She avoided the castle proper, descending from the tallest tower at its heart to the shortest at its edge in a matter of moments. From there she dropped the remaining dozen meters to the ground.

    Gracefully touching down with the tip of her toe, Arcane let herself fall into a walking gait without pausing. Smoothly transitioning from rapid fall to a steady horizontal glide, she left the castle grounds without a backwards glance at the guards and moved towards the outskirts of the town. A few minutes later, she had reached the hilltop overlooking the rose city where she had left Jasmina and Coleus several days ago.

    Once there, she paused and looked back at the kingdom. Her mind¡¯s eye traced the possible paths she could take: forwards, to the camp of the Black Prince, or returning to the castle and awaiting him there. She thought about it for half a second, then turned and looked forwards through the trees towards the distant camp. Sighing, she shook her head and sat down on the starlit hilltop beneath the moonless sky.

    It would be simpler, to be sure, if she were to advance towards the Black Prince¡¯s camp and demand the information she desired from him there. Further, she knew full well that she could exterminate the Prince and his army, perhaps saving hundreds of lives. If she did not act now, if she simply allowed the Prince to come to her, many would suffer and the world would experience unprecedented war. The Rose Kingdom, in its current state, could not resist the Prince if he sought to conquer it by force, and Annabelle would not evade him long. But the other eastern nations would not suffer such a neighbor. They would expend all their power to expel the Prince, and it was likely many of the western nations would not like to see him meteoric rise in power either. A true world war could break out if that was left unchecked.

    Knowing all of that, Arcane stayed her hand. Looking through the woods towards the black tents, she sighed and clicked her tongue, before opening her mouth and talking softly to herself alone.

    ¡°To come here, even knowing all the consequences that will bring¡­ How terrible those sins, of greed and pride.¡± She muttered. ¡°And yet, how completely expected.¡±

    She shook her head, crossing her legs and turning her back on the distant camp, looking once more over the quieting town below. ¡°How completely expected¡­ over and over again, time after time. Even so¡­ even so. I will wait. Surprise me, Black Prince, Rose Princess. Set aside this hostility, do not engage in the battle that will force this world to war. Show me that perhaps the cycle need not be repeated infinitely.¡± Arcane pleaded to two figures who could not hear her, her sealed eyes twitching slightly. ¡°Haa¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°It will not occur, unfortunately. So¡­¡±

    Arcane rose to her feet, glancing over her shoulder before returning to the city. ¡°The wheel of time will turn ever onwards, down the path of fate it has worn for endless millions of years. What once was, will be again, over and over.¡± She sighed, shaking her head at the city below.

    A few flickering lights moved about the Rose city, like tiny stars in an empty sky. Yet their display was far inferior to the endless sky above, the myriad stars that met Arcane¡¯s sealed eyes as she tilted her head back towards their glittering expanse. She smiled towards them, a slight tear in her eye soon vanishing in the night wind. And as she let her head fall once more to the barren earth before her, the endless plains of darkness in which no light could be seen, she spoke once more.

    ¡°Always, I wait. For what once was to be again, and my throne to no longer sit alone.¡± She whispered into the darkness, unheard, unnoticed.

    Then she vanished. The sheer speed she could attain was beyond mortal perception, or even immortal for that matter. Using it in its entirety, she dashed through the frozen town, so fast that not even the air was able to move out of her way. No longer bound by the laws of the universe, she moved through the castle walls and the unmoving air to return to the bed she had claimed as her own. As she lay in that crude bed, closed eyes turning to look towards the bare ceiling, she looked behind her to see if any trace of her passage was left. Satisfied, she let her mind drift off into the realm of sleep.

    And as she did, the world started moving once more, none the wiser for all her indiscretions.

    The next morning Arcane awoke in the predawn darkness. Rising easily, she left the bedroom and ascended to the tower rooftop she had claimed as her preferred place over the past few days. Once there, she cleansed her body with rapid vibrations which broke down any dirt or sweat that had accumulated.

    She withdrew a pale pink fruit from thin air to break her fast, splitting the solid rind in half and plucking the blood red, juicy seeds with bare fingers. A trace of juice trailed down her chin, intercepted by a quick finger before it could stain her robes.

    Grimacing at the imagery of blood she had conjured with this meal, Arcane nevertheless carried on. Her thoughts were inscrutable, though she was frowning while watching the distant fires that marked the camp of black tents that surrounded the Black Prince. She said nothing, though, merely continuing to pluck the bloody seeds from the hardened fruit and slip them between her lips.

    When she finished, the rind and residue on her hands were consumed in fire. Allowing the crimson tongues to swirl up her arms and curl around her body, Arcane sighed into the morning air while the sun rose behind her, illuminating the world with its glory. At that signal life in the castle stirred again, a few seconds behind the distant campsite. Below, Annabelle was roused by a servant and jumped into action again, racing through her morning routine and stalking into the hallways.

    Arcane simply turned around and gazed at the sun, her closed eyes undamaged by the brilliance of its rays. She glanced back towards the distant camp and calculated something with her fingers twitching, finally nodding a few seconds later. Then she sat down again and started to count softly.

    Before she had reached ten thousand, there was a commotion at the gate. Hearing the raised voices and sensing the imminent conflict, Arcane stood up and descended into the palace. Unseen or heard, she penetrated the heavily guarded hallways with ease, slipping into the study behind a frantic guard and taking up her place atop the bookcase she had used yesterday.

    ¡°Your Highness!!-¡± The guard shouted as he approached the table.

    ¡°The Prince is here?¡± Annabelle interrupted swiftly, not even waiting for confirmation before sighing. ¡°I will retrieve my father. We will await him in the throne room.¡±

    Arcane raised an eyebrow at that. From what she had seen the Rose King had not recovered enough to surpass Annabelle in a fight, much less the stronger Black Prince. What was more surprising, though, was that there was a throne room. Arcane had not seen such a thing while she was exploring the castle. Then again, she hadn¡¯t really been searching all that hard, either. Shrugging, she descended from the bookcase in a single fluid motion and waited to tail the Rose Princess to this Throne room.

    Annabelle set off through the hallways, muttering under her breath. ¡°Too early¡­ he must have known, somehow. But how? Was Arcane really one of his agents? Then why did she free us¡­ no, it couldn¡¯t have been. The Black Prince would never have sacrificed a surer plan in favor of a less sure one. But then how?¡±

    Arcane didn¡¯t have the answers to any of those questions either, but then again she really didn¡¯t care what they were. Still, she traced back through her memory and recalled several of the gilded pieces the pirate captain had given her carried some sort of unusual energy. She had destroyed it in the desert as a matter of course; if this Black Prince could determine the Rose Princess¡¯s freedom from just that it was quite impressive. After all, he was only about ten days behind Annabelle in reaching the kingdom; if the Western continent was as far from the desert as the Eastern, he would have had to leave at almost the exact moment the trace was removed to catch up.

    Arcane then shook her head and corrected herself. If the Black Prince had competent sailors, he would have been fine leaving up to five or six days after the trace was broken. Or perhaps he could have spent five to six days searching for the reason of the trace; while the sand lizards would have destroyed any fleshy traces of the pirate camp, wood and stone were not among their dietary preferences and enough could have been left for a decent reconstruction.

    ¡°Papa?¡± Annabelle called while knocking on an ornate door in the royal quarters. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Come in¡± a muffled voice replied, leading Annabelle to open the door and walk in to see her father struggling to pull a fur robe over his head. Arcane rolled her eyes and turned away, a slight flush rising in her cheeks.

    Behind her the pair completed the task of dressing the king in ornate finery and a gilded crown, the ostentatious clothes almost masking the severe depletion of strength caused by the trauma of the past weeks. Arcane waited for them to proceed her and glanced through the king¡¯s bedchamber, withdrawing before the door closed behind them after finding nothing.

    The royals worked their way through the stone halls and over the fur rugs, Annabelle assisting her father with every step. Arcane idly wondered how they expected the Black Prince not to pick up on this weakness, but declined to reveal herself to ask. Fortunately, the king himself had the same thought.

    ¡°The Prince will not be blind to my peril, daughter.¡± He reminded her as he stumbled on the stairs.

    Catching him, Annabelle nodded in agreement. ¡°No, he won¡¯t. But if he doubts himself enough¡­¡± She offered, glancing at her father out of the corner of her eye.

    ¡°That arrogant¡­¡± The King growled. ¡°I rather doubt it.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, Papa.¡± Annabelle pleaded. ¡°Otherwise he¡¯ll have no mercy.¡±

    The King sighed in agreement, pushing Annabelle away. ¡°Very well. Still, my daughter, please take yourself away from here while he is so suppressed. I fear even at full strength I would not delay him long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Annabelle cried, hugging her father tighter than necessary. ¡°If you could just recover a bit more, you¡¯ll destroy him! I¡¯m sure of it, Papa!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡± the king chuckled. ¡°Perhaps, little Belle. Still, I want you safe before¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! I can¡¯t leave you alone, Papa.¡± she declared, pulling him along. ¡°Stop worrying so much! It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±

    The king allowed himself to be persuaded and pulled along. Still, his face twisted in a worried grimace whenever Annabelle turned away, obviously not as confident in their plans as she was. Arcane sympathized with him, but still declined to reveal herself.

    Soon they reached the throne room, entering from a side door just beside the great chair that acted as a throne in this world. Arcane tilted her head in confusion, not seeing anything special about this seat except its size. Annabelle and the king seemed not to notice (for obvious reasons) and hurried to the chair.

    Arcane took her time, examining the few great pillars that decorated the larger than average hallway that acted as an audience chamber for the Rose Kingdom. The walls were plain, though tapestries had once adorned them, and the only light came from openings in the ceiling which would make this place a nightmare in inclement weather. Shrugging off her concerns, Arcane recalled how little rain there had been in this world so far. Perhaps it simply wasn¡¯t an issue if the hall was unusable every once in awhile.

    The king sat in the great throne, Annabelle by his side. Once they were situated Annabelle called towards the ends of the hall and claimed they were ready. Guards at that end nodded and conveyed the message to their comrades outside.

    The hall was left in silence as those comrades ran down the hallways outside, likely to convey the message to the front gates. Annabelle stood stiffly while her father shifted about to find the most comfortable place on that stone seat. Arcane gazed at him in sympathy, having had more than a few experiences with the discomfort of thrones herself. She felt it was intentional, a few clever craftsmen or nobles trying to remind a ruler that leadership was not supposed to be comfortable. As if the figurative swords of Damocles hanging over them every waking moment did not suffice, Arcane scoffed to herself. War, famine, rebellion¡­ thousands more, each aimed directly at the ruler¡¯s neck ready to take their head at the slightest sign of fear or failure.

    Minutes later there was a cacophony at the end of the hall, many marching feet echoing through the stone halls and announcing the approach of the Black Prince and his minions. Arcane looked through the walls and saw them ready for battle. Sighing, she compromised her intent and turned to the king.

    ¡®This game would be no fun if you failed this quickly.¡¯ She thought silently.

    When the Black Prince threw open the doors at the end of the hall, he got two steps into the hall before stopping dead and staring at the king, who he could feel possessed all the energy and vitality of an eighth tier cultivator. Confusion flashed across his face, then worry then confidence and scheming. Turning the hard look into a smile, he walked down the hall and bowed deeply before the throne, gesturing for his companions to kneel instead. Confused, but obedient, they did so.

    ¡°I bid you welcome, Your majesty, King of Roses.¡± The Black Prince called in an heroic voice, making Annabelle frown though her father kept his composure.

    ¡°We welcome you, Your highness, Prince of Boreal.¡± The King responded evenly, his voice shaking the air slightly. Annabelle didn¡¯t seem to notice, casting a worried glance at her father before glaring at the Black Prince again. ¡°Word of your exploits have reached us from across the ocean. It is our honor to have such a hero visiting our nation.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me.¡± The Black Prince smiled. ¡°But I cannot help but accept.¡±

    ¡°We speak nothing but truth.¡± The King complimented with a smile of his own. ¡°Still, we cannot help but wonder what has brought you to our city.¡±

    ¡°My, I believed it was obvious.¡± The Black Prince grinned at the king, turning his eyes slightly to the side. ¡°As you have heard of my nation, I have heard of yours. Tell me, is this flower not the lovely Princess of Roses whose beauty is spoken of far and wide?¡±

    ¡°You-¡± Annabelle started to say before her arm was caught by the king, leading her to bow her head and step back.

    ¡°Compliments towards our person are welcome, your highness, but proper decorum is required before speaking of a lady.¡± The King reprimanded politely. ¡°My daughter may have yet to choose her fiance, but it is still unbecoming for a male to force his attentions onto her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your majesty. I have overstepped my bounds.¡± the Black Prince bowed, placing his paw over his heart. ¡°Still, I hope you will forgive my impropriety; I simply could not help myself.¡±

    ¡°It is the responsibility of all cultivators to take control of both their minds and their bodies, young prince. A moments indiscretion here, a slip of concentration there, and you may find yourself with far less talent than you have now.¡± The king replied, shaking his head. ¡°What sort of person would I be if I failed to discourage such behavior?¡±

    ¡°Most certainly, your majesty. Such advice from one much more experienced than I is welcome.¡± an unreadable smile met the King¡¯s reprimand easily. ¡°Still, we must consider these things in the context of what surrounds them, is that not so?¡±

    ¡°You have some measure of wisdom despite your youth, I see. Even so, I would advise you not to grow too confident. While youth may come with strength, wisdom has a role to play as well.¡± the King nodded to the Black Prince, both smiling at each other without a hint of friendliness. ¡°So I will ask again, for what have you come before me?¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Your majesty, while it may be forwards, I cannot help but recall that you have claimed your daughter has no fiance as of yet. Hearing of this from the other side of the ocean, I have come to submit my name to the list of options.¡± The Black Prince stated, bowing again.

    ¡°This is indeed forward.¡± The king said gravely. ¡°Yet, I myself do not have the right to refuse. I am uncertain of how it works in the west, but in the East it is the girl herself who chooses her bride, and no other.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± The Black Prince asked, surprised. Arcane agreed with him, remembering a certain pair of elfbeasts linked together by the machinations of their parents. Even so, he maintained his composure and turned to the princess. ¡°Well then, it seems I must speak to you instead, your highness.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed a courteous offer.¡± Annabelle said with a blatantly false smiled. ¡°However, as you may have heard I was recently the victim of an unnatural plot against my kingdom. I fear I have not yet recovered from the experience, and as such cannot consider suiters of any sort for a time.¡±

    ¡°If that is that case, your highness, then I cannot help but withdraw.¡± The black prince smiled and bowed again. ¡°Still, I would be a poor suiter to give up that easily. I would like to have a chance to display my prowess and suitability to you directly, and have come so far for that purpose¡­ Therefore, your majesty, I wonder if it would be possible for me to remain in your kingdom as a visitor until this temporary issue has subsided.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I doubt it would, your highness. I fear there may not be accommodations of the quality you are used to available, and I cannot bear the disgrace to my kingdom of hosting you in inferior lodgings.¡± The king replied before Annabelle could say anything. She glared at him but subsided after a quick squeeze of her wrist.

    ¡°No worries, no worries. My compatriots have prepared a small camp a few hours out from the city, and I find the natural living to be most beneficial to my cultivation. Perhaps I will be able to breakthrough soon.¡± The Prince waved his paw in negation, smiling softly.

    ¡°Oh my, that certainly will not do. I am sure the fine residences of your home country would be far more conducive to cultivation, but if you truly must be close I am aware of several open villas in the nearby kingdoms. In fact, I heard Port Windfall has recently been vacated by dozens of nobles.¡± The king said, shaking his head absolutely.

    ¡°As did I, of course, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Strange what you hear in rumors these days.¡± The Black Prince replied evenly. ¡°The common folk will say anything to justify not working, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. I am afraid I must insist, though, else I would have to escort you there myself.¡± The Rose king replied with a laugh. The Black Prince grimaced and nodded unhappily, bowing and backing out of the room.

    ¡°Of course, your majesty. Once we have found a place I will return, and we may continue our discussion, i hope?¡±

    ¡°I look forward to it.¡± The King replied, dismissing the prince and sitting firm until all the black clothed soldiers had streamed out of the room after their leader. Arcane heard him silently scolding one of them about poisoned food and reports of decrepitude, but chose to ignore them after a few minutes.

    Neither Annabelle nor the Rose King himself realized why the Black Prince had suddenly changed his mind upon seeing the seated king, but Arcane was fully aware of how this meeting would have gone without her presence. Shaking her head, she dispelled the illusion that made the Black Prince perceive the Rose king at full strength. Maintaining the perception blocking powers of Obscurus, she started towards the door.

    Behind her, the Rose King and Princess spoke in hushed whispers.

    ¡°Papa, he¡­¡± Annabelle growled under her breath.

    ¡°Came with the intent to kill me, I know.¡± The Rose King sighed. ¡°It seems I was better off than he expected, but this will not delay him long. Little Belle, you must prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Papa, you can recover in another month. No matter how fast he moves we can make at least that much time, especially with him commuting from Port Windfall¡­¡± Annabelle protested, shaking her head and tail excitedly.

    The King denied her, though. ¡°He won¡¯t. I fear he will strike in less than a week. Belle, I beg you¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Papa, I won¡¯t let him kill you! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Annabelle cried desperately, and Arcane stopped just before the doorway. Paused midstep, she waited in silence.

    ¡°Belle, this is an order!¡± the king growled, pushing her away from him. ¡°I exile¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Papa! No matter what you say, I¡¯m not leaving! No matter what!¡± Annabelle proclaimed, knocking his paw away and standing straight and tall. ¡°That Black Prince doesn¡¯t scare me! I¡¯ll fight him, you¡¯ll see. He¡¯s not that strong. Even if I have to die, Papa, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Annabelle!¡± The king shouted, aghast.

    Yet over at the other end of the hall, a cyan haired girl moved her mouth to finish what the Rose Princess had been trying to say. ¡®Protect you¡­ no matter what.¡¯ Bowing her head, Arcane turned away from the door and walked back into the audience chamber. Stopping where the Black Prince had stood before, she looked at the arguing king and princess with closed eyes, an inscrutable expression on her doll like face. Slowly, she reached behind her shoulder to finger the hilt of a crystalline sword. Engraved in its surface was the single word, Elucidation.

    A few minutes later the Rose Princess stormed off, leaving her father collapsed on the throne, despair and remorse in his eyes. The guards, courteously, left the room so their king could be alone with his weakness and grief.

    ¡°Blazes¡­ how did it all go so wrong?¡± The king wondered aloud, speaking (he thought) to no one. ¡°First she¡¯s taken from me, now I¡¯ll have to lose her again. Either by her own will, or to that accursed schemer. And no matter how much I want to force her to the first, she is set on the second¡­. Blaze it all. My dear Belle¡­ why did this happen to us? What did we do wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s usually not a reason, honestly.¡±

    A clear, high pitched yet mature voice broke his reverie, a single girl standing beside a pillar on the side of the chamber. The king jumped, startled, but calmed when he saw who was standing there.

    ¡°Arcane¡­ How long have you been there? No, nevermind¡­ It was you who scared off the Black Prince, then?¡± He said, as confirmation more than question.

    Arcane nodded once, still looking off into the distance. ¡°Karma is a lie. Those who do good do not receive the same, and those who do evil rarely are punished for it. So often the best of us want to look inwards for the source of our misfortune, never understanding that there is nothing there to find, whilst the most evil always search outwards when the source is within. I guess that¡¯s human nature, though.¡±

    The king looked at her suspiciously, nodding slowly in agreement. ¡°If you mean to comfort me, don¡¯t bother. I would much prefer a more tangible aid, in the form of persuading my daughter.¡±

    Arcane remained silent, not answering the king¡¯s request. Yet neither minded her disrespect, her not caring, he suspecting her power.

    ¡°I have no intention of interfering.¡± She said finally. The king straightened and seemed about to reply when Arcane held up a hand. ¡°Annabelle will survive your death. My business with the prince is finished; I will take her with me when I leave.¡±

    The king opened and closed his mouth before bowing his head, tears dripping from his eyes. ¡°Thank you¡­ Even though it¡¯s impossible, I somehow find myself believing you.¡±

    ¡°She will seek revenge.¡± Arcane said softly, her closed eyes still looking towards the distance. ¡°She does not have the strength to succeed.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­ There is a chance.¡± The king said, relaxing back onto the throne with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Chance¡­ if such a thing existed, the universe would be a much kinder place.¡± Arcane commented idly. ¡°As she is now, as she will be, she will die when she faces him. No matter when or where. You must know that.¡±

    ¡°I do. Thus I can only delay that confrontation¡­¡± The Rose king said sadly, his eyes looking into the distance as well.

    ¡°I see.¡± Arcane replied, turning her sealed eyes towards the Rose king and staring at him for a long time. He gazed back, wet eyes glistening, but still meeting her ominous gaze steadily. ¡°There will be a chance.¡± She declared finally, pushing herself away from the pillar and walking towards the door.

    ¡°Arcane!¡± The king called behind her, so she paused and glanced back. ¡°Whatever you intend¡­ I thank you. For helping my daughter as much as you have.¡±

    Arcane nodded, turning away and leaving the chamber and its decrepit king. As she left, she muttered under her breath. ¡°You should not thank me for this, child.¡±

    As if in answer, the blade of Elucidation glowed softly, a crimson harbinger of what was to come.

    Arcane wandered the halls, perceiving the countless marks that described the history of the castle yet noticing none of them. Idly, she checked on the positions of the people she knew: Annabelle, locked in her room muttering furiously to herself; Jasmina, with Coleus in an inner city estate, along with several older elfbeasts. She smiled wryly. Just those two¡­ along with the king, those were the only people she knew anything about in this city. Oh, and Deadridge. He was holed up in his office, much like Annabelle.

    A better place to start than nothing, she shrugged to herself, altering her path through the castle.

    While the Black Prince was confronting the Rose King, she had traced the pattern of his thoughts and memories. The information she desired was among the most prominent. There were stockpiles of oil in the Boreal nation of the west, though they should have run out long ago. They were preserved by the use of a special cultivation technique that turned wood into fire that melted any metal. The black liquid was called the drink of the dark god, for it killed any mortal who consumed it (obviously) and burned hotter and longer than any other material they knew.

    Arcane paused in the hallway, her expressionless, closed eyes fixed on a pair of maids going about their work. A pity, truly¡­ that so many were caught up in the schemes of those stronger than them, weaklings unable to do more than scream and cry while being crushed by the aftershocks of those fights.

    It was hypocritical for her to think that, she knew. She could easily save them, preserve every last innocent life and protect them from the ravages of what was to come. They would have no part to play in the turmoil approaching; their absence would not change anything. Even without interfering, even without disrupting the rules she set for herself, she could do it.

    And yet, just as those warriors who would directly cause their deaths, she would not spare the slightest effort to do so. Even as she perceived them burning, screaming in agony in their final moments, their bodies and souls crushed by power beyond their capability to resist, she would not raise a finger on their behalf.

    The maids moved past her, and Arcane resumed her slow progress through the hallways. Torchlight flickered on the walls, weakly glowing to illuminate the darkened halls, and the shadows embraced Arcane and her dark thoughts.

    Perhaps it was cruel. Unlike the others, who did not even notice those they crushed in this way, Arcane was aware of every single one of them. The faded shadows left behind in countless eons were engraved in her memories as nothing else was. Illuminated by infinite light, they were cast perpetually into darkness. Even knowing that, even knowing the terror it entailed, she continued on her path, making her decision.

    Some things just could not be allowed, no matter if the morality that decreed that decision or the situation that led to that morality no longer existed. Arcane knew this better than anyone. Thus, she continued to serve the role she always had, and always will.

    The bright cyan dress swung on her body as the girl came to a stop outside a wooden door she had seen only once before. Her hand rested on the stone knob; it was latched on the other side, but still swung open easily to admit the human child into the greying elfbeast¡¯s room.

    ¡°Dammit, I said I wasn¡¯t to be¡­ you! What are you doing¡­ who were you again?¡± Deadridge sputtered, half rising from his desk and knocking papers everywhere.

    Arcane raised an eyebrow and calmly seated herself in front of the desk, gazing at the Rose kingdom¡¯s spymaster with lidded eyes. The unnaturalness of being looked at by apparently unseeing lids and an uncanny silence one could only notice subconsciously combined to stop Deadridge¡¯s intent to call for help, and he found himself sitting back down and waiting for the girl in front of him to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t recall your name.¡± He said after several minutes, unable to bear the silence as long as Arcane could.

    ¡°Arcane.¡± She replied simply, as the door closed and latched itself behind her.

    ¡°Alright, Arcane. As we¡¯ve never been formally introduced, I¡¯m Deadridge, the king¡¯s spy handler. Why have you broken into my office?¡± Deadridge bowed his head and then extended his paw, before glancing at the door and revealing an expression of surprise. ¡°Or were you just here all along and I didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, your king will die.¡± Arcane declared simply, not bothering with the introduction.

    ¡°... If this was anyone else I might take that as a threat, but I really don¡¯t see any reason for you to make those.¡± Deadridge commented, shaking his head and withdrawing his paw. ¡°Still, that¡¯s not something you can say. People might take it the wrong way.¡±

    Arcane simply stared at him and waited. Deadridge glared back but then sighed and closed his eyes, leaning back. ¡°I assume this has to do with that western serpent who visited today, right?¡±

    ¡°The Black Prince intends to take the Rose Throne by force.¡± Arcane agreed, her face and body unmoving.

    ¡°I see.¡± Deadridge sighed and reached below his desk to withdraw a wood case of something. Opening a hole in the top, he poured it into a stone cup then proffered it to Arcane, who shook her head firmly. He didn¡¯t seem to mind, resealing the case and returning it to below the desk. ¡°He won¡¯t succeed. Conquest by force is not a legitimate means of inheritance here in the East. Maybe he could pull it off in the West, but there are rules here. He¡¯s an idiot if he tries.¡±

    ¡°Blood to blood, family to family.¡± Arcane corrected, shaking her head at Deadridge¡¯s argument. ¡°He will marry the corpse of Annabelle and claim she was alive to accept him. By law of the East, he will have the right to what is hers if her killer dies by his paw.¡±

    ¡°... How do you know of this?¡± Deadridge asked after a long silence.

    ¡°I listen, I hear, I think. That is enough.¡± Arcane explained.

    Her reply did little to soothe the concerns Deadridge obviously had, but she declined to speak further. The spymaster, understanding that, gave her a long look and nodded once. ¡°I see. Then I will prepare for an attack on the morrow¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Arcane interjected suddenly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Deadridge growled, slamming the desk with his paw. ¡°What do you mean no? Do you think you can just strut in here and tell me how to protect this kingdom? Do you think you are the only one who can accomplish anything, that a foreigner such as you can dictate the policy of the Rose Kingdom? An attack is imminent; let¡¯s assume I believe you; blazes know there¡¯s no reason for me to. For what reason would I not do everything in my power to defend this city from the attack you claim is coming? Tell me, what brilliant plan have you come up with? Do nothing? Or will you get out of the way and let me do my job. Thank you for the information; goodbye. I will deal with the attack. Run along now, little girl. This is a job for adults and soldiers to deal with.¡± he stood and inclined his head, turning towards the door.

    Arcane waited for the tirade to finish, and did nothing as Deadridge stood. But before he could move, she spoke. ¡°I did not speak of an attack.¡±

    Deadridge stopped and turned to look at her again. ¡°Then what did you speak of?¡±

    ¡°The Rose King will die tomorrow.¡± Arcane repeated, turning her sightless eyes on Deadridge with uncanny precision. ¡°That is not a warning; it is a statement of fact. A determined fate, a story already written. You cannot change it; no matter what you do, no matter how you prepare, it will not be enough to alter destiny. All you can do is prepare for what is to come, and withstand the storm.¡±

    Deadridge stared back at her, unable to speak from the intensity in the words that did not belong in the mouth of a child. Before he could recover, Arcane continued, her voice flat and monotone and yet full of unimaginable strength.

    ¡°Yet, for all the schemes and plots of the Black Prince, not all will be consumed by it. The Rose Princess will outlive her father¡¯s passing, and escape the army lacking faces. That, too, is already known. I wonder, you who claims to protect the kingdom; which will you defend: that which is already lost, or that which may yet be saved?¡± Arcane smiled suddenly, twisting her lips while shaking her head. ¡°But of course, a foreigner should not dictate the policy of the Rose Kingdom. It is a job for adults and soldiers to deal with.¡±

    Deadridge opened and closed his mouth several times as Arcane stood and walked to the door. Finally, just as she was about to leave, he gathered enough strength to speak. ¡°Girl¡­ No, Arcane¡­ how can you be sure?¡±

    The girl paused in the doorway, turning back towards the apparently older man with an ageless expression of wisdom and memory. ¡°Fate¡­ cannot be changed. I know that all too well.¡± Then she walked out and let the door close and latch behind her, leaving Deadridge alone in an office with only a few shifted papers to mark her visit there. For a long time, he sat in silence, thinking over what she had said. When he finally stood, she was long gone.

    Arcane relocated herself to her seat atop the tallest tower. Her sealed eyes tracked the retreat of the Black Prince¡¯s party through the woods, her hair and face illuminated by the setting sun. They made it safely back to camp, no beasts of the forest courageous enough to attack that many blatant cultivators. Arcane frowned as they began to move, spreading out into the forest and making new camps. She was not displeased by the exceptionally flagrant offensive actions, which she already expected. It was instead the loud sounds of panic, the myriad deaths, and the utter silence that followed as nature was forced to yield to the Prince¡¯s troops. Arcane sighed, bowing her head in lament.

    This turned her eyes to the castle, where Deadridge was instructing his men on several secret passageways out of the castle and soldiers were moving to prepare to evacuate. The king was sleeping on his throne, his face relaxed and at peace with the trust that everything would be alright on the morrow. Annabelle pushed herself too hard, falling asleep before the sun set and letting her tension fall away in dreams of happier times. Nobles, sensing the coming troubles, gathered wealth or servants to flee or fight the only way they knew how. Peasants and commonfolk, perhaps aware of the Boreal Empire but not concerned with the politics of their betters, were exactly as they had been. Trading, cooking, cleaning, resting¡­ the business of life continued, even as war was knocking on their door.

    Arcane lifted her eyes to the skies above. In the asteroid belt, several forms made of pure darkness were making their way back toward the inner system and the life bearing planet there. They would arrive in two days, slowly eating their way to the nearest approach before turning inwards. Arcane nodded; her calculations had been correct, and all would be settled not long after.

    All the players were set, all the pieces assembled. The stage merely awaited the coming dawn, as the sun set in the west and left the world in a silent darkness. Stars above shone down on extinguished lights below, the Black Prince trying to hide his strength and the Rose Kingdom hiding their own preparations for him. All that remained was for the script to be read, the acts run through. In the minds of everyone involved, there were no uncertainties. The ending was already determined, but each must struggle all they could to prevent or create it.

    Yet a single piece had been inserted into the board without the knowledge of any player. As of yet, it had not changed the setup; it alone knew of the treachery hidden behind a pirate crew, the secret thoughts of a port lord, the plans within plans of a scheming prince. Pieces fell into place before its eyes, made it understand everything. And yet, it found it did not much like this board, did not much care for the game being played in front of it.

    Arcane lifted her hand into the air, grasping several stars in her fist. Was it fair, to anyone, that she had been thrown into their lives to spread chaos and uncertainty? It was wrong to interfere, to change the destiny of worlds, yet could it not be said that she had already done so? It would be trivial for her to smash this gameboard, to annihilate either player and choose a winner to rule this world. Yet still, despite all the good it would do, she stayed her hand.

    To say she did not know why would be a lie. To say she doubted her decision would be false. Yet even so, she could not help but feel.

    By refusing to act, by doing nothing, was she not just as culpable as everyone else involved? Was it not her fault that Annabelle would suffer, the Rose Kingdom would fall, the war between east and west would start in earnest, that its destruction would claim the lives of countless innocents?

    Tomorrow, would she not be the one to kill a king?

 Chapter 26: Flight or Flight

    Chapter 26: Flight or Flight

    Dawn. The beginning of all things, that which heralds the new. Arcane¡¯s sealed eyes meet the rising sun in the east, her back to the camps of the Black Prince and the preparations of the town below. The night she passed in silent vigil is over, a last recompense for what is to come. Now, all things would soon begin. Yet she sat alone, unmoving.

    First light roused the nobles from a sleepless night, soldiers from a lengthy watch. Shaking themselves to dismiss the fatigue that gripped them, they pretended to go through their morning ablutions as any other day. Yet trembling paws dropped tattered rags, greasy oils emerged from beneath shivering skin, proved this to be a lie. Again and again they wiped their bodies clean, and again and again their fear undid that effort.

    Soldiers gave it up as a bad job first. Donning crude fur armor and stone weapons, they went through a few practice exercises to calm their shaking arms and ready their tired muscles. Despite the heat, they shivered in the dawn winds, feeling them to be ominous for some reason. Hunters and merchants began to sense danger, the change in the soldiers atmosphere obvious to those trained to observe the world around them. Quickly, they too were infected, and failed to hide it from the mothers and children, wives and siblings who made up the remainder of the citizenry.

    The streets woke up after the elfbeasts, though much quieter and more subdued than normal. Black robed figures entered from the forest, suspiciously hidden faces and atmosphere enhancing the feeling of a calm before a storm. The forest remained silent, the sky still clear, but everyone knew there was a cloud over the capitol today.

    Below her, Arcane sensed Annabelle going to her father¡¯s side, furious he had declined to return to his own room but understanding of his plight. The king hid his worry for the girl, meeting eyes with ministers and soldiers who gave him calm nods in return. Jasmina joined the princess, as well as other female elfbeasts who took her away from the king and to the study where an air of normalcy fooled no one. Coleus met with Deadridge in dark passageways, posting soldiers along routes from the throne to the exterior, hidden escapes that had been sealed for years. Soldiers stood at attention, watchful vigilance to gain half a second¡¯s warning, to know what was to come and react in time. Cultivators of the sixth and seventh tier were assigned as well, along the outer perimeter of the castle.

    The Rose Kingdom was as ready as it was going to be.

    Outside the gates, another force readied its own blades for the day. The Black Prince trained in the morning light, surrounded by black robed Faceless covered with lines of black oil. He took up a metal sword, an artifact of the Boreal Nation, and tested its swing and temper. Satisfied, he nodded and conversed with powerful cultivators who made marks on maps and reports throughout the night. Their voices were raised; plans refined. There was tension and uncertainty, yes; but they knew that they were the ones who dictated the timing of the assault, that they had the right to decide when and if battle would occur.

    The Prince swung himself up atop a horse, Faceless falling into line behind him. His voice called through the forest, cheers following his words. A speech, perhaps, was given; Arcane chose not to listen. Inspired by their lord, driven by motivations of glory and conquest, they set out. The forest dared not stand in their way; their passage unhindered. Filled with thoughts of glory and triumph, they marched tirelessly through the trees.

    Arcane waited still, atop the tallest tower overlooking the world. Silently, with head bowed, she watched as the world turned and history was made.

    Black robed figures stealthily undid the guarding perimeter, distorting it with well timed distractions and attacks. The horse riding prince walked through the outer limits of the city unchallenged, greeted by the bowed heads of his retainers. He marched on, while half his followers peeled away to open battle with the soldiers who only now managed to react. Captains shouted orders; stone met stone, wood met wood. A splash of crimson added to the morning light; raised screams broke the silence.

    Surrounded, the town was assailed by black robed squads of five or six, coming from every direction with intent to kill, prepared to slaughter. Warning bells rang, explosive sounds shattering the illusion of peace. The castle guards tensed their grips on their weapons, unable to go forth and battle the invaders. Yet one by one they discarded that duty, charging forth into the fight. Generals, including Deadridge, tried to prevent it; they failed. The order and discipline that held the troops together was broken by the impaled figures of children thrown at the gates by the Boreal army, the ever growing screams at the slaughter.

    A critical eye noted that this was the intent. A slaughter was not the goal; just enough blood was shed to cause maximum panic and confusion. Careful orchestration of engagements kept the Black Prince¡¯s path clear, allowed him to continue to the castle to claim the only head that mattered. Civilians were not allowed to flee outwards, but pressed inwards to strain the resources of the castle and its guardians.

    The Faceless started fires, burning flames rising from the outer edge of town. Trapping friend and foe alike, they confined the battlefield at the cost of their own lives, the oil marked on their skin igniting to burn them alive, their corpses turning into even more to feed the blaze.

    Cultivators entered the engagement at last, enhanced force and waves of pressure throwing countless normal troops away. Yet quickly they were countered, precisely neutralized by the Boreal¡¯s own so they could not hinder the attack. Sometimes, one of the Rose Kingdom¡¯s would get free to smash a squad of invaders; other times a Boreal cultivator would penetrate their line to deal a blow to the castle itself.

    The nobles within began to move. Many headed for the fight, adding their strength to that of the outer defenders. Others holed themselves up with sacks of coin and food, prepared to bargain for their lives with whoever won.

    Arcane¡¯s perception turned on Annabelle, surrounded by noble ladies blazing with cultivation power. She stormed out the front gate, crushing two of the enemies and driving the attackers back. Yet others, seventh tier like her but far more experienced, moved to constrain that success, worked to draw her away from the castle gates and clear the path. Hot headed and violent, Annabelle succumbed to the temptation and left the castle gates open for several minutes.

    The Black Prince waited for that gap, his eyes on the Princess¡¯s gallant figure, scornful and lusting. With an opening secured, he sent his forces through and followed himself, leaving several behind to delay pursuit. Memorizing the corridors of the stone palace, he marched through the ancient building. Every step added to its history, every butchered maid or slaughtered noble another mark in the memory it recorded.

    A force of guards attempted to halt him, shouting for glory or to banish fear, yet they were torn apart without even a chance to react. The Prince sneered, scoffing at the pitiful attempts of lesser beings to halt his advance. Traps, whether concealed arrows or false floors, were crushed by sheer strength and speed. Faceless spread out ahead of him, breaking the castle walls and demonstrating their intent to conquer by force at whatever cost. However, they were not able to proceed without any difficulty, forced to halt and gather themselves under constant attacks as the battle raged on.

    A break in the fighting was taken by both sides. The king alone sat unmoving, even as his generals fled the castle and moved to take command of their troops. An attempt was launched to reclaim the gates; it failed, allowing the Boreal forces to reinforce it and gather themselves for a renewed assault. The constant fighting died down, cultivators falling back under the noon sun to recover their strength while soldiers on both sides breathed in relief, sheltering wherever they could. The Rose army regathered itself in the surrounding rubble, along with several strong points in the castle. The Boreal forces stymied the fire in the outskirts and allowed the civilians to flee, no longer having a use for them or their corpses. Wailing, weeping, screaming sounds still echoed throughout the town, along with the cracking of dying embers and crash of falling buildings.

    There were still no clouds in the sky, but smoke and ash covered the city in a veil of darkness. Looking up at the darkened sky while eating what they could, soldiers huddled together and waited for the command to fight again, hoping it would never come. Leaders on both sides poured over plans, adapting to the situation. Each sought to outthink the others, to obtain that slight edge which promised victory instead of defeat. Yet they, too, looked up at the dark sky with dread while restoring their strength as best they could.

    The temporary peace ended all too soon. The black prince, impatient at being forced to wait, marched ahead of his forces and broke through the Rose Kingdom¡¯s defensive line by himself. Soldiers fled every which way, thrown into chaos by his strength. The metal sword reaped many lives, tearing away countless souls and leaving blood flowing like rivers in his wake. Stained crimson, it still glinted in the dying torchlight as its bearer carried it through the dying palace.

    Outside, Annabelle was made aware of the Black Prince¡¯s march towards her father and led the charge to reclaim the gate. A great struggle ensued, cultivators from both sides throwing all their strength into either hindering or helping her. Other forces from the Rose kingdom peeled away, sent to prepare rendezvous points for the coming retreat. Generals agreed that the kingdom was lost; many tried to force the Princess to flee, yet she refused to so much as listen and pushed into the castle herself. Some generals tried to pursue her; Deadridge led the remainder in retreating prematurely. Moving to one of the escape tunnels, he readied himself for what was to come next, allowing the Boreal forces to claim victory while plundering the falling city.

    Arcane raised her head towards the ascendant sun. Her closed eyes felt its warmth, saw its light through the thin lids that covered them. Smiling, she waited for what was to come, focusing entirely on the throne room directly below her.

    The king sat on his throne, waiting while listening to the sounds of battle drawing ever closer. Before too long, they fell silent; only the slight whisper of patient footsteps echoed in the stone halls. Closing his eyes, the king straightened his back and prepared to greet the one who came to kill him.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± An arrogant voice sneered from the door as it was thrown aside, revealing a black suited elfbeast glowing with power.

    The king nodded without a change in expression. ¡°And same to you, your highness. I would ask why you returned so quickly, but I believe I would have my answer if I merely opened my ears a bit.¡±

    ¡°Quick tongued as always, you old fool.¡± The Prince smirked back. ¡°So, your answer then?¡±

    ¡°You already have it, do you not?¡± The King asked, tilting his head in feigned puzzlement. ¡°Or has the question changed since we last spoke.¡±

    ¡°The question? No, of course not.¡± The Black Prince returned angrily. ¡°But, the circumstances in which it was asked have undergone a bit of an¡­ shall we say, upheaval since then. I was wondering if you were smart enough to realize it.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡± the king nodded back. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t understand you children; in my day we courted with flowers and presents. Fires and blood¡­ those do not make for a pleasant relationship, I think.¡±

    ¡°You senile idiot.¡± The Prince spat. ¡°Courting? Relationships? I care nothing for those things. What I want, I take. That¡¯s the way of the world.¡±

    The King pushed himself up, towering over the prince. Looking down on him, he shook his greying head and flattened his ears. ¡°If you truly believe that, then you are worse than I thought, you grass eating cow.¡±

    ¡°Grass eating? Me?¡± The black ears flattened themselves against his skull as the Black Prince narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are the grass eater, incompetent king. The predator takes what he wants; it is the slave who waits for permission.¡±

    The King growled back, not to be outdone by the Prince¡¯s insults. ¡°Even predators have enough wisdom not to kill all their prey. You, on the other paw, do not; like a mindless grazer that starves after clearing the field.¡±

    ¡°All the prey in this world belongs to me. Any who do not understand that don¡¯t understand the law of the jungle. Like the tiger, I kill any who dare stand against me.¡±

    ¡°I pity the poor tiger for being compared to you. At least he is honest; at least he has honor. Where is yours?¡±

    ¡°Honor? Where is honor in the jungle? Where is righteousness? Only in survival, only in victory. Winning is my honor, triumph my justice. History will remember my glory; what of you, coward king? How will you be remembered? If, of course, you even are.¡±

    ¡°Those who rely on history to grant them valor have none. But I know you don¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°What about you, then? Yesterday you hid your weakness somehow; did you force that slut daughter of yours to fake it for you?¡± The Black Prince suddenly changed the question, breaking off the insults and snapping his fangs in anger.

    The king sat in silence, unresponsive. The Black prince grinned at the verbal victory and raised his paw. ¡°Ah, well. Not like it matters; once you¡¯re dead I can drag that treasure from your corpse and use it myself.¡±

    ¡°Try it if you can, kid.¡± The rose king replied, forcing himself past his weakness and lighting up with the power of an eighth tier cultivator.

    The two lunged at each other, and it was settled in a single blow. Coughing blood from shattered lungs, the Rose king fell back into the throne while the Black Prince wiped off his coat to remove the blood spattered onto it. A single thunderous roar shook the castle, then nothing. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°You were even weaker than I expected, old fool.¡± The Prince sneered at his fallen foe.

    ¡°... ack¡­ You¡­ haven¡¯t won¡­ yet.¡± The king coughed, trying to push himself to his feet.

    The Prince shook his head in disdain. ¡°No, it¡¯s already over. Now, to go find your daughter and capture her. My soldiers are quite skilled; I think I can break her mind in a month. I want you to imagine it, the horrible torture she will undergo as she is defiled by all sorts of monstrous elfbeasts. That daughter you protected so long passed along as some kind of toy for the amusement of common men who took part in the burning of your kingdom. Well, it will be mine soon, of course. I¡¯ll have one of my men kill her, then execute him after an appropriate amount of theatrics. How long do you think I should be in mourning? Personally, I think a few minutes is appropriate for a cheap whore like her, but I guess I should pretend like I care. Blazes know I don¡¯t want a rebellion so soon after taking over¡­ though that might be fun in its own right. Hey, say something, old fool. You claimed this wasn¡¯t over yet!¡±

    The Black prince cursed irritably, kicking the prone form of the Rose king, but there was no response. The king had expired, his body crumpled and broken on the throne he had held so long. Clicking his tongue, the Black Prince shook his head and kicked the body out of the way.

    ¡°Ah, well. Just when I wanted you to last a little longer so you could suffer in death, you go and die on me. I¡¯ll permit it, though. A last act of defiance by an old enemy.¡± Running his paws over the throne, the Black Prince sighed in happiness. ¡°Ah, an Eastern throne¡­ after so long, you can¡¯t imagine how this feels. Just a bit longer, though¡­ I¡¯ll do this right, then you will be mine. I¡¯ll force this world into unity, no matter what it costs.¡±

    At that moment a crashing sound came from the door at the far end, a pair of faceless cultivators sent flying into the throne room. The Black Prince looked up and cursed. ¡°What are you Blazing idiots doing here? I told you not to disturb me, idiots!¡±

    The Faceless did not rise, having been knocked unconscious by the blow. The dust cleared out of the door to reveal a panting Annabelle, glaring towards the throne before seeing her father¡¯s body. Her face fell, a mask of grief and horror, as the Black Prince started laughing.

    ¡°Oh, of all the blazing luck! Here I am planning to search every hole you could have hidden yourself in and then you just up and deliver yourself to me like that. I guess I am divinely favored, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Annabelle shook with rage, grief draining away as she caught sight of the laughing prince on her father¡¯s throne. ¡°You¡­ How dare you! Get out of Papa¡¯s throne, you murderer!¡± She screamed, leaping towards the throne with a bloody stone sword clasped in her paw.

    The Prince kept laughing, but stood up anyway. ¡°Hahah¡­ perfect! Come on, then! Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    He opened his arms with the metal sword held out to the right as if waiting to hug her. Yet before either could close the distance, a cyan colored blur shattered the ceiling and sent the throne room into a collapse.

    ¡°Blazes!¡± The Prince screamed as he dodged the falling stone.

    ¡°AAAAAAAA!!!!¡± Annabelle screamed as she raced straight into it, before she was slammed into the floor by the blur that started the whole mess.

    Wordlessly, Arcane grabbed the Rose Princess and shattered the floor with her glass sword, throwing both of them below the throne room and into the corridors of the shaking castle. She did so several more times, plunging deeper and deeper into the stone building until they were even below the ground. As the last hole above them was sealed by rubble, she released the princess and lit a torch with a flint piece.

    Annabelle collapsed once she was released, watching Arcane light the fire with a blank look in her eyes. A few minutes later Arcane had illuminated their surroundings and was looking down at the red haired elfbeast, her face expressionless and eyeless as always.

    ¡°Why?¡± Annabelle mumbled at last, looking at the girl in front of her.

    ¡°Why what?¡± Arcane asked back, holding the torch out to the other girl.

    Annabelle took it, but remained collapsed against the wall. ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t you save him? You could have; I know you could. You saved me¡­ you made it seem so easy. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Arcane simply remained silent, waiting. Soon enough, Annabelle couldn¡¯t take it and jumped to her feet, face filled with fury and rage.

    ¡°You¡­ Tell me! Why!? Why did I deserve to live, and he didn¡¯t? Why did you just stand aside and let him die! Why didn¡¯t you kill the prince yesterday, why didn¡¯t you do anything to stop this! So many people died, so many lives lost, so much suffering, all because you didn¡¯t do anything! I told you what he was like, you knew what kind of elfbeast he was, and yet you did nothing! Nothing at all to help anyone! Why did you even save me!? You obviously don¡¯t care about any of us! You emotionless freak! Go back to where you came from! You¡¯re not my friend! Papa was right¡­ Papa¡­ Papa¡­ why¡­¡± After her rant Annabelle broke down into tears, collapsing against the wall and holding the trembling torch like it was the only thing she treasured in the world. ¡°Why did he have to die?¡±

    Arcane pulled the Rose princess to her feet, still silent. She set off down the tunnel, flickering torchlight on her back, while the despondent elfbeast girl trailed along behind her as if by instinct.

    In silence they walked along, through twisting tunnels Annabelle didn¡¯t recognize and Arcane knew had not been used for longer than the Rose Kingdom claimed to exist. They went deeper and deeper into the earth, before rising again only to descend some more. The faint torchlight was the only thing that gave them light, its flickering flame like a spark of hope in the endless darkness.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Annabelle asked after several hours, though she did not speak directly towards Arcane.

    ¡°A ruined labyrinth. The Rose Palace was built on top of it, from what I can tell.¡± Arcane answered, ignoring the barely veiled antagonism.

    ¡°Why are we going this way?¡± Annabelle asked, again to no one.

    ¡°To avoid battle, this is the most secure route.¡± Arcane paused and brushed her hand over a set of carvings on the side, briefly inspecting them and turning to one of the forks in the path. ¡°It should let us out near one of the rendezvous.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯d prefer to fight, honestly.¡± Annabelle muttered under her breath.

    Arcane shook her head but didn¡¯t respond, inspecting the ceiling in a circular room they had just entered.

    Finding a depression, she jumped and punched the roof, causing the room to tremble and a circular hole to open in the ceiling. Pulling a rope from her pouches, she tossed it up after tying a knot and yanked a few times until it caught on something. Climbing up, she held a hand out through the hole so Annabelle could toss the torch up to her and follow after. The elfbeast girl did so, eventually.

    ¡°You seem to know this place pretty well.¡± She growled. ¡°Would have been nice to tell the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°There are methods of mapping a place out, but they require one to actually reach it. I didn¡¯t think collapsing half the castle would be appreciated before the attack started.¡± Arcane replied, pushing open a decrepit stone door and returning the torch to Annabelle.

    ¡°... Whatever.¡± Annabelle replied, ignoring Arcane again.

    They walked through more stone hallways, going up several flights of stairs and eventually reclaiming the height they lost. Arcane finally stopped at a blank piece of wall and stared at it before unsheathing Obscurus and cutting through the stone. Annabelle watched in silence, uncaring.

    Soon she broke through, and the two stepped out into an old mine. Several elfbeasts exclaimed in surprise as the two of them appeared, especially Annabelle. Yet they remained quiet and subdued, turning back to gathering supplies. A few soldiers saw them and saluted, one running off while the rest approached.

    ¡°Your majesty, it is good to see you safe.¡± the lead soldier said quietly when he was in range. ¡°We feared the worst when the palace collapsed.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Annabelle did not reply, staring at the elfbeast around her and finally nodding after a cough from the soldier.

    After a few more minutes of silence he nodded and saluted again. ¡°Your majesty, if you would follow me?¡± He asked, and Annabelle merely nodded. Turning sharply, although with traces of exhaustion and wounds, he started marching through the cave with Annabelle and Arcane following behind, his soldiers resuming their vigil over the citizens who had evacuated here.

    ¡°... pursuers. We won¡¯t last long this close; if she doesn¡¯t appear soon we have to abandon any chance of her escape and flee.¡± an elderly noble elfbeast was saying to Deadridge as they approached a crude command station, filled with nobles and high ranking soldiers.

    ¡°I know, but if the princess is lost we¡¯re already defeated.¡± Deadridge replied angrily.

    ¡°You refused to go after her. If she is lost, you will be the one responsible, Deadridge.¡± The noble growled, baring his claws before sheathing them quickly. ¡°I will not have more deaths on my conscience because you couldn¡¯t accept that.¡±

    ¡°My agents were sent after her; they will have more success than any number of soldiers.¡± Deadridge glared back, ears flattening.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way any agent, no matter how skilled, survived¡­¡± The noble started to say.

    ¡°My lord, general!¡± The lead soldier called once they were close enough. ¡°Her majesty has returned!¡±

    Everyone at the table turned to see the approaching squad, especially Annabelle at the center. Sighs of relief echoed in every direction, as maps were folded up and the nobles started to move.

    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s good to see you alive.¡± Deadridge said with a bow. Turning to her right, he bowed into empty space before seeing Arcane on her left and smiling wryly. He mouthed ¡®well done¡¯ in her direction as she faded from perception again.

    ¡°... Papa¡¯s dead.¡± Annabelle mumbled, staggering over to the table and collapsing onto one of the chairs set around it. ¡°Papa¡¯s dead, Deadridge¡­ that monster killed him.¡±

    ¡°... Then you are our queen, your majesty.¡± Deadridge replied, placing a paw over his chest and kneeling. The surrounding nobles followed suit, before straightening and continuing to prepare. ¡°There is not much time, I fear. This place will be found soon; we intend to withdraw to the Shrouded Peaks further east. The Black Prince will not be so quick to pursue us there, we think.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter any more.¡± Annabelle replied, hanging her head. ¡°Papa¡¯s dead¡­ it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Begging your pardon, majesty, but it¡¯s not over.¡± the noble who had been arguing with Deadridge replied, with a worried glance at the princess. ¡°We cannot fight the Black Prince, but we can flee. And given time, he will be forced to withdraw from the Rose kingdom and stand trial before the entire east for his crimes. We just need to survive until we can gather allies, then we will strike back.¡±

    ¡°Why? Where were our allies when he attacked us? Nobody¡¯s going to help.¡± Annabelle replied despondently.

    Arcane walked over to Deadridge, who was staring at Annabelle in concern. ¡°Withdraw. She needs time to process her grief; you must get it to her. Do not bother waiting for her command; go.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to order us?¡± the noble demanded, hearing her instructions to Deadridge.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Deadridge cut him off, nodding at Arcane. ¡°She¡¯s right; we need to leave. Lord Chrysanth, gather the people. We head for the Shrouded peaks in half an hour.¡±

    The noble looked at him for a long time, then nodded. Turning to Arcane, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like listening to foreigners, and I¡¯m not doing this for you. I just happen to agree with Lord Deadridge that this is the right thing to do.¡±

    Arcane looked at him with her closed eyes until he flinched and looked away. ¡°I know. It does not matter.¡±

    ¡°Then we are understood. Good.¡± the noble snapped, stalking away to gather the nobles and get the elfbeasts moving.

    Once they were left alone Arcane looked at Annabelle again and waited. She seemed unwilling to do anything other than wallow in despair, so Arcane simply kicked her out of the chair and rolled her out of the cave. Annabelle jumped to her feet, furious at the treatment, but Arcane simply walked past her without looking back.

    ¡°Coming?¡± She asked as she walked towards the elfbeast procession.

    ¡°... Fine.¡± Annabelle replied, running to rejoin the rest and falling into line.

    They walked through the forest, guarded by the lack of beasts and the soldiers delaying the Boreal forces in the distance. They joined another crowd after half an hour, exhausted nobles and soldiers forming a new perimeter while they continued the march. Arcane watched them struggle on, carrying belongings and children, tired and filled with despair, yet driven by the slight hope that remained to them.

    Annabelle regained a bit of vigor, and marched through the group towards the leaders. She found Deadridge and the Lord Chrysanth near the front, organizing their forces and ordering soldiers about.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please rest.¡± the lord said when she approached. ¡°We will get everyone to the mountains safely; you don¡¯t need to strain yourself.¡±

    ¡°... Then I will leave it to you, Lord Chrysanth.¡± Annabelle said tiredly, walking next to them. ¡°I don¡¯t care any more.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, your majesty.¡± Deadridge pleaded, glancing around nervously. ¡°We still need you.¡±

    ¡°... I understand.¡± She said with a sigh.

    ¡°... I hope so, your majesty.¡± Deadridge responded, looking at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Deadridge, I¡¯m not going to break without you watching me like that.¡± Annabelle said irately. ¡°I¡¯m sad that my father died, yes, but more than that I¡¯m angry.¡±

    ¡°... angry, your majesty?¡± the lord asked.

    ¡°Yes, angry. Absolutely furious that anyone dared attack our kingdom, kill our people, and then murder my father.¡± Annabelle explained, her eyes empty and blank. ¡°I want to kill something, I want to fight. Deadridge, Lord Chrysanth; where are the soldiers hindering pursuit. I want to join them.¡±

    The two exchanged nervous glances, then started making excuses on top of each other.

    ¡°Your majesty, that would be most unwise¡­¡±

    ¡°It might prove a distraction instead of a help¡­¡±

    ¡°... we can do more good by gathering allies first¡­¡±

    ¡°... we need to focus on protecting our people¡­¡±

    ¡°... revenge won¡¯t make you feel better¡­¡±

    ¡°¡°We need to flee before we can think of fighting.¡±¡±

    They finished making their arguments, but Annabelle was unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m queen now, right? Then gather my soldiers, Lady Jasmina and the rest. I will take them with me to fight the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± Deadridge cried, his eyes shifting as if to hide something.

    ¡°... Your majesty, have you not heard?¡± Lord Chrysanth asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Have I not heard what?¡± Annabelle demanded, staring at both of them.

    ¡°... Lady Jasmina, and the rest of your forces, were killed in battle trying to escape the city. They were trapped by a group of faceless and gave their lives to help the citizens flee.¡± the lord said, shaking his head sadly. ¡°Else we would not be in as bad a position as we are now.¡±

    Annabelle was struck dumb, stopping in the middle of the march and falling further and further behind. Her eyes seemed to empty of all light as she leaned on Arcane, who caught her with her shoulder and waited alongside her.

    ¡°Jasmina¡­ and the rest¡­ all my friends¡­ everyone I could trust¡­¡± She muttered, without a trace of life or hope. ¡°How can I go on without them?¡±

    Arcane flinched slightly and reached over to stroke the red hair on her shoulder, whispering under her breath. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. For now, sleep. In time, you will wake¡­ Once the flight is over, I will make it all up to you.¡±

    Magic surged, undetected by any elfbeast, and Annabelle collapsed into a dreamless sleep. Arcane gently picked her up, carrying her in the march of elfbeasts without being seen by anyone. Slipping through the crowd, she returned to where Deadridge and Chrysanth were looking for the princess and deposited the sleeping body on a rolling cart, allowing the two to see them and relax. Arcane took a seat next to the sleeping girl, her own closed eyes allowing her to feign sleep as she waited for their flight to end.

 Chapter 27: My Last Gift

    Chapter 27: My Last Gift

    Arcane sat in a cavern sealed by a sheet and magic with the sleeping form of the once Rose Princess, now Rose Queen. It had only been a few minutes since they arrived at this ¡®safe¡¯ location, and Arcane had just undone the magic that kept the princess asleep. The girl was already stirring, shaking her head and twitching in her sleep. After a few minutes she gasped and jumped to her feet, her claws extended and ears laid back.

    ¡°We¡¯re safe.¡± Arcane said softly, watching as Annabelle looked around and sheathed her claws. The elfbeast girl did not completely relax, but she let herself put down her guard enough to talk. ¡°Stay here.¡± Arcane continued as Annabelle walked towards the sheet.

    ¡°Why should I talk to you?¡± Annabelle growled. ¡°You knocked me out somehow, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Arcane agreed easily.

    Annabelle whirled around and snarled at her, but stopped leaving. ¡°So you want to talk now? Is that it? Are you going to give me some excuse for what you did? Well, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Annabelle crossed her arms and sniffed, looking away from Arcane but obviously listening for an apology or something.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Arcane ignored what Annabelle had said, and simply stated what she intended to at the beginning. The elfbeast girl whirled around and stared at her, but Arcane continued before she could say anything. ¡°This is the last chance we will have to talk in this life.¡±

    ¡°... Are you so sure I will lose?¡± Annabelle wondered aloud.

    Arcane merely smiled back. ¡°No. Even if you win, you will not be able to follow me where I am going.¡±

    ¡°The great desert is not so vast! If you can cross it once, then we will be able to¡­¡± Annabelle protested, but she was cut off by Arcane¡¯s firm voice.

    ¡°Annabelle.¡± The Rose princess fell silent. ¡°Sit, please.¡±

    Annabelle looked at her for a long time, then walked over to the bed she had been sleeping on and sat down again. Arcane remained perched on a chair at the table, her hands folded in her lap and her back straight. The two looked at each other for a long time, before Annabelle broke the silence by raising her voice.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    Arcane nodded in agreement. ¡°It is time for me to leave. The circumstances surrounding it are beyond either of our control; and my destination is not somewhere you can reach within your lifetime. Thus, this is indeed the last chance we will have to speak like this.¡±

    ¡°... how can you be so sure?¡± Annabelle asked, though inwardly she believed that the girl in front of her was speaking the truth. She did not know why or how she knew that, only that she believed it was.

    Arcane herself watched the Rose Princess, softly shaking her head. ¡°I cannot answer that.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hated secrets?¡± Annabelle argued.

    ¡°It is not my secret to share.¡± Arcane replied, truthfully though only barely.

    ¡°... So you¡¯ll leave me, too.¡± Annabelle grieved, hanging her head. ¡°So be it then¡­ I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±

    Arcane looked at her, then looked towards the wall. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save your father.¡± She said softly.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Annabelle snorted. ¡°You¡¯re strong; strong enough to kill the Black Prince. Of course you could have saved him.¡±

    Arcane didn¡¯t say anything, but shook her head softly. ¡°Strength isn¡¯t everything, Annabelle. No matter how strong we are, no matter how many people we kill, we still must bow to fate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that.¡± Annabelle scoffed in reply. ¡°We¡¯re cultivators; we defy fate every day.¡±

    Arcane did not reply, but bowed her head in apology. ¡°I am sorry, Annabelle.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology!¡± Annabelle shouted, jumping to her feet. ¡°I want my father back!¡±

    Arcane said nothing, but the former Rose princess started pacing around the room and worked herself up on her own. ¡°I wanted Papa to see me grow up, I wanted him to congratulate me when I reached eighth tier. He would have been so proud, he always was. I wanted to get married, to a handsome and kind prince who would treat me gently like Papa treated mama. I wanted to have friends who treated me like equals, who weren¡¯t afraid of my position but liked me for who I am. I wanted things to be normal! Was that too much to ask? Was it too much to want a nice, normal family life? Why did I have to be so talented, why did you have to show up, why did that black prince have to be so cruel? Why is life so unfair! Tell me, Arcane! Answer me! You always act like you know everything, so tell me!¡±

    Panting, the Rose princess stopped right in front of Arcane, pointing at the girl before her with an outstretched claw. Arcane gently reached out and pulled the paw down, back to Annabelle¡¯s side. ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Annabelle remained silent, and Arcane gently shook her head towards the despondent girl in front of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the world is unfair; I just know it is. No matter what it is we want, no matter how much we work towards success, there is always the chance that bad things will happen and destroy everything we worked so hard to build. There¡¯s nothing we can do but accept that, and work hard again once it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Annabelle asked, collapsing onto the bed again. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡± Arcane replied, nodding slowly.

    ¡°... That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve lost everything, do you hear me? Everything. My father¡­ Papa¡¯s dead. Jasmina, the first real friend I made, was killed because of me. My kingdom¡¯s in ruins. Everyone I could trust is already killed, and all I have left are bootlickers and stupid nobles who just know how to avoid fighting. And then there¡¯s you¡­¡± Annabelle paused and glared at Arcane. ¡°I thought I could trust you, you know? I thought that if anything bad happened, you¡¯d protect me, but Papa was right. I can¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, or what you want.¡±

    ¡°It hurts, you know?¡± Annabelle continued, shaking her head while clenching her paws. ¡°To have that trust betrayed. I can almost see why some people say not to trust anyone. I don¡¯t think I can take it again. For everyone I care about to turn against me. It really sucks¡­ I hate it. But I guess I have nothing left to lose now.¡±

    ¡°If you believe that, you are a fool.¡± Arcane said sternly, yet without any trace of anger.

    ¡°How can I not?!¡± Annabelle wailed. ¡°Tell me, what else do I have to lose?¡±

    Arcane stood and threw the sheet aside, revealing a cave filled with elfbeasts huddled together, ragged and tired. ¡°Look at them, Annabelle. Tell me, what do you see?¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Annabelle glanced out and then thrust the sheet back into place. ¡°A bunch of weaklings not even strong enough to die when they should. Just like me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Arcane glared at her, then shook her head. ¡°They aren¡¯t like you at all. Every one of them lost more than you did. Brothers, sons, husbands, fathers¡­ do you know how many corpses were left around that city of yours? Too many to count. Every one of them lost someone important to them, many more. They also lost their homes, their jobs, their food, their belongings.¡±

    ¡°Just like me.¡± Annabelle argued with a glare.

    ¡°Then why are they still moving, Annabelle? Why do they pick themselves up and march on? Do you think they expect their families to come back from the grave, their houses to be unburned? Of course not!¡± Arcane raised her voice slightly, but remained calm and determined. ¡°They believe in something, Annabelle. They know their princess lives; they know their kingdom can survive. They believe that all their losses meant something.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± Annabelle snarled, slamming the table with her paw. ¡°They died for nothing! The king is dead, the kingdom fallen! It¡¯s over!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is, if you believe that.¡± Arcane replied, her voice soft again.

    ¡°What in the blazes do you mean by that?!¡± Annabelle shouted, rising to her feet again.

    ¡°That you are weaker than those peasants sitting out there.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±

    ¡°Listen, Annabelle!¡± Arcane snapped, pointing at the furious red head in front of her. ¡°Every one of those people is still fighting, still determined to go on. They know there¡¯s not much hope, they know how unlikely winning is, but they¡¯re still fighting. Why aren¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°How should I?¡± Annabelle wailed again, throwing her paws up in despair. ¡°How can I fight the Black Prince, strongest cultivator in the world? It¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand. I can¡¯t beat him. Nobody can.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t fight him alone. Gather allies, get stronger, find his weakness and seize it. It doesn¡¯t matter. Just fight. If not for yourself, then for all those people who believe in you.¡± Arcane ordered, closed eyes boring into Annabelle.

    ¡°...¡± Annabelle remained silent for a while. Arcane did so as well, before making two cups appear in front of them and filling them both with water.

    Annabelle took one, then grimaced as she drank. ¡°Plain water?¡±

    ¡°My tastes, not yours.¡± Arcane replied impartially.

    ¡°I see.¡± she took another drink then shook her head. ¡°Not so bad, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really leaving?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    The pair sat in silence for a while. Finally, Annabelle nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± She said suddenly. ¡°Good riddance, then.¡±

    ¡°Still angry?¡± Arcane asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you blame me?¡± Annabelle replied with a similar expression.

    Arcane thought about it for a second then shook her head.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Annabelle asked, not looking at Arcane.

    ¡°I have some time left.¡± Arcane said back.

    ¡°... You can¡¯t tell me how much?¡±

    ¡°Less than an hour.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Annabelle said, then drained her cup. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Arcane asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°For¡­ everything, over the past few days. I may not know why, but I¡¯m sure you would have saved papa if you could. And¡­ even if you chose not to, you still saved me and prevented the Prince from getting everything he wanted.¡± Annabelle explained, still looking away from Arcane.

    ¡°... This is unexpected.¡± Arcane commented, sipping her drink calmly while shaking her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been acting like a blazing bull lately, haven¡¯t I?¡± Annabelle smiled wryly. ¡°I guess what I¡¯m really trying to say is, thank you. For everything.¡±

    ¡°... I did what I did for my own reasons.¡± Arcane said, shaking her head to decline the thanks.

    ¡°Probably.¡± Annabelle said with a smile. ¡°At first, I¡¯m sure of it. But recently¡­ I don¡¯t think saving me was in your best interests, or helping everyone evacuate when I was acting like a child. So, sincerely, thank you, Arcane.¡±

    Arcane bowed her head silently, saying nothing.

    The two continued to drink while watching time flow, until Arcane reached to her back and pulled something off of it. Annabelle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she saw what it was.

    ¡°Those artifacts¡­¡± Annabelle muttered in wonder. ¡°They were invisible?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Arcane corrected, holding Elucidation in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s close, though.¡±

    The cyan haired girl looked at the blade closely, then set it on the table. Annabelle watched her, uncertain what was coming but eyeing the sword with fervent intensity.

    ¡°It¡¯s name is Elucidation.¡± Arcane said, pushing it close to Annabelle, who reached out to touch it.

    ¡°Elucidation¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°To explain, or make comprehensible.¡± Arcane answered, then added. ¡°Literally it can be translated as ¡®to throw light upon¡¯.¡±

    ¡°A sword of light¡­ a fitting name.¡± Annabelle replied, smiling down at it.

    Arcane watched her gently, then pushed the sword away from her. ¡°A drop of blood on the jewel in the hilt, and insert a bit of your cultivation into the blade.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Annabelle asked in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s twin I bound to myself, but the other I simply kept so that anyone could use it.¡± Arcane continued, looking at the blade softly. ¡°Annabelle¡­ the strength you thought you needed, if this will suffice¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can use this!¡± Annabelle yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly easy, actually.¡± Arcane smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try it.¡±

    ¡°Arcane¡­ how can I ever repay¡­¡± Annabelle stammered, but Arcane smiled and waved her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. My last gift to you; the only thing you thought you lacked. It should raise your strength to the eighth tier; then you can fight that prince as an equal. Be careful, though¡­ even as equals, you might not win.¡± Arcane explained in a soft voice, standing up and walking towards the sheet doorway. ¡°Still, this gives you a chance to try. It¡¯s all I can do¡­ I wish you the best, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Arcane¡­ This gift, I do humbly accept.¡± Annabelle said, standing up and grabbing Arcane¡¯s hand. ¡°I will kill that prince, with your aid. Thank you¡­ thank you so much.¡±

    Arcane looked back at her, smiling and full of hope. She frowned. ¡°... I fear it will not be enough. You alone will be in grave danger if you fight him.¡±

    ¡°I have to. For my father.¡± Annabelle said, her face grim and determined. Seeing that, Arcane sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Fine. Then, I have one last request.¡±

    ¡°Name it.¡± Annabelle replied instantly.

    ¡°If, heavens forbid, you fail; if your enemy is beyond you, and all hope is lost; if you must triumph, and there is no hope for survival but straight ahead¡­¡± Arcane started, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Call my name, and ask. I don¡¯t know if it will be possible, but¡­ if I am close enough, I will hear you. And there will perhaps be something I can do.¡±

    ¡°... Are you sure?¡± Annabelle asked, her voice uncertain. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to leave?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Arcane replied firmly. ¡°Yet¡­ if I must, I will abandon my journey.¡±

    Annabelle shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t ask that of you.¡±

    ¡°Annabelle!¡± Arcane said sharply, glaring at the girl with closed eyes. ¡°Please.¡±

    Annabelle sighed and ducked her head once. Arcane smiled and handed Elucidation to her, patting her on the shoulder and stepping towards the sheet covering the entrance. ¡°Thank you. This means a lot to me.¡±

    Then she stepped through the curtain, without it moving aside. Stunned, Annabelle threw it out of the way and stared out into the cave, seeing nothing. ¡°Arcane!¡± she shouted, running out and looking in every direction, but she did not even see a trace of the enigmatic girl who had been with her ever since that fateful day in the Great Desert.

    Deadridge came up to her after she had been racing around for several minutes and was now standing in her room, staring at the glass sword that was inscribed with a single word.

    ¡°Is something the matter, your majesty?¡± he asked politely.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone, Deadridge.¡± Annabelle replied, gently caressing the sword. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    He stared at her, then saw the sword. His breath caught as he recognized it from seeing Arcane wield it once, then shook his head. Leaving Annabelle to her thoughts, he stepped out of the room and hung his head.

    What this new omen meant, he could not tell.

 Chapter 28:

    Chapter 28:

    ¡°Hey Arcane?¡± A pale haired teenager, perhaps sixteen years old, asks while stroking a head of bright cyan hair in her lap.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± the hair shifts slightly as the girl it belongs to moves, twisting her face and opening her eyes in response to Fate¡¯s question. Arcane, appearance identical to that of Fate as always, relaxes as her sister¡¯s hands continue their gentle ministrations. The pair of teenage girls have yet to blossom outwards with the trademark curves of their gender, but are unmistakably growing from children into women.

    ¡°Are these¡­ lilies?¡± Fate asks, a teasing grin on her face as she dangles one above her sister¡¯s forehead. Pure happiness fills her features, not quite the innocent joy of a child, but also far from the fulfilled delight of an adult.

    Arcane giggles and swats at the dangling flower, knocking the flower away and grabbing onto the pale hand beyond it. Gently she pulls the hand down to her face and cuddles against it. ¡°Maybe¡± She answers with a smile, her eyes dancing around as she observes the field of white surrounding them.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Fate replies with faux anger, a happy frown on her face. ¡°In that case, maybe I don¡¯t remember where your room is, hm?¡±

    ¡°Depends on where you forget it to be.¡± Arcane teases, sitting up abruptly and pushing Fate over. The two girls roll through the flowers with squeals of delight, laughing and scrambling against each other as they move across the hilltop.

    They come to a stop with Arcane on top, Fate trapped beneath her. Neither seems to mind; especially not after Arcane drops down for a quick kiss. Their lips quickly meet and then part. Pushing herself off her sister, Arcane brings herself into a position where she can stare deeply into Fate¡¯s eyes. Her own are stared into in turn.

    ¡°You blinked.¡± Fate says after a minute.

    ¡°I did not!¡± Arcane gasps, appalled. ¡°You trickster!¡±

    Fate giggles in reply, and the two girls roll over each other again. The next time they stop Fate is on top, smiling down at her cyan haired twin. ¡°So I was thinking I¡¯d forget it to be a lingerie shop first, but I can¡¯t help but hope you¡¯d rather do without. What do you think?¡±

    Arcane blushes red and looks away, but peeks up at Fate. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I hate it¡­¡±

    ¡°Going without or the underwear shop? Either way makes you a bit of a pervert, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Fate replies instantly, shaking her head in mock disbelief.

    ¡°You!!... That¡¯s just mean, Fate!¡± Arcane complains, hiding her face with her hands.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stop me?¡± Fate grins, twitching her hands as she moves them to Arcane¡¯s sides and suddenly strikes. ¡°Tickle tickle tickle!¡±

    Arcane gasps out in a fit of giggling and moves to protect her sides, rolling over and sending the pair of them tumbling over the flowery hillside again. Fate attacks again, and Arcane does nothing but defend. Gaily laughing, they roll away from each other and then land with their heads together and their feet separated.

    Panting slightly, the girls take a minute to compose themselves while lying on the flowered hilltop. ¡°This is a nice place, Arcane.¡± Fate says after a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Arcane replies quickly, closing her eyes and nestling her head against her sister¡¯s.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s no lingerie shop, much less a love hotel¡­¡± Fate continues, leading Arcane to flip over and pin her down again. Fate knocks Arcane over with her legs and then starts tickling her again, giving herself a chance to start them rolling again and put herself on top.

    When they stop, Arcane¡¯s dress is slightly parted over her chest and the upper portion of her thighs are visible. Fate looks down and feels a surge of desire, half reaching her hand towards her sister¡¯s breasts before stopping and looking at her face.

    ¡°Be gentle, okay?¡± Arcane asks, her scarlet face hidden behind splayed fingers radiating irresistible innocence and appeal.

    Fate pauses, feeling a surge of lust and heat through her body while looking at the helpless sister pinned below her in an unresisting position. Yet after closing her eyes, she sighs and pushes herself off of Arcane, turning away and shaking her head while she waits for Arcane to get up and compose herself.

    Clothes rustle as Arcane rearranges her wardrobe, then a head of cyan hair lays itself down in Fate¡¯s lap while a pair of pale arms curl around her waist. Fate reaches down and absentmindedly starts rubbing the shoulders next to her body, trying not to notice their trembling.

    ¡°How much longer do I have to wait?¡± She grumbles to herself before realizing she said it out loud and gasping in horror. ¡°Wait, Arcane...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Arcane mutters, her trembling increasing in strength even as she tries her best to control it.

    ¡°Arcane, I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Fate stammers, her own body starting to tremble in time with Arcane¡¯s. Yet she calms down quickly at the pure smile Arcane directs towards her, even though her eyes glisten with tears.

    ¡°Yes, you did, Fate.¡± Arcane barely manages not to cry, blinking back the moisture in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Arcane.¡± Fate protests, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Sh¡­¡± Arcane scolds, putting her finger on Fate¡¯s lips. ¡°It is. I¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m broken.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not broken.¡± Fate replies, but her voice doesn¡¯t have the strength it did before.

    ¡°I am. I tried¡­ I asked Rain, and Flame, and you for help, but even with all of you supporting me¡­¡± Arcane continues, her voice shaking just as her body is. Fate strengthens her rubbing, trying to calm the distraught sister below her. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all okay.¡± Fate chants softly, and Arcane¡¯s trembling slowly subsides.

    Once calm, Arcane looks away from Fate and out into the field of lilies. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I know it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, but I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s just wrong. So, so wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I know, Arcane.¡± Fate soothes, feeling Arcane relax beneath her hands.

    Arcane takes a deep breath and shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not making any progress, Fate. Maybe you should just¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Fate snaps, the sudden hard pressure causing Arcane to flinch. Real anger distorts her face, a harsh tone entering into her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you, Arcane. I want it to be something we both want. Otherwise there¡¯s no point.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t and I never will, Fate!¡± Arcane wails, turning so her sister can see the tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m a worthless coward who can¡¯t let go of her selfish prejudices for the girl she¡­¡±

    ¡°Arcane!¡± Fate¡¯s clear voice cuts off anything more Arcane would have said. Taking a deep breath, Fate pulls Arcane into her embrace again. ¡°You are not worthless, and are definitely not a coward. Everyone has things they have trouble with, and that¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    Fate continues to hold Arcane while the other girl cries softly, her hands rubbing along her back but being careful to avoid going anywhere near the small breasts or hips that barely protrude from her body line. Embracing Fate in turn, Arcane seems to do the same by instinct. They remain in that position until Arcane pulls herself away and wipes her eyes, Fate sitting back to allow her sister to compose herself.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start over.¡± Fate says when both girls are back to normal half a minute later. Laying her head in Arcane¡¯s lap, Fate looks up at the other girl to start the conversation. ¡°How¡¯s school going?¡±

    ¡°Lonely. Why can¡¯t you be in my class?¡± Arcane complains, brushing pale hair out over her skirt and gently straightening out any tangles created by their earlier antics. ¡°Flame and Dawn are nice, sure, but they¡¯re just too¡­¡±

    ¡°Childish?¡± Fate offers when Arcane fails to finish, closing her eyes softly.

    ¡°Perhaps. Flame¡¯s one thing, but everyone always expects her to explode so it¡¯s alright.¡± Arcane explains, gently teasing a particularly tough tangle with delicate fingers.

    ¡°I kind of liked Flame.¡± Fate notes, wincing as Arcane pulls a bit too hard on the knot. ¡°Not like that, my jealous one. She¡¯s fun to watch.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Arcane remarks suspiciously, her sharp eyes neither laughing nor forgiving. Then she sighs and shakes her head. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just not good-Ow!¡±

    Fate stops pinching Arcane¡¯s leg while shaking her head. ¡°Tsk, tsk, didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about that any more?¡± She asks with a similarly sharp tone.

    ¡°... Sorry.¡± Arcane apologizes remorsefully, surreptitiously rubbing her leg while continuing on like nothing had happened. ¡°Anyway, Flame¡¯s dumped another boyfriend after she nearly burned him alive. Nobody knows what he did, but it¡¯s not like there needs to be a good reason with her temper.¡±

    ¡°Flame goes through boyfriends faster than I go through socks. It¡¯s nothing newsworthy.¡± Fate relaxes into Arcane¡¯s lap, closing her eyes and letting her hands hang loose again.

    ¡°Yeah, but Dawn¡¯s furious at her this time.¡± Arcane adds.

    Fate perks up at that, eyes gleaming. ¡°Dawn got mad? Now that¡¯s something interesting.¡±

    ¡°You think they¡¯re like us?¡± Arcane asks, tilting her head.

    ¡°Of course not. You know Dawn better than that. Flame, I could see it, but¡­¡± Fate shakes her head, rolling her eyes at the idea. ¡°I bet Flame¡¯s latest victim was her type or something. What was he like?¡±

    Arcane looks up to think, continuing to brush Fate¡¯s hair without looking. ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯d say the exact sort of bad boy Dawn¡¯s always scolding Flame for hanging out with. You know, handsome and popular but crude and always doing drugs or getting into fights.¡± She looks down and shakes her head at Fate. ¡°That can¡¯t be Dawn¡¯s type.¡±

    ¡°Oh-ho-ho, it can¡¯t, is it?¡± Fate chuckles evilly while wagging her finger at Arcane. ¡°What about the old saying, opposites attract?¡±

    ¡°People aren¡¯t magnets, Fate.¡± Arcane rolls her eyes. ¡°And you¡¯re imagining things.¡±

    ¡°Am I now?¡± Fate asks, tilting her face to meet Arcane¡¯s eyes. After examining the clear cyan irises for a bit she sighs and lets her head fall. ¡°Yeah, maybe I am. No need to get mad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± Arcane denies immediately, leading Fate to roll her eyes. ¡°Dawn¡¯s a good girl, she wouldn¡¯t do anything like that. Anything from Rain and Breeze?¡±

    ¡°Breeze is a toddler in the body of a child.¡± Fate shakes her head disdainfully. ¡°Stone was one thing, but she gets asked out twice a week and can¡¯t figure out why she can¡¯t say yes to all of them.¡±

    ¡°Twice a week?¡± Arcane exclaims in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve only been asked out that much total¡­¡±

    ¡°Something I should be aware of?¡± Fate asks quickly, her pale eyes cutting into Arcane instantly.

    ¡°Both times were you, silly.¡± Arcane shuts her down instantly. ¡°But still, shouldn¡¯t I at least be getting asked sometimes, right? Even if I¡¯m going to turn them down, they don¡¯t know that. Am I unattractive or something?¡±

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Fate compliments Arcane, closing her eyes and looking away.

    ¡°... You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Arcane asks suddenly, her hand stopping right next to Fate¡¯s head.

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Fate declares with complete confidence, smiling up at Arcane. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have been so blatant as to threaten every single boy and slightly non heterosexual girl in your school that if they so much as looked at you that way I¡¯d murder their entire family. Nope, never did anything like that.¡±

    Arcane grabs her sisters cheeks and starts pulling them apart, distorting the confident smile the other girl was giving even while trying to tell her to stop. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ this is your fault?!?!¡± Arcane howls, blushing furiously while scolding the other girl. ¡°Are you that unconfident in me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was a touch too far; they did look a bit pale when I finished describing how I¡¯d kill their parents¡­¡± Fate mutters once she frees her cheeks from Arcane¡¯s hands. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell two of them to ask you out each week instead-mgfh!?!¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Nooo!!!¡± Arcane wails while pummeling her sister. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if you threaten them!!!¡±

    Fate rolls away, laughing. The play fighting with her sister left her face unharmed, allowing her to tilt a perfectly symmetric, pale face in confusion. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t realize it was that important to you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ You¡­¡± Arcane growls incoherently, jumping over and pulling on Fate¡¯s cheeks even harder, knocking the other girl over and sending them head over heels down the slope with Fate laughing happily the entire time. They came to a stop with Fate once again resting her head in Arcane¡¯s lap, smiling up at her.

    ¡°That was mean.¡± Arcane pouts, crossing her arms above Fate¡¯s head and covering her face.

    ¡°I love seeing you flustered.¡± Fate explains, picking a few flowers and offering them up to the other girl. Arcane contemplates for a second then takes one, uncrossing her arms with a sniff. ¡°You love it, too.¡±

    ¡°I do, but embarrassing is embarrassing.¡± Arcane says, twining the flower through Fate¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Giving me a crown of lilies, I see.¡± Fate says in a mock judgemental tone, shaking her head. ¡°Is this so everyone knows I belong to you?¡±

    ¡°If only it was that easy.¡± Arcane replies, picking more flowers for the crown and weaving them together with tender hands of flesh and magic.

    ¡°Love never is.¡± Fate says, closing her eyes.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Arcane replies with a toss of her head.

    Fate opens one eye and looks up at her, still diligently weaving the flowers into a crown. ¡°If it were easy, it wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile, sis.¡±

    ¡°Are we back to being sisters now?¡± Arcane smiles, taking a few more flowers and adding them to the forming wreath. ¡°I thought we were past that.¡±

    Fate closes her eyes again and sighs. ¡°Of course we¡¯re also lovers, Arcane. But don¡¯t change the subject; love is hard, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you.¡± Arcane says with a shake of her head. ¡°What ever will I do with you?¡±

    ¡°In reality or my fantasies?¡± Fate teases with a smile.

    ¡°... Pervert.¡± Arcane mutters.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Fate exclaims, her eyes flying open. ¡°I resent that charge! I¡¯ll have you know that my fantasies are filled with nothing but wholesome, loving activities that don¡¯t deserve such a disgraceful adjective!¡±

    ¡°Are we naked in them?¡± Arcane retorts evenly.

    ¡°... not exactly.¡± Fate replies.

    Arcane turns a deeper shade of scarlet, still focusing on the wreath of flowers. ¡°Pervert.¡±

    ¡°Eternal virgin.¡± Fate retaliates, then looks at Arcane¡¯s suddenly pale face. ¡°Oh, damn, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± She frantically apologizes, trying to get up but finding her head held down by a gentle hand.

    ¡°Stop apologizing for the truth, Fate.¡± Arcane says quietly. ¡°You always mean it.¡±

    ¡°... I can¡¯t deny it.¡± Fate says softly, choosing not to lie even to protect her lover¡¯s feelings. A quick intake of breath from above her tells her that it may not have been the best of decisions.

    Arcane blinks back wetness in her eyes and continues to weave without saying anything. Fate, having put her foot in her mouth three times so far, chose not to make things worse by saying anything. Arcane would take it as either insincere or complaining, she knew full well.

    ¡°Fate.¡± Arcane says after a while.

    ¡°Arcane.¡± Fate replies, looking at her sister with pale eyes.

    Arcane sighs, and stops weaving while looking directly at her sister. ¡°I had hoped it wouldn¡¯t come to this, but¡­¡± She mutters, taking a deep breath and closing her eyes. ¡°Fate, I think we should break up.¡±

    Fate¡¯s breathing stops, her eyes suddenly trembling and her body shaking in fear. ¡°Arcane¡­ no, I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Nor do I.¡± Arcane denies, bowing her head. ¡°But you have certain needs from a relationship, needs I cannot fulfill, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Arcane! You¡¯re perfect for me, and I¡¯m perfectly fine without that aspect involved in any way.¡± Fate snaps sharply, shaking her head furiously. ¡°That isn¡¯t everything in a relationship.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m hurting you.¡± Arcane says. ¡°Everytime we get close I see you, trying so hard not to touch me. I know you want to, I know you don¡¯t like me...!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like not being with you so much more!¡± Fate shouts to cut her off, forcing herself upright and pushing the other girl away. ¡°Stop degrading yourself to me! I love you!¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that!¡± Arcane howls, covering her ears and turning away.

    Fate lunges forward, ripping Arcane¡¯s hands away from her ears and chanting repeatedly. ¡°I love you, I love you, I love you!¡± She shouts finally, causing Arcane to wince with the noise. ¡°I love you.¡± She whispers one last time before letting go and pulling back.

    Arcane remains silent and immobile, fallen prone onto the flowery ground and staring blankly off into space. Fate starts brushing her hair, hoping gentle caresses would penetrate the stiff guard her sister had erected around herself. Arcane slowly relaxes, allowing Fate to brush her hair over her ears and massage her shoulders and back again.

    ¡°I was serious, you know.¡± Arcane says after a while.

    ¡°So was I.¡± Fate replies without missing a beat.

    ¡°Fate. Stop.¡± A pair of cyan eyes twist up and stare into Fate¡¯s pale ones, neither balking at the confrontation. ¡°We need to talk about this.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡± Fate says, hoping that will end everything.

    Arcane sighs and closes her eyes, taking a deep breath. Then she pushes Fate away from her. ¡°Then I¡¯m breaking up with you.¡± She says before standing and taking a step away.

    ¡°Arcane?!?!¡± Shocked, Fate springs to her feet and jumps after her sister. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Evading the outstretched hands, Arcane growls at the stunned Fate without pausing in her slow walk away. ¡°We¡¯re through.¡±

    Openmouthed, Fate is unable to move while Arcane walks down the hillside away from her. Shaking herself free of her frozen stupor, she races after the other girl and tackles her violently to the ground.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Arcane snarls, waves of magical force and terrifying physical strength slamming into Fate as she fights back for real. Fate rises a few centimeters into the air before she manages to react and neutralize Arcane¡¯s power with her own, instinct allowing her to react to her sister¡¯s true power with her own. ¡°Get away from me!¡± Arcane shouts as Fate traps her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Arcane¡­ Please, please just listen to me!¡± Fate pleads, holding her sister down while crying.

    ¡°You said it yourself, there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡± Arcane snaps back.

    ¡°I was wrong!¡± Fate wails. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it, we¡¯ll talk about whatever you want, just please don¡¯t leave me!¡± Fate cries, collapsing on top of Arcane as the magical force from each of them dies and sobbing desperately.

    ¡°... This is exactly the problem.¡± Arcane mutters, shaking her head. But seeing Fate not reacting, she sighs and looks away from her sister. ¡°Fine. We can talk.¡±

    ¡°Arcane!¡± Fate¡¯s sudden joy shines brilliantly as the sun through the clouds after a storm.

    ¡°After you let me up.¡± Arcane adds, her eyes meeting Fate¡¯s unwaveringly.

    Fate nods unwillingly and lets go, sitting back and pulling Arcane up to sit in front of her, though the separation is obviously difficult for her. Several flowers remain in her hair, and the unfinished wreath is scattered around them. The white flowers shine in the sunlight as the pale haired girl trembles in front of the forcibly emotionless cyan orbs of Arcane.

    Arcane starts. ¡°We should break up for a while.¡± She states plainly. ¡°Being together is only hurting the both of us.¡±

    Fate opens her mouth instantly, then thinks better of it and closes it. Closing her eyes, she spends some time putting together what she wants to say before giving up and replying. ¡°But Arcane¡­ I love you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Arcane says with difficulty.

    ¡°Then!...¡± Fate exclaims, but Arcane cuts her off.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t enough, Fate. No matter what the romances say, it just isn¡¯t. For either of us.¡± Arcane shakes her head sadly.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Fate stammers, not sure why she found herself so lost for words or unable to come up with a coherent argument.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m right, Fate.¡± Arcane continues implacably. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± she sighs and hangs her head. ¡°Nor do I, honestly. I don¡¯t want to break up, or see how this isn¡¯t working¡­ but I can¡¯t keep doing this. It¡¯s just not working.¡±

    ¡°... What do I need to do?¡± Fate asks finally. ¡°What can I change, what can I do differently, what else can I add? Arcane, I want to be with you, and I will give anything to do that. So please, please, won¡¯t you stay with me?¡± She begs, reaching towards the other girl¡¯s hand only to have it withdrawn before she could reach it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you, Fate. It¡¯s me.¡± Arcane denies simply.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Fate rejects. ¡°You¡¯re perfect. It has to be me, because there¡¯s nothing about you that makes me want to leave you!¡± she continues while trying to move closer to Arcane.

    Arcane pushes her back subtly, moving away herself. ¡°It¡¯s this, Fate. Can¡¯t you see it? You come closer, I pull back. You want intimacy, and I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll back off-¡± Fate begins immediately.

    ¡°That won¡¯t help anything!¡± Arcane shouts, silencing Fate at the sudden clear emotion in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re already holding back, and it¡¯s hurting both of us.¡±

    Fate looks down and clutches her skirt, unable to deny it yet wanting so desperately to. Arcane watches her and shakes her head.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be better for it, Fate. We need to separate.¡± she says softly, rising slowly to her feet and looking down at the pale haired girl trembling in front of her.

    Fate reaches a shaking hand out to her, brushing Arcane¡¯s fingers and grasping them in a fragile grip that seems like it would blow away in the wind. For a long time she doesn¡¯t say anything, yet as Arcane is about to withdraw she hears a soft voice. ¡°I want your promise.¡±

    ¡°My promise?¡± Arcane asks, not pretending not to hear or understand the words spoken.

    ¡°I want your promise¡­ no, I want your oath.¡± Fate says in a clearer voice, looking up at Arcane with tear filled eyes. ¡°You will come back to me, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Fate¡­¡± Arcane says gently. ¡°I can¡¯t make that promise. We don¡¯t know the future, you could find someone better¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Fate declares absolutely. ¡°Unless you swear it, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°...Fate¡­¡± Arcane pleads, shaking her head at the impossible promise demanded by the other girl.

    ¡°Arcane, I can¡¯t lose you.¡± Fate says softly, looking away. ¡°You need us to be apart, I know. I know you won¡¯t be happy if we stay together, even if I can¡¯t understand why. I don¡¯t like it, I hate it, I hate it more than anything else in existence, with every particle of my being, but I know.¡± She takes a trembling breath, looking at Arcane with watery but determined eyes. ¡°But I will not lose you forever.¡± Her voice is hard as stone, making even Arcane want to yield. ¡°I will not accept that what I feel is not real, or will not be fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°... Fate¡­¡± Arcane starts again.

    ¡°Please, Arcane.¡± Fate pleads. ¡°If that¡¯s too much, then at least promise me you will be safe, and you will be happy. That way, even if I¡¯m not with you, I can rest easy. Please, Arcane. Promise me; you will be safe, and you will be happy, until we are together again. Absolutely, no excuses, forever. Swear it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Arcane stares down at her, the will in her eyes slowly failing.

    Fate sees this and repeats herself one last time. ¡°Please.¡±

    Arcane closes her eyes and sighs, giving up. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡± Fate asks.

    ¡°I promise.¡± Arcane replies.

    ¡°You swear it?¡± Fate demands, watery eyes staring at Arcane suspiciously.

    ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Arcane chuckles, but quickly stops under the unchanging gaze pointed at her. ¡°Fine, I swear it.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. You have to say it.¡± Fate insists petulantly.

    ¡°Haa¡­ okay. I swear that until we are together again I will endeavor to keep myself¡­¡± Arcane starts before Fate cuts her off.

    ¡°No. not endeavor, not best of your ability, not any of that nonsense. You will do it. Absolutely.¡± Fate corrects without a trace of reason or restraint. Arcane opens her mouth to talk the other girl down but stops on seeing her expression of hardened determination and unyielding will.

    ¡°... Okay.¡± Arcane surrenders, throwing up her hands and giving in. ¡°I swear that, from now until the time that I am once again romantically engaged with my dear sister, Fate of Magia, I, Arcane of Magia, will be safe and happy, absolutely, unquestionably. Once that time comes keeping me that way is her responsibility.¡± Arcane adds teasingly, but Fate only nods seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right it is. So until I take over, you will not get so much as a scratch, you understand? Because I won¡¯t be there for you.¡± Fate say with perfect seriousness, standing up and hugging Arcane one last time before stepping back and holding out her hand. ¡°No matter how much I want to be.¡±

    Arcane hesitates, then reaches out her own hand and grasps Fate¡¯s firmly. The pale haired girl shakes them one up and down before releasing, turning sharply and walking steadily out of the lily field.

    After she takes three steps, she stops and looks back over her shoulder. ¡°Arcane¡­ Whenever you''re ready¡­ I''ll be waiting. Always.¡± She declares with a shaking voice, suppressing turbulent emotions beneath a veneer of calm. ¡°No matter what.¡± She adds as she turns around again and set off, fixing her gaze on the distance.

    Arcane watches her go, seeing the time shaking in her shoulders and the slight hang of her head that confirmed the intense emotions she was feeling. Almost, she finds herself stepping forward to comfort the crying Fate, to gently wipe the tears from her eyes and steady those shaking limbs, to allow the other to do the same for her. She wants so badly to reach out her arms and embrace the other girl, to gently feel each other¡¯s warmth and love. But she holds herself back, turning around much as Fate did and striding with a similar gait towards the other side of the hill, towards where they had first been sitting and away from the road that brought them here.

    She doesn¡¯t take a single glance back, holding herself to the resolution to part ways here until both of them are ready. Like Orpheus, she knows the temptation she will feel if she turns will cause her to lose her love forever. But, just in case Fate is similarly tempted, she does not allow herself to cry, does not allow her muscles to shake. Puppeting her own body with magic, she controls each and every muscle with perfect discipline, allowing not a single crack in her facade of calm. Yet as she walks she feels a certain wetness trailing down her cheeks and a slight catch in her breathing.

    Soon, yet an eternity later, she reaches the other side of a tree in the middle of the field. Checking to make sure the view is obstructed, Arcane collapses. Heaving sobs wrack her body as she hugs herself on her knees.

    ¡°Fate¡­ Fate, I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive me¡­ please forgive me, I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry for being so weak, I¡¯m sorry for being such a bad sister, such a terrible lover. I¡¯m so, so, sorry.¡± She cries, tears streaming down her face to dye the white lilies grey with wetness. She remains there, curled up on the flowered field, until her tears dry up and her voice is hoarse.

    ¡°I love you.¡± She croaks, finally managing to say what she no longer could to her lover¡¯s face. In Arcane¡¯s mind, she was the one who broke their relationship long before the events of this day. She knows, as she always had, what Fate wants, what Fate deserves from a lover. Physical intimacy was just a cover, sex nothing more than an excuse. What Fate always wanted, always needed, was validation, was proof that Arcane loves her back as deeply as she herself loves Arcane. To this day, Arcane could not provide it. She cannot say the words, she cannot perform the acts, she cannot even think the thoughts that Fate needed her to think.

    ¡°I love you, so I had to leave you.¡± Arcane says to herself, her voice nearly gone from crying. ¡°You deserve better than an insincere, insecure wreck like me. But¡­¡± her voice trembles as she hugs herself in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stop myself from wishing, from praying to every god out there that you never find it. Because then you¡¯d know just how worthless I am, and you¡¯d never come back to me.¡± Arcane hangs her head, hating herself completely.

    Hours later, as the sun sets the sky afire in the distance, Arcane slowly rises and stumbles out of the grove of trees and across the flowery field. On the way she pauses to retrieve the wreath of lilies, but doesn¡¯t find it. There are many scattered flowers where the two of them had lain before, but all those that Arcane had woven into Fate¡¯s hair were gone. Arcane stops and shakes her head, walking ahead and not looking through the memories engraved in the pattern of crushed flowers.

    She stumbles onto the road and walks along it towards the transit station. On the way she sees a pair of flowers, woven together carefully with a slight dark stain on their stems. Hiding her red eyes glistening with renewed wetness beneath her hair, she boards the transport with the flowers clutched tightly in her hands, heading back to her school dorm and a life alone.

    Chapter 28: (I Love You)

 Chapter 29: War of Roses

    Chapter 29: The War of Roses

    In the empty space above a moonless world, a bright form of cyan appeared. Her hair spreading behind her in the gravity less void, Arcane curled herself into a ball and hugged her knees to herself. Partings¡­ whether those in the ancient past, or those of today, all were difficult. Especially with the path of fate now inscribed on the world below, with the future she knew was just beginning to occur.

    Arcane¡¯s frozen tears drifted away from her, like tiny crystal stars twinkling in the void. Her eyes remained sealed shut, unable to blink them clear. She brushed the back of her hand across her face instead, straightening out and spreading her limbs as she floated around the planet, though the surface below her never changed. Slowly rotating, she cast her gaze across the glittering heavens that looked down on worlds with such impartial lights. Letting her arms fall back to her sides, or perhaps rise to rejoin them, she seemed to smile condescendingly at them.

    A glass sword removed itself from her back, the glass brilliantly refracting the unhindered sunlight to produce a rainbow cascade of color across the floating jewels. Dark blue leather boiled and froze at once, shattering under conditions it was never meant to endure. The dust from its destruction formed a glowing halo around Arcane, a divine aura as if to inspire any who perceive her.

    The aura sharpened, adapting to the pattern of force that surges from her body like a thousand blades. A flash of light; the blades struck as one. The rainbow blinked before it was distorted, myriad colors losing any semblance of pattern as the glass blade which created them was shattered by Arcane¡¯s will. The enchantments dissipated easily as the shards broke into fragments and then dust. Finally, the tiny wisps of matter born from the planet below were accelerated by the gravity well that did not quite affect the cyan dressed girl the right way, falling like tiny shooting stars and lighting temporary sparks in the thin air far below.

    Obscurus had served its purpose; there was no longer any need to hide. Stepping gently onto the suddenly solid form of darkness, Arcane stood proudly overlooking the blue-green sphere below. Magic swirled around her, invisible light wreathing her in its power and glory as if welcoming the return of its mistress. And so, like a queen, or a god above, she watched the script play out. And into the silent darkness, in the halo of light that held back the endless void, she began to speak.

    ¡°You know, they say everything in this universe is driven by a single concept: power.¡± Arcane said softly, her closed eyes fixed on the world below. ¡°They claim that all we do, all we are, everything we will become, exists to seek it, to increase it, to enhance it. Without it, we are nothing; with it, we are everything.¡±

    ¡°That was the law of my time. It remains the law of yours.¡± she continued, shaking her head sadly. ¡°Yet power for power¡¯s sake is nothing but a curse. Corrupt, unmanageable, painful; it brings nothing but agony, gifts nothing but suffering. A goal must be defined; a reason for power to exist, a reason to seek it, to sacrifice and struggle and try with all your heart and soul to obtain it. Without that reason, you are empty, hollow. Without it, no matter how much power you gain to fill that hole in yourself, you are nothing.¡±

    ¡°Purpose¡­¡± Arcane repeated, her voice pensive. ¡°The downfall of my time, and the torment of yours. What is your purpose, I wonder? To fight, to win, to become strong¡­ no, these are not ends, but means. What do you seek, dear child? Perhaps, to rule; perhaps, to lead? Is that what your heart seeks, beneath the veneer of vengeance and strength? Dominance, control, ownership of that which you believe to be yours?¡±

    ¡°Yet, you must be wary.¡± Arcane said, her attention drawn by the happenings on the world below. She was high enough for mountains to appear as specks, continents as shapes, but she still saw and heard quite clearly everything said by a single individual to a nation.

    ¡°My people, we will not flee any longer!¡± Annabelle shouted at the mouth of a cavern, the huddled masses perking up at her words. Deadridge and Chrysanth had been persuaded to stand aside, though it was obvious neither was pleased with this turn of events. Listening with frowns fixed on their faces, they stood behind the newly crowned Rose Queen as she spoke to the escaped remnants of her nation.

    ¡°Our capital has burned! Our brothers and sisters, sons and fathers, lovers and friends have perished to the despicable Boreal Empire. We have all lost much. Too much. And I know, my people, that you believe I am asking you to lose more now.¡± Annabelle said, her ears twitching as she shook her head.

    ¡°But, my dear people, do you truly believe I have lost any less than you? My throne is usurped, my castle plundered, my father murdered by that beast who persecutes you as he seeks to destroy me.¡± Many of the elfbeasts started to frown at Annabelle¡¯s complaints, not seeing how that made more fighting and loss right. ¡°But that does not make me wish to surrender!¡±

    Annabelle¡¯s shout roused them, her sudden change of tack removing their frowns. ¡°I am furious at those who took from me! I know you are too; you have marched so far, driven yourselves so hard just to deny that fool prince his victory! But this flight, this running away, that will not defeat his ambitions! We are just enabling him to relax and strengthen his hold on our land, on our cities! My people, tell me: is that the vengeance you seek?¡±

    Many heads started to shake, ears laid back and tails stiff. Deadridge and Chrysanth exchange a glance, doubt still in their eyes but understanding as well. Not seeing any of that, Annabelle continues to pronounce her conviction.

    ¡°My people, the Black Prince is lazy and overconfident! He was given victory too easily, a victory without struggle or despair. My people, we have known struggle, we have known despair, haven¡¯t we? Has it not made us strong, made us ready to fight, to break his weak legions and open the gates to his indolent throne? Now is the time, for battle, for conquest, and for vengeance! My people, will you fight with me?¡± She called, her voice echoing across the caverns as she looked at the thousands of elfbeasts scattered around her. A few slowly nodded, many more pushing themselves to their feet. She shook her head, raising her paw into the air. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again: My people, are you with me?!?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The shout came back, hundreds and then thousands jumping to their feet and raising their paws, empty of weapons but filled with heart and determination. Deadridge looks taken aback, Chrysanth stunned, as the hundreds become thousands, weapons are passed around, and soon a myriad of stone spears and swords shake in their air under the control of thousands of battle ready elfbeasts. Females, males, children, elders; all are on their feet, ready to fight till their last breath.

    Annabelle smiled, reaching to her waist and drawing a glittering sword of glass in a single smooth motion. It shone with brilliant light, a beacon towards the heavens that caught the attention of all who saw it. ¡°Then, my people, let us go! For the Roses!¡±

    ¡°For the Roses!!!¡± They shouted back, marching in a unified mass behind Annabelle as she jumped from her perch and ran towards the conquered Rose Kingdom.

    ¡°Two paths lay before you, each opposing the other.¡± A quiet voice sounded in a tiny pocket of air high above, a lament and a warning in one. ¡°Along the first, you will learn that to rule others, you must first rule yourself. Along the other, it will instruct you to first know how to follow before you try to lead. Which will you take, I wonder? Ruler, or leader? They are different, after all; opposite, yet the same. Each is useful; each is needed. The firm hand of a ruler prevents chaos, grants stability and growth to nations strong and weak. Yet all too often, that peace fails and nothing is certain. Then it is the opposite which enjoys the most success.¡±

    ¡°You have yet to take either, child. .¡± A head shook with closed eyes, seeing nothing and yet everything. ¡°You cannot control yourself, nor do you know how to follow. Yet now, in a time of both chaos and stability, you try to be both. Perhaps you will find your path through that which is to come; but are you prepared to take it? No matter what must be sacrificed, no matter who turns against you?¡±

    ¡±No matter what must be done?¡±

    The force of elfbeasts reached the first town of the Rose Kingdom an hour after the speech, falling upon the garrison of Faceless with discomforting malice. Ripping their enemies to pieces, they reclaimed the city and burned any trace of the Boreal occupation with dreadful prejudice.

    Soon after, Annabelle stood atop the city walls, ordering the army forward without a break or pause. Chrysanth tried to counsel her, without much success.

    ¡°Your majesty, we must be steadfast.¡± Chrysanth pleaded.

    ¡°I am, lord Chrysanth.¡± Annabelle replied, sword hung loosely from her paw, stained with traces of blood. ¡°I am implacable as the storm, unyielding as the desert.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I mean, my queen.¡± Chrysanth protested. ¡°We must reclaim the outer towns first, carefully taking our cities back before pushing towards the Prince with the aid of our allies. They are even now on their way, bringing armies to assist us.¡±

    ¡°The Rose Kingdom will be reclaimed by the Rose people, Lord Chrysanth.¡± Annabelle declared with a steely expression. ¡°That is the way it has always been, and always will.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, even with that artifact the Black Prince is a terrible foe, close to reaching the ninth tier according to rumors. If he breaks through only the combined might of the entire east can defeat him.¡± Chrysanth tried again, but Annabelle wasn¡¯t having any of it.

    ¡°We are not cowards. We will not retreat before our enemies¡¯ legends.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t cowardice to prepare for what you will face!¡± Chrysanth screamed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Begone, lord, else I will have you made so.¡± Annabelle growled, jumping down from the wall and joining the army flowing out the gates.

    ¡°... she didn¡¯t listen?¡± Deadridge asked, coming up to stand beside Chrysanth.

    He shook his head. ¡°No. Blaze it all! When did she become such a fool? Is our nation doomed to perish because of one child¡¯s hot headedness?¡±

    ¡°We will survive, lord Chrysanth.¡± Deadridge said in answer, his ears folded sadly. ¡°Already many of our people have fled to the surrounding nations, refugees from the war sure to happen here. Even if we fall today, our people will survive.¡±

    Chrysanth nodded, but didn¡¯t seem happy about it. ¡°They will survive. What of our legacy, Deadridge? Will there ever be a people of Rose again, a king in the Rose city, a nation of flowers? I think not.¡±

    ¡°Have a little faith, my friend.¡± Deadridge patted him on the shoulder as he walked past. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s even a chance we will win, and all our worries will be for naught.¡±

    ¡°You know as well as I do that¡¯s impossible.¡± Chrysanth replied, following.

    Deadridge said nothing, but smiled and shook his head while descending from the wall into the stream of Rose soldiers and people marching towards the next battle.

    ¡°For now, as always, the cycle continues.¡± in darkness, a warning continued, speaking against the world entire. ¡°Again and again, throughout countless eons and ages, between myriad worlds and countless nations, over and over and over. Human history is one of struggle, defined by battles, shaped by wars, molded about conflicts. Discord, our native tongue; Antagonism, our favorite language. No matter when, no matter where, it is the same. We disparage it, we rage against it, we deny it, yet every time another chance appears we cannot help but perpetuate that cycle.¡±

    ¡°Today, a thousand will perish. Tomorrow, a million. Devastating, perhaps; a calamity, to you.¡± Someone shrugged in that darkness, her voice still soft and even. ¡°Once it would have been a minor incident, a mere blip on the cosmic radar, quickly corrected. Yet no matter which, no matter how many perish on those fields of war, no matter how many lives are consumed to create those numbers, that is all they ever are. Statistics, footnotes, a single line in the record of history. For in order to perpetuate that cycle, to continue being human in the worst possible way, we cannot help but deny to them the right of tragedy, the mourning that comes to that which we cannot accept. After all, we cannot allow them to enter the province of that most terrible of things. It was not for countless deaths or great battlefields it was reserved.¡±

    ¡°But for a single, wilted flower.¡±

    Annabelle conquered city after city, her army striking viciously and without fatigue. As the sun set, she gathered her forces outside the Rose Capital itself, overlooking the ruined palace in which the Black Prince furiously roared to gather his own subordinates, denouncing their incompetence for allowing the army to gather outside his gates.

    Unlike him, Annabelle took a different tact with her own disgraced followers. Deadridge and Chrysanth were spared any trace of rage or punishment, but also so completely ignored by the ascendent queen wielding the luminous sword of victory that they couldn¡¯t anger her if they tried. Falling back into the main force of the militia army, they worked with subordinates to organize supplies and soldiers into more effective troops, devoting themselves wholeheartedly to a minimal chance of victory without a trace of note or favor from the Queen for whom they struggled.

    ¡°My people, look before you. What do you see?¡± Annabelle asked in a raised voice, leaping to the top of a tree and balancing there. ¡°The site of defeat, the fires of grief and suffering, the strength of our enemy, perhaps? Tell me, does that not enrage you?¡±

    The soldiers, drunk on victory and the feeling of invincibility, raised their blades and cheered. Annabelle nodded, her sword leveled towards the city to show her own determination.

    ¡°This is not enough, then. That is our city, our glory, our pride! The enemy now holds the gates; they occupy the markets, invade your homes, steal your treasures! They kick the rubble that covers our dead, glory in the ash that marks our fallen! This is unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°Unforgivable!¡± The return shout came. ¡°We fight, your majesty!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°For the Roses!¡± a cacophony of cheers of determination echoed around the forest, the army regaining its bloodlust and rage.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my people! We fight, we kill them all, we march onwards! For queen and country! For the Roses!¡± Annabelle shouted, jumping down and charging towards the city. ¡°For the Roses!¡±

    ¡°For the Roses!¡± the mass of militia soldiers repeated, racing after her with unparalleled determination and courage. They swarmed out of the forest towards the broken streets and collapsed buildings, waving crude weapons in the thousands without skill or coordination.

    Number alone overran the outer edge, the Faceless surrounded and beat down by hundreds of rampaging elfbeasts. The fires that went out days ago were lit once more, the blaze surging ahead of the army and to its sides, breaking the perimeter the Boreal forces had set up around their camp. Deadridge and Chrysanth in the back exchanged glances, then put aside the documents and gear themselves up for war.

    With them came cultivators and other elites, military prowess far beyond the common militia and able to fight the Boreal troops one on one. Already outnumbered and overwhelmed, they fell quickly to the savage assault, clearing the Rose city block by block.

    The Faceless struck back, halting the militia in their tracks until Annabelle went forth with shining sword in paw, every blow cutting a Faceless in half, destroying cultivation, artifact, and lives alike. From its blade sprang beams of energy to sever all before her, a glorious rampage that left no survivors in its wake. The Faceless gathered to try and stop her relentless assault; they fell to a man, unable to hinder her for even a second. Slowly, she marched on to the ruined castle and the Black Prince within it.

    ¡°To prevent that, to deny that the stalks we see will ever perish, is the first and only purpose we claim for power.¡± The voice in darkness spoke, continuing without pause or break as the world turned below, violence and fire battling in a ruined city. ¡°Power¡­ Man seeks it above all things, yet knows not what it is. From the day they are first born, until the day the last of them will die, they will always believe that it and it alone determines the truth of the universe. Those who live, are the strong. Those who perish, slaughtered on those fields, are the weak. Until, in the end, only those with power remain.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, in a way, they are right.¡± The voice continued, mocking and yet consoling. ¡°Without power, one can do nothing but wail impotently against the unfairness of the world. One can do naught but complain for fear of retaliation, or grovel helplessly in the hopes of salvation.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Even so, I cannot understand.¡± She complained. ¡°It is not like one could do any different if they did have the power they so desired. The world remains unfair, treacherous, and dangerous; the stalks they seek so much to protect will fall, in time, no matter what they do to prevent it. Retaliation continues, no matter how overwhelming one becomes, no matter how much one tries to prevent it. And one loses their only other recourse, to grovel for salvation, for it would only seem insincere coming from one who holds the power they so desperately grasped. Without that, only despair remains, in time. Power overwhelming cannot prevent that; nothing can.¡±

    ¡°For the unfairness of which I speak is not rooted in the machinations of the controllable universe, but the deepest depths of the human heart.¡±

    ¡°Black Prince!¡± Annabelle shouted, cutting aside the last guards to reach the mighty royal on his broken throne. ¡°Dare you face me?¡±

    ¡°How could I not, my darling?¡± Smirking, he threw aside his black robe and drew his metal sword. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I cannot go easy on you today.¡±

    Annabelle growled and lunged at him, crystal blade cutting the air as she closed the distance in a heartbeat. He dodged elegantly to the side, sighing and twisting his blade to cut through her dress as he passed.

    ¡°A new artifact, I see. But you still can¡¯t control it yet.¡± He commented, shaking his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Well enough to destroy you.¡± Annabelle retorted, tightening her grip.

    They stepped in again, metal crashing against glass, light pushing against darkness. Annabelle raised her sword high, slashing downwards with force enough to crush stone to dust. The Black Prince pushed himself to the side, the metal blade an extension of his arm as he cut towards her open waist.

    The thick fur she wore was split, but it blocked the worst of the cutting force as Annabelle hardened her skin and rolled backwards with the blow, growling in anger at her loss. The Black Prince did not pursue, stepping back to gain some space of his own.

    ¡°Pure power, wielded without artistry or intent.¡± He spat in disdain.

    ¡°Is there artistry in murder, blazed cur?¡± Annabelle asked in fury, pushing herself up and holding the sword before her. ¡°Or does intent cut down innocents?¡±

    ¡°Petty insults, from a beaten dog.¡± The Prince snarled, raising his own blade. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to respect your betters.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Annabelle attacked, her blade and words reaching the prince at the same time.

    He smoothly deflected her blade, but the impact broke the floor below him and forced him to jump to the side. Annabelle pursued, but the unstable footing tripped her up just long enough for the Prince to counterattack with an underhand swing. Jumping over it, Annabelle let the blade fall like a meteor with herself behind it. The Black Prince retreated again as the stone was thrown up in every direction.

    ¡°Blazes! Learn how to fight, you blazed whore!¡± He cursed, wiping dust and rubble out of his face and ears.

    ¡°Not talking so tough now, coward!¡± Annabelle cried, not stopping for a second.

    The Black Prince growled and threw a pawful of stones at her, blinding the Rose queen just long enough for him to score a hit on her arm. Bleeding, Annabelle backed off while the Prince came after her in pursuit.

    ¡°Give up! You can¡¯t win!¡± He shouted, throwing his arm wide while slashing at her with the other.

    ¡°Never! I am the Queen of Roses!¡± Annabelle shouted in reply, warding him off while squinting through tears, her ears laid flat.

    ¡°Queen of Roses?!¡± The Prince scoffed. ¡°A dying nation with weak traditions, just waiting to die. You should be grateful I killed it!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!?¡± Annabelle screamed. ¡°This nation was better than anything you¡¯ve ever known in that blazed hole you call the west.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You truly believe that, don¡¯t you, blazed idiot! Let me tell you, this place is nothing more than a haven of beasts barely better than animals in the minds of the West!¡± The prince laughed, shaking his head. ¡°In kindness we take some of you in to teach you how to live like civilized elfbeasts, not primitive savages.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the pitiful savages!¡± Annabelle screamed, surging forward with a barrage of attacks and wet eyes glaring savagely at the Prince.

    He warded off her attacks, but failed to completely block several strikes. Blood flowing from his arms and torso, he snarled in rage and stabbed Annabelle in the waist. She backed away while sealing the wound with her clothes and cultivation, starting to circle around the prince while searching for an opening.

    He did the same, both fighters falling silent as they used their cultivation to boost their physical strength and recover from their wounds. Every twitch or change in their opponent was watched carefully, both waiting for the resumption of battle and the inevitable fight to the death that must follow.

    ¡°Are you truly that greedy for power, Prince?¡± Annabelle asked, her eyes fixed on his face.

    He watched her just as closely, but still managed to shake his head. ¡°Greed? No, my dear, this is all for the good of all elfbeasts.¡±

    ¡°Good?¡± Annabelle gasped. ¡°How is murder and butchery for the good of anyone but yourself?!¡±

    ¡°I would expect a naive, short sighted fool like you not to see it.¡± The Black Prince replied proudly. ¡°But it¡¯s obvious the current situation can¡¯t continue. With invaders coming from beyond our knowledge, we must be unified.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Annabelle declared. ¡°The east and west can never be reconciled.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The black prince agreed, surprising Annabelle. ¡°Thus, they must be forced together.¡±

    ¡°So you conquer all of them, is that it?¡± Annabelle asked in fury.

    The Black Prince nodded with a smile. ¡°Exactly. So how about it?¡±

    ¡°How about what?¡± Annabelle asked, still circling warily with her sword at the ready.

    ¡°Want to join me and work together to save this world?¡± The Black Prince asked with his paw extended, his sword pulled behind him. Annabelle merely stared at him, disbelieving.

    ¡°It takes many forms, that darkness at the core of what we call human nature. That we seek power, how poorly we define tragedy, even our difficulty in understanding the necessity of purpose are rooted in its existence. Many have tried to define it, understand it, root it out if at all possible. I don¡¯t think it can be done. For the simple essence of that root of darkness is not evil in and of itself, but purest good. It is the innate righteousness, the unassailable belief that everything we do, no matter how terrible in hindsight, no matter how wrong it seems to others, is right.¡±

    A light voice laughed in the darkness, grimly chuckling at itself and others. ¡°Self-confidence does not do it justice. Arrogance either goes too far, or not far enough. It is not so weak as either of those, yet also not so overwhelming. In fact, it seems almost subtle in its operations. A simple change in mindset, a conviction that we cannot allow our beliefs to be challenged, a faith that whatsoever we do to pursue the utopian ideal they promise is not only right and just, but laudable in the end. We enhance this ourselves, for in moderation it does make us stronger, make us better people. It is the essential piece that gives us free will, independence, creativity, and life itself. Yet like all things, while a little is good, too much becomes something far different.¡±

    ¡°At the point when we stop calling it the character trait of confidence, and instead disparage it as the sin of pride.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Annabelle asked, her eyes holding no laughter or mockery, only pure rage.

    ¡°I like to think not, but genius is often mistaken for such.¡± The Black prince replied with both.

    Annabelle shook her head, raising her sword and letting it shine even brighter. ¡°You killed my father. You destroyed my kingdom. You murdered my friends. You enslaved me. How are you not mad if you believe there is any chance I would forgive you?¡±

    ¡°I figured, but didn¡¯t want to assume.¡± The Black prince sighed, presenting his own sword. ¡°Elders say nothing is impossible, after all.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, this is.¡± Annabelle replied before stepping forward.

    The Black Prince seemed about to respond, but thought better of it as her sword arrived at his head. Blocking quickly, he let himself get blown back before stabilizing himself against the wall.

    ¡°In that case, I should stop playing around.¡± He growled, erupting with light and energy as he wreathed his body in the power and might of an eighth tier cultivator capable of crushing stone with his bare paws. ¡°Surrender! You can¡¯t beat me!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Annabelle replied, her own cultivation glowing similarly before flowing through the sword and gaining even more radiance.

    The stone cracked under the pressure from both of them, small stones trembling and rolling away as they leapt at each other. To the Black Prince¡¯s stunned surprise, Annabelle was able to hold her own as his equal. Blow for blow, she countered or matched him with apparent ease. Sweating for the first time, he accelerated only to be matched by a similar increase in speed from her. Twisting his blade, he used swordsmanship to counter her power, but she learned quickly and was soon forcing him into direct confrontation. Furious, he defended as best he could while she constantly pushed him back.

    ¡°Blaze it! How did you get so strong!?¡± he demanded, holding her back with both paws on his blade.

    ¡°I fight for my friends!¡± Annabelle shouted, pushing down and forcing the Black Prince to take another step back, coughing as he overtaxed his cultivation.

    ¡°That¡¯s blazing stupid!¡± The Black Prince growled, pushing harder and forcing Annabelle to stagger and stabilize herself. ¡°That has nothing to do with strength!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re weak!¡± Annabelle insisted, pushing harder. ¡°You will never beat me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a blazing idiot!¡± He shouted, pushing harder and refusing to move back another step. Cultivation light focused around him to throw itself at Annabelle.

    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± she shouted in response, her own cultivation responding in kind and striking at the Prince¡¯s.

    Locked in stalemate, the two seemed able to go on for days without any change. Yet the Prince suddenly smiled cruelly and glanced behind Annabelle. ¡°You say you fight for your friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Annabelle growled. ¡°The ones you murdered when you invaded.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± The Black Prince snarled while locking eyes with the red haired Rose Queen. ¡°I remember doing no such thing.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡­ So they¡¯re deaths don¡¯t even matter to you, then?¡± Annabelle hissed, her eyes sharpening dangerously.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± He smiled broadly. ¡°After all, it wasn¡¯t me who killed them.¡±

    ¡°What do you- urgh!¡±Annabelle grunted, her arms suddenly weak as she felt a sharp pain in her side. Falling backwards, she barely avoided being impaled by the Prince¡¯s descending sword, but still suffered a major blow to her arm. As blood spurted, she saw a blonde catgirl standing next to her with a small dagger in hand, shaking her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late, my Prince.¡±

    ¡°Of all the evils of mankind, it was said to be the first, and it will likely be the last.¡± The quiet voice described, her tone shaking slightly with emotion that could not be understood. ¡°Envy, possessiveness, wrath, fear¡­ all are born from it, those most terrible darknesses which drove good men, bad. An old story, even before I was born, long before the founding of my nation or even the birth of my world. At the beginning, man gained pride in himself and his works, and with it a belief that he was above all others and only he could be right in all the world. Afterwards, inevitably as gravity¡¯s pull or the darkness of night, came the fall.¡±

    ¡°Evil was born, from the perfect purity of the human condition before that time.¡± There was a rustling sound before the voice erupted angrily, ¡°How ridiculous! To claim that man could have existed separate from his pride, that there was ever a before the fall, is the height of ignorance. Evil is inherent to humanity, by the very nature of their existence. But I do not dispute the agents they named to create that evil. Seven sins, eight desires, three states of being¡­ the number or description does not matter. They all lead to the same things: disappointment, resentment, rejection,¡±

    ¡°And finally, they take on that clearest form reserved for the deepest circle of hell: betrayal.¡±

    ¡°Jasmina?¡± Annabelle coughed, disbelieving. ¡°How¡­ are you alive?¡±

    Jasmina sneered at the collapsed Annabelle and rolled her eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet, stupid girl? I¡¯m the one who betrayed you.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not¡­ possible.¡± Annabelle protested without a trace of conviction in her voice.

    ¡°How isn¡¯t it?¡± Jasmina smiled, holding out the stone knife dripping with blood. ¡°Will you deny the truth before you eyes still, you useless brat?¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough of that.¡± The Black Prince clapped his paws while walking over to stand above Annabelle. ¡°You¡¯ve lost, stupid girl. You made this so much more difficult than it had to be, seriously. If you had just surrendered from the start this never would have happened.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Annabelle growled, struggling to stand and pick up the glass sword again. Pure fury colored her voice and her eyes, determination to kill the Prince at any cost revealed through her every action. Yet he only laughed and stomped down.

    *crack* ¡°GAAAHH!!?!¡± Annabelle screamed as her arm was shattered, bone sticking out of the shattered limb as the Prince ground his paw into her arm. His claws tore open her skin, accelerating the blood flowing out of her and the volume of her screams.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah.¡± He sighed to himself, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m trying to save the world, yet somehow those screams make me so happy. The pain of my enemies¡­ it tastes so wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Grrr...AAAAHH! GET OFF!!! BASTARD!!¡± Annabelle howled, struggling futilely to pull her broken arm out from under the Prince¡¯s paw. He merely laughed more and extended his claws to hold her in place. ¡°GAAH!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Scream more, louder! Show me you¡¯re suffering! Wonderful!¡± The Prince threw back his head in joy, spreading his paws wide.

    ¡°My Prince, shouldn¡¯t you finish her?¡± Jasmina asked, her eyes fawning up at the triumphant prince. She didn¡¯t even look at Annabelle while the queen thrashed about in agony.

    ¡°Eh? Why would I want to do that?¡± the Black Prince asked in confusion. ¡°I need to marry her first, you know? The hell are you saying, moronic girl?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my Prince, but who would tell if you married her first? Isn¡¯t it better to just cut her throat and be done with it?¡± She asked sadistically, holding the bloody knife out with an eager expression while falling to her knees. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to do it for you. Please, let me have her!¡±

    The Black Prince stepped off of Annabelle and kicked the groveling Jasmina away, shaking his head in disgust. ¡°Oi, stop acting like an idiot. I¡¯ll let you kill her after I make her mine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my prince. Thank you so much!¡± Jasmina fawned, bowing and scraping over the ground as the Prince rolled his eyes at her antics.

    ¡°Jasmina¡­ why?¡± Annabelle asked, tears in her eyes and voice hoarse from screaming. ¡°Help me¡­ my friend.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Jasmina grunted, her eyes turning to Annabelle with furious hatred. ¡°Who¡¯s your friend? Who¡¯s going to help you? Do you still not get it, you stupid vegetarian whore? I betrayed you! I made your guards leave so they could kidnap you, I poisoned your father, I did everything I could to bring you to my prince! And you think, after all that, I¡¯m going to help you? I¡¯ve done all this just to destroy you, you whore!¡±

    ¡°Jasmina¡­ why?¡± Annabelle cried, her eyes blankly staring at the murderously scowling blonde elfbeast and the dark prince triumphantly smiling behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Betrayers.¡± The voice in darkness said firmly. ¡°Their purpose is opposition, their desire destruction, all they wish is the end of that which they oppose. It is the ultimate form of human evil, of the darkness at the core of mankind. Born from resentment created by contradiction to that core of their existence, they seek the end of that which proves them wrong, that which denies their truth. It is the clearest enemy that can be faced, and also the most difficult.¡±

    ¡°For as they are born from contradiction to their pride, so too do they contradict the pride of those they encounter. Both the betrayed, and their enemies, are forced to look at themselves and see what they truly are, to perceive the darkness that disgusts us so totally that we instinctively reject it.¡± The voice stopped, seeming to think about itself or remember something in that moment. All too soon, though, it continued.

    ¡°Yet as they are born from convictions undone, from self worth lost, so too can they be defeated by conviction surpassing that doubt.¡± The voice declared, talking to just itself and yet also to the universe. ¡°Not in a self, or an individual, but in an ideal that stands beyond mortality.¡±

    ¡°How do you not understand, you whore?¡± Jasmina spat, kicking at Annabelle¡¯s broken arm and causing the fallen girl to howl in pain. ¡°This is what I wanted!¡±

    ¡°NOO!! Please, STOP!¡± Annabelle wailed, trying to protect her broken body from Jasmina¡¯s constant kicks while a sadistic smile shone down at her.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ this is wonderful! You took everything away from me, and yet you thought I was your friend! Any other time, any other nation, and I would have been the genius of geniuses! Even without that, even without any support from the nation, I reached fifth tier at sixteen! Sixteen! Do you have any idea how many people spend their entire lives trying to reach that high? No? Of course not! A precious genius like you could never understand! What it¡¯s like to fight for every breakthrough, scavenge for resources so you can keep your family safe, so you can gain a tiny portion of the applause that is usually reserved for the perfect, darling, wonderful princess doted on by a loving father and an adoring nation!¡± Jasmina kicked Annabelle with each word, causing the former princess to writhe in agony without being able to respond.

    ¡°You know, I always hated you. You were so perfect, so darling, that everyone just looked at you and never saw me. Do you even remember me? When we were children, you beat me up in tournament after tournament, always kindly smiling and telling me to get better! Get better?! How, when every way forward you were there ahead of me, blocking the path! Even when I had you kidnapped, even when you should have become a slave to some western pervert, you still managed to escape because of that stupid desert! It¡¯s so blazing unfair! Why does everything good always happen to you! You! You!¡± Jasmina accentuated each yell with another kick.

    The Black prince looked on, shaking his head and smiling cruelly. ¡°These are the subordinates you risked your life for. See how much they hate you? She¡¯s not the only one. I found so many people in this corrupt kingdom of yours who were willing to listen to reason. It was only a matter of time before you all became mine!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t believe you¡­ it¡¯s a lie.¡± Annabelle coughed, crawling away from Jasmina¡¯s brutal kicks and torture. Her paw fell on the glass sword and she curled up around it, protecting it from her assailants.

    ¡°HAHAHA!! That¡¯s precious! When your vaunted strength fails you, you rely on some gift from your father! So like you!¡± Jasmina snarled, lunging forward and ripping at Annabelle with her claws from both arms and legs.

    ¡°Struggle on, if you like. I¡¯ll have us married soon, and it will all be over. But for now, why don¡¯t you watch as your precious army is slaughtered by my Faceless troops!¡± The Black Prince smiled cruelly, blasting the wall away so Annabelle could see the burning townscape and hear the howls of agony coming from the city. In the distance, she saw another army of black robed soldiers approaching, surrounding the city and sealing any escape.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Annabelle muttered, her eyes staring at the slaughter her people were drawn into, despite the efforts of Deadridge and Chrysanth to order a retreat and save them. The black army cut them off, blood spurting into the air as cultivators slaughtered through mundane elfbeasts by the thousands. ¡°Please¡­ no more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to surrender now.¡± The Black Prince said dispassionately. ¡°I¡¯ll slaughter all the rebels at once, and secure my reign. I have to thank you for bringing them all to me; it save me a lot of work and effort.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Annabelle whined, reaching out her paw towards the hole as her eyes clouded over with pain and bloodloss.

    Jasmina howled with laughter at her pitiful appearance. ¡°HAHAHA!!! Yes, now you know how it feels to be crushed into the dirt! Suffer more and more! Howl and complain as my prince torments you until I grant you the final relief of death! Know that I am the one who destroyed you, princess! Say it! Say my name!¡±

    ¡°... no more¡­¡± Annabelle whined, closing her eyes as her people were butchered around her, her former ally and trusted friend laughing as she stabbed her in the back, her greatest enemy looking down on her triumphantly. There was no hope left. Nothing she could do would reverse this situation, give her back what she wanted.

    She had lost.

    ¡°I wonder, do you have such an ideal? Do you have the ability to struggle even further, to pursue strength when you know of its costs? Do you still wish for power, knowing what malice it brings? If so, reach out your hand and declare your goal. Sacrifice everything for it; your friends, your family, your love, your hatred, even your very self. Then, and only then, will you wield power with a purpose. Then, and only then, can you fill the hole inside yourself, and be complete.¡± The voice demanded, looking down on the broken princess with dispassionate coldness.

    ¡°So tell me, child:¡± It added, cold and harsh as the lord of the dead. ¡°What will you do?¡±

 Chapter 30: A Bit Like Me

    Chapter 30: A Bit Like Me

    ¡°What will you do?¡± A voice resounded in Annabelle¡¯s ears, a voice she recognized, but couldn¡¯t understand how she heard it. With those words came countless others.

    ¡°What is your purpose, I wonder?¡±

    ¡°Two paths¡­ lead, or rule.¡±

    ¡°Are you prepared¡­ no matter what must be done?¡±

    ¡°A thousand, a million deaths¡­ yet no matter¡­ statistics.¡±

    ¡°Tragedy¡­ a single wilted flower.¡±

    ¡°Power¡­ man knows not what it is.¡±

    ¡°Without... nothing but wail impotently against the unfairness of the world.¡±

    ¡°Grovel helplessly in the hopes of salvation.¡±

    ¡°Power overwhelming cannot¡­¡±

    ¡°For that unfairness¡­ is in the deepest depths of the human heart.¡±

    ¡°The sin of pride.¡±

    ¡°The first, and the last¡­ evils of mankind.¡±

    ¡°They all lead to¡­ disappointment, resentment, rejection,¡±

    ¡°And finally, they take on that clearest form reserved for the deepest circle of hell: betrayal.¡±

    ¡°Their purpose is opposition¡­ destruction¡±

    ¡°The clearest enemy that can be faced, and also the most difficult.¡±

    ¡°To perceive the darkness that disgusts us so totally that we instinctively reject it.¡±

    ¡°Yet¡­ So too can they be defeated by conviction surpassing that doubt.¡±

    ¡°Not in a self, or an individual, but in an ideal that stands beyond mortality.¡±

    ¡°I wonder, do you have such an ideal?¡±

    ¡°So tell me, child:¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡± That question resounded in Annabelle¡¯s mind, echoing in the nothingness of her thoughts, clearing out pain and suffering, anguish and despair.

    ¡°What¡­ will I do?¡± She asked herself, her voice surprisingly clear although weak and nearly gone. The Black Prince and Jasmina turned to look at her again, their eyes displaying disbelief that she is still conscious.

    ¡°What will you do? Roll over and die, I hope.¡± Jasmina spat, shaking her head and looking away with her ears laying flat again, her arms folded as she watched the Rose kingdom perish.

    The Black Prince said nothing, but turned away as well, obviously uncaring of anything she did, believing her a beaten enemy. So Annabelle was left alone to stare into the sword and talk to herself, forming the conviction she so badly needed.

    ¡°To lead¡­ to rule. No, I am unfit for that. I cannot protect¡­ I cannot save.¡± Annabelle said softly to herself, staring at her reflection in the sword, seeing the broken body and bloody face. ¡°I am no savior.¡±

    She gasped in pain as her shift put weight on the broken arm, agony filling her for a second before withdrawing. Panting, she continued to talk to herself, feeling this to be important beyond imagination. ¡°I fight¡­ over and over again. My conviction¡­ because I was told to, because it was needed¡­ never for myself. How pitiful¡­ indeed, how foolish. I am weak, am I not? So all I can do is grovel in the hope of salvation¡­ yet none will come.¡±

    She chuckled to herself, madness in her voice. The Prince heard that and looked at her again with curiosity, only to see her staring at the sword with a broken expression. ¡°I cannot be saved, nor can I save. I am a failure¡­ pride. What pride? I have no pride left. I am nothing¡­ useless¡­ pointless. If there was anything to save me, they¡¯d turn away in disgust.¡±

    Snorting, the Black Prince returned his attention to the battle, sending bursts of cultivation into the air to command his army or smash the Rose positions. Screams of agony and the dying echoed between the smoky air and the burning city, the sun obscured once more by the dark shroud of battle.

    ¡°Betrayal.. Jasmina betrayed me. She betrayed my father¡­ I can¡¯t understand¡­ and yet I do¡­ disappointment, resentment, rejection¡­ towards the one who denies her pride. Me¡­ me¡­ me.¡± She repeated like a broken record, chuckling in despair and madness, holding tightly to the sword that appeared as the only light in the darkness that was all she could see. ¡°It was all my fault.¡±

    ¡°I see it¡­ that darkness. It¡¯s horrible. Why would anyone embrace it? Why does it even exist? Why do I exist, if it is in me as well?¡± Annabelle asked, her voice dripping with disgust. ¡°I hate it. I want it gone. Conviction¡­ no, I have no conviction to banish that darkness. So¡­ I guess I¡¯ll make one.¡±

    ¡®If, heavens forbid, you fail; if your enemy is beyond you, and all hope is lost; if you must triumph, and there is no hope for survival but straight ahead¡­¡¯ A voice, different from the one before, yet also the same, repeated itself in Annabelle¡¯s head. Perhaps a memory, perhaps something more, it gave her the last piece she needed. ¡®Call my name, and ask. I don¡¯t know if it will be possible, but¡­ if I am close enough, I will hear you. And there will perhaps be something I can do.¡¯

    ¡°Arcane.¡± She said, her voice suddenly clear and loud. The Black Prince and Jasmina whirled around in surprise as she rolled herself over to face the obscured sun, her paws clasped about the glass sword in prayer. ¡°I ask of you, with all my strength. I don¡¯t care what it costs, not my life, not my nation, not my very soul. Grant me the power to destroy this darkness, to banish this evil from my world. Grant me the power I so desperately need, to fulfill the purpose I have finally realized. I beg¡­ no, I pray of you; please.¡±

    Far above the world, the words were heard. A cyan haired head bowed towards the world, sealed eyes tightened suddenly as it heard the clear voice of the dying girl with neither ears nor mind, but her very soul.

    Darkness surged behind her, space separating as four dark beasts swam through the void to stop around the hardened piece of space. The first and largest swam closer to the girl standing in front of them, great voice rending the void to speak to the being it saw as it¡¯s pet.

    {{Have you finished with that world?}} Shaitan rumbled through the void.

    {{It is in the void, Shaitan.}} Romeo rippled with condescending amusement, speaking as if it was obvious. {{Why else would it be here?}}

    {{Hush. Maybe it needs a moment or something. We have time.}} Juliet scolded him, before looking at Arcane generously.

    ¡°... The contract is proposed.¡± Arcane said in a resounding voice, filling the space with sound that was not sound, a language that was not language. ¡°Let the terms be declared.¡±

    Shaitan drew back, as did the other three dark beasts. They understood the words she was saying, as well as the fact that it was not said to them. And somehow, they all sensed the terrible intent, the power behind them. Like an ancient devil of myths, buying the souls of mortals and twisting their fates towards darkness or light, she spoke with words that shaped the very nature of reality.

    {{What is this?}} Nemesis screamed, feeling the power gathering around the words, but the rest remained silent in thought.

    ¡°The contractee, Queen Annabelle of the Kingdom of Roses, offers everything of herself. Her life, her nation, her very soul. When the terms of the contract are finished, she will sacrifice all of it to the contractor.¡± Arcane declared, and the power took shape into words describing exactly the same thing. Shaitan and Juliet examined it in awestruck wonder.

    {{Shaitan, is that?...}} Juliet trailed off, her spatial rumbles weakening at the unbelievable sight.

    {{A divine oath.}} he answered, filling in what she could not. Yet his voice held the same disbelief and confusion as hers. {{But that¡¯s impossible¡­ only an ancient god could have¡­}}

    {{What?? A divine¡­ then this mortal is really??}} Romeo reacted to their conversation, myriad eyes focusing on both larger beasts and the tiny girl between them.

    {{I can¡¯t believe it¡­}} Juliet said the obvious, shaking her entire body in the gathering storm of power.

    ¡°In return for this, the contractor, Arcane, shall provide the power to fulfill the purpose so declared: the destruction of the darkness, and the banishment of evil from the world of Annabelle of Roses.¡± Arcane ignored their awe and surprise, and filled in the second line of the forming words with her voice. The power stopped increasing, shaping into a single stream of light as the words flashed and twisted around each other.

    Shining with glorious power, the beam of light stood in front of Arcane as she reached out to touch it, filling it with more and more power.

    {{Shaitan, she is a god?!}} Nemesis screamed, darting behind her father in panic.

    {{I think not. This is not the same as those contracts¡­}} Shaitan said pensively. {{Yet, it is still far beyond what a mortal could do.}}

    {{Should we stop her?}} Juliet asked, swimming closer before being repelled by the force surrounding the beam of light. Groaning with pain, she twisted herself around to face Shaitan, who rippled negation.

    {{We will not. I am interested to see where this goes.}} He said.

    {{You would.}} Romeo muttered in discontent, looking towards the world in curiosity. Seeing the other end of the contract, he rippled in disdainful surprise. {{It¡¯s just a mortal?}}Stolen story; please report.

    {{Only a mortal would be so foolish.}} Juliet agreed.

    {{To sacrifice everything, in return for power?}} Shaitan rumbled through the void, reading the contract as it swirled about the pillar before it was consumed by light. {{If only that were so.}}

    ¡°If both parties assent to the terms, let the contract be made.¡± Arcane declared, letting her hand fall along the pillar. ¡°I grant your prayer, Annabelle.¡±

    With that the pillar of light fell from the sky, ripping through the air with terrifying speed and shaking the void behind it. Arcane continued to look down at the world, while the void beasts looked at her with new understanding.

    {{You are strong, aren¡¯t you?}} Shaitan asked suddenly, to which Arcane merely smiled.

    ¡°Tell me when you want to hear the answer.¡± Arcane said to him in the language of gods. ¡°Of how that star died.¡±

    Shaitan rumbled in discontent, but also with a note of something else. A trace he didn¡¯t even notice, of an emotion he had rarely known throughout his millennia long life. An emotion mortals called fear.

    ¡°Power? You pray for more power? Haven¡¯t you realized it¡¯s pointless yet?¡± Jasmina scoffed, kicking at Annabelle again yet missing and hitting a rock. Growling in anger, she narrowed her eyes and laid back her ears with even more anger.

    ¡°... The last words of the mad and broken, Jasmina. Ignore them.¡± The Black Prince said, pushing her away. ¡°Still, I am surprised you had the strength to say them.¡±

    Annabelle remained silent, the light fading from her eyes as she saw no reply. Yet suddenly, she heard words in her head that caused her to sit up again, making the Prince take a step back.

    ¡®The contract is proposed. Let the terms be declared.¡¯

    Yes, she thought. It was her voice, the voice of that child she couldn¡¯t understand. Why she merely heard her words, why there was no help forthcoming, she didn¡¯t even ask. Somehow, impossibly, Arcane had answered her desperate prayer. No matter what came of it, she was happy.

    ¡°Have you truly gone insane?¡± The Black Prince wondered, watching her antics. Then he looked up in shock as power surged from the heavens far above him, power he couldn¡¯t understand how he could feel.

    ¡®The contractee, Queen Annabelle of the Kingdom of Roses, offers everything of herself. Her life, her nation, her very soul. When the terms of the contract are finished, she will sacrifice all of it to the contractor.¡¯

    Those were my words, Annabelle thought. That was what I was willing to give. But, Arcane¡­ I didn¡¯t think you would want them. Or is this merely a formality¡­ if so, why? What are you planning? And what is that power¡­ is that truly you?

    ¡°To arms! Watch the skies! An enemy could be coming! Be wary!¡± The Black Prince shouted, looking at the sky and the roiling power flickering as light across the dark sky, penetrating the shroud of ash and smoke. His ears were laid back as his tail flicked in anger.

    ¡°My prince, we should kill her!¡± Jasmina snarled at Annabelle, preparing to do so. But the Prince shook his head.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t her. She isn¡¯t a threat to us any more.¡± He reprimanded, kicking Jasmina out to the window and putting her between him and the opening to the sky.

    ¡®In return for this, the contractor, Arcane, shall provide the power to fulfill the purpose so declared: the destruction of the darkness, and the banishment of evil from the world of Annabelle of Roses.¡¯

    Annabelle had nothing left to think, only a feeling of hope that swelled throughout her body. She could defeat that evil, destroy every trace of it, grant her world perfect and light for all eternity. She only needed that power, that power gathering in the sky above in answer to her prayer. Power unbelievable in magnitude, before it suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°What?¡± The Black Prince scowled. ¡°Was that it?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a trick of our senses.¡± Jasmina proposed.

    Annabelle knelt on the ground, the faint hope inside her consumed by all consuming rage. Again, she had been betrayed. Again, she had been abandoned. She couldn¡¯t trust anything, could she. There was nothing left for her, nothing but suffering before being killed. Perhaps it would be for the best, to leave this broken world behind. Yet as her despair grew, she saw a pillar of light fall from the sky along with the final words.

    ¡®If both parties assent to the terms, let the contract be made. I grant your prayer, Annabelle.¡¯

    The Black Prince and Jasmina were thrown away by the impact, an explosion that shattered the castle and left Annabelle in an open crater with a floating pillar of light standing before her. It seemed to ask if she truly meant what she said, if she truly desired to sacrifice everything in exchange for her wish.

    All around her, the remnants of Rose and the army of the Boreal soldiers and the Faceless turned to that pillar of light and the girl kneeling before it with a shattered arm and a hole in her side.

    Before the eyes of everyone, ally and enemy, friend and foe, Annabelle extended her arm and grabbed the pillar of light, forming her absolute conviction and casting everything else aside.

    ¡°I agree to the terms. My wish is unchanged.¡±  She declared in a strong voice that everyone heard, even when it was clearly impossible. ¡°Now grant it to me!¡±

    The pillar flickered in answer, and a blinding light entered the sword. Annabelle saw within it knowledge and experience she had never known before, details on a cultivation technique light years better than any she had used before. She started to use it, channelling energy through her entire body from the pillar and the surroundings. Somehow, she felt that it was not enough; that if she continued, she would drain the lives of all those near her and still not have enough to finish the technique. Yet she didn¡¯t care.

    Somehow, she knew it would all be alright, that she was not abandoned yet. As knowledge and power flowed into her from every direction, she closed her eyes and smiled as the light destroyed her vision forever.

    Arcane watched, along with the dark beasts, as Annabelle accepted the contract and took into herself power beyond what anyone that world had ever had before. It was still low for the dark beasts and Arcane herself, but it was impressive nonetheless.

    But that had not been the contract. Something else was needed, something more. It had not been a contract that Annabelle first made, not an agreement.

    It had been a prayer. Pure desire, devotion, groveling on the ground for salvation. So in answer Arcane let power she had withheld for far too long flow through her, power gained not from her own overwhelming might but eons of belief and devotion. Belief in ages long gone, and the ruler at their helm. Belief from those ages themselves, eons of kneeling at a stone throne that merely radiated energy as a guidepost in a language long since forgotten, that waited for eternity for an answer that none remembered was desired.

    What was called the race of gods was nothing more than a false name taken from the memory of the descendents of man. What was called divine had long since lost its meaning, referring to a realm of strength, a significance of power, a meaning in history. None of those were the original intent; none of those were the true meaning.

    A god was not merely something strong, not merely something overwhelming in strength or mysterious in nature. It was a controller, a reservoir, a guardian. It was the administrator of a world, created by prayers, fed by devotion, mollified by belief. It sent disasters to the unfaithful, and benefits to those who served it. Fed by the purest love of man, strengthened by the knowledge and studies of countless priests, it was the representative of the first magic any universe had known.

    Arcane connected to herself, a reservoir of power beyond mortal comprehension or understanding. Emotional power, mighty beyond belief, and yet incomplete. For this was not a reservoir of a true god, a being beyond space and time, but a pseudo-divinity born from the life of a single human. It was the results of Arcane¡¯s endlessly long life, from the worship of nations before legend, before myth, before the universe itself.

    A tiny fraction of that power, a drop from an ocean, was extracted. That drop was sent along the conduit of a prayer, granted to a being who devoted her entire self for a single moment to a being closer to a true god than almost any other. And with that power, she broke through endlessly.

    Annabelle felt the power Arcane sent her, in return for faith. Smiling, she felt the power shatter the bottlenecks she had struggled with all her life one after another as if they were nothing. Eighth tier. Ninth tier. Tenth tier, eleventh tier, twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, fifteenth. Sixteenth. Eighteenth.

    Slowing down, it took her through the nineteenth. Concentrating, she felt herself come up against one last barrier, a slightly larger step she had to struggle to surpass. As she pulled herself up over it, she saw a great wall, a barrier larger than anything she had overcome before without a peak in sight. This was not something she could overcome, she knew. It was the first great step of cultivation, the power Arcane called the first divide, she knew from the knowledge of the sword.

    Even so, she was a cultivator of the twentieth tier of her own world. The Black Prince, the entire Boreal nation, even the entire western world would not be enough to stop her now. The wound on her arm healed with a fraction of the power raging within her. Her side closed up, her blood regenerated, holy light flowed through her and recovered the fatigue she didn¡¯t even realize she felt. Light as a feather, the sword in her paw danced through the air, the glory of her new power overcoming her.

    Muttering a prayer of strength, she stepped into the air and let herself fly for the first time. Hovering, she looked down on all the cultivators she saw below her, too weak to even imagine standing against her now. Yet she realized she didn¡¯t really see any of them, only forms of light in the darkness. She smiled anyway; her sight was a cheap price to pay for this power. And more than that, in those scattered lights of cultivation energy she could sense, she could finally see it trying to hide: the darkness she had wished to destroy with her own two paws.

    So even the eternal darkness was a part of her new gift, she thought as she raised the sword and activated its power, ready to begin her purpose.

    {{You gave her power.}} Shaitan said, seeing what was going on on the world below. {{With it, she will destroy and destroy and destroy.}}

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Arcane asked, raising an eyebrow at the oddly humanitarian dark beast.

    {{Of course not.}} Shaitan scoffed. {{A world ravaged here and there is the nature of our existence. It just seemed¡­ odd.}}

    ¡°For a mortal to do so herself?¡± Arcane asked with a smirk on her face.

    Shaitan rippled, conveying disbelief. {{I no longer believe you are mortal.}}

    ¡°We are all mortal, void swimmer.¡± Arcane said. ¡°Elfbeasts, dragons, mundanes, cultivators. Some are slower, some are faster, but in the end we all die. Even the people are not exempt, much as they¡¯d like to be.¡±

    {{Perhaps.}} Shaitan rumbled, watching the Rose Princess continue to absorb the power and grow stronger while the world around her merely watched. {{Still, some are more mortal than others.}}

    The other dark beasts simply sat and watched, not understanding the conversation they could only hear one side of. They too watched the world below, something unlike anything they had ever seen playing out among the mortals there. Unlike Shaitan, they had little context for this sort of thing, a relic of the age of gods and the creators before them.

    ¡°... I cannot say you are wrong, but neither are you right.¡± Arcane said after a moment of silence. ¡°Even if you measure time in quality rather than quantity, some live more than others. This, I cannot deny. But I do not believe you understand correctly which ones are given more, and which are given less.¡±

    {{Nor do I.}} Shaitan replied. {{I have no idea to what you refer with that.}}

    Arcane smiled, shaking her head. ¡°You always throw me off, void swimmer. Most do not like to admit they know nothing, even when they do.¡±

    {{A foolish practice. If one always pretends to know, how will they learn?}} he asked.

    ¡°I do not know, swimmer. I do not know.¡± Arcane agreed.

    {{Hmph.}} Shaitan snorted, rippling the void of space around his mouth. {{Well, it seems your part is done. Shall we leave this place behind us?}}

    ¡°I will remain a little longer, void swimmer. To see the contract fulfilled, if nothing else.¡± Arcane replied, not looking towards Shaitan while her sealed eyes remained on the world below.

    {{Very well.}} Shaitan said in assent. {{We will wait as long as it takes. Time is nothing to us, after all.}}

    The other dark beasts agreed, fascinated by the rising power below and the divinity of the girl in their midst. In silence, they waited while her power rose until it peaked and leveled off, watching her rise from the ground to look down on the elfbeasts around her and raise her sword into the air.

    {{I am curious about something.}} Shaitan said in the silence before she struck.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Arcane asked, tilting her head towards him to show she was listening, though the gesture was lost on the vastly different dark beast.

    {{Why did you grant that prayer? I cannot see any benefit towards you, even with those terms.}} Shaitan asked. {{Even her soul is essentially nothing compared to the power you gave her.}}

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Arcane admitted easily, but she remained silent after that before finally shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, to be honest. Perhaps¡­ It¡¯s because she seems a bit like me.¡±

    Shaitan looked at her and rippled in disbelief. {{I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever understand you.}}

    Arcane smiled mysteriously, still watching the goings on of the world below as Annabelle finally swung her sword for the first time with her new power.

 Chapter 31: For This, You Have Created Me

    Chapter 31: For This, You Have Created Me

    Power. The purpose of all life, the desire of all things. Yet it must be directed, controlled. It must have purpose. Yet it is the purpose.

    How ironic. It is purpose, and it must have purpose. Without purpose, it has no use; without power, there is no purpose. A paradox, and yet it makes perfect sense.

    It is obvious, isn¡¯t it? All these fools, they did not see it. They do not understand. They think themselves right, they think they know what reality is. And yet they don¡¯t! Isn¡¯t that wonderful?

    They would be shown power, now. They would learn what true power is; not some mysterious goal to seek with all their might, but a simple tool to be used for something more, something greater. It¡¯s too bad they won¡¯t manage to learn this lesson. If they could, they would have already. But they can not.

    They can¡¯t. They can¡¯t. They can¡¯t can¡¯t can¡¯t can¡¯t can¡¯t. Can¡¯t learn, can¡¯t think, can¡¯t understand. They were nothing. And yet they were everything. They were purpose, even if they had none. But they believed they did. They can¡¯t see that they don¡¯t. And so they just can¡¯t.

    Light fell down. Light always fell down. Just like everything else. But not everything. Power overcomes it. The pull of the world, the desire to be down instead of up, was denied. This is power. This is the purpose they were striving for. Yet they still don¡¯t have purpose.

    Light struck light. A wave, and yet a stream. Spreading everywhere and contained in a single flow. Which was it? Which was it not? It didn¡¯t matter. No one knew. No one cared. In the end, it was all the same. Light struck light; light consumed light. Tiny sparks enveloped by an inferno devoured, left to perish completely. That was the nature of things. Power devoured lesser; the strong destroyed the weak.

    They did it too. When they had purpose, when they had power, they crushed all those without, those who did not yet understand. So they shone, like stars in the night. Bright, endless, undying. Until the sun rises. Until the light washed over them. Then they were gone. And the light with them.

    It was sad, seeing the light go. The light was good, the light was right. It was justice and belief and faith and truth and hope and prayer and kindness and kinship and caring and patience and virtue and liking and benevolence and diligence and moderation and restraint and peace and love and generosity and good and right and good and right and good and right and good and right. But it¡¯s gone now, gone gone gone gone gone gone gone. Why was it gone? It shouldn¡¯t have been gone. It should never go. That¡¯s wrong. The light is not wrong.

    But in the light is shadow. The light made the shadow. The shadow was bad. Pride, she said it was. Yes, it was pride. Goodness gone too far, belief and faith and everything else corrupted. Changed. Too much light became darkness. How was that? More light led to more darkness. That wasn¡¯t right. That was the opposite of right. The opposite of good. It was bad. It was unjust. It was unfair. It was¡­ it was¡­

    Evil.

    Evil must be destroyed. Evil was the shadow. The light made the shadow. Thus the light must be destroyed as well. Too bad. Too bad. Too bad. But this was purpose, this was power, this was the goal. All things must be destroyed. Evil must be removed.

    Then all would be right.

    The light came again. From the sword it came, to purge the world of evil. Colors, unknown. Nature, unseen. Everything was dark but the lights. The lights were everywhere, all around. They cried and pleaded, but could not be heard. They screamed, but nothing listened. That was their fate. It was not the light that made them cry and plead, scream and wail. It was the darkness. Within them, that darkness trying not to be purged, knowing it was the goal, the purpose, the source of power.

    Too bad. Too bad. Too bad.

    It would be removed. The light remained silent, accepting. The darkness could struggle all it wanted, try to force the light to resist, but the light never moved. The light knew the light was greater with power, with purpose, with goal. So it stood aside, it let itself succumb. That was right. That was just. That was good.

    All should perish in the light.

    Time, was not passing. Slow, the lights moved. That was good. Slow, they would be engulfed. They came; some towards the light, others away. Both were good. Both succumbed. Light enveloped everything.

    Should it have? Some of the lights were less dark than others; some of the lights sought to remove the other lights. No; it did not matter. Darkness consumed darkness, seeking strength. All would be destroyed in time. The order was irrelevant. Only the goal mattered. Only the purpose; only the power.

    All else would become nothing more than dust.

    For this, I was born.

    Annabelle screamed as her eyes were burned from her skull, the endless light dimming into patterns on her skin as she absorbed the full power of the gift Arcane had given her. Sightless gaze looking out over the battlefield, she seemed to both see and not see the myriad soldiers frozen mid-battle by the spectacle in the shattered ruins of the palace.

    ¡°Do something!¡± The Black Prince shouted in fury, pushing himself from the rubble and launching an attack of cultivated wind at the hovering Rose Queen. The Boreal soldiers, spurred into action by his roar, joined in, launching countless attacks at the slowly rising figure. The Rose army stayed still for now, wondering whether or not to take this opportunity to retreat.

    Yet the barrage of attacks mere faded into nothing in the air around Annabelle, cultivated energy forming a swirling bubble of pure power that no sixth, seventh, or even eighth tier attack could manage to pierce. Brilliant light surrounded the raised sword, rising higher and higher into the air as the sightless eyes seemed to focus on a group of Boreal soldiers. Then the upraised blade fell, with a speed beyond any of the watching eyes ability to process. And with it came a flood of razor wind and terrible light.

    Boreal soldiers were torn to pieces before being burned to ash before that attack, dozens vaporizing with howls of pain as the terrifying force shattered the townscape and caused the earth itself to shake. Stunned, yet hopeful, the Rose soldiers jumped in to attack the Boreal remnants, tearing the half beaten forces apart while they tried to comprehend the scale of that attack. Yet Annabelle did not stop, her razor wind expanding its width and consuming the incoming soldiers of both sides, cultivators and mundanes alike. The Rose forces quickly pulled back, stunned that their queen had allowed herself to hurt her own forces.

    ¡°Blazes! Withdraw!¡± Deadridge shouted from atop a limping steed, waving for the soldiers to pull back before glaring at the hovering Annabelle. ¡°Get yourself under control, girl!¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t hear us, Deadridge!¡± Lord Chrysanth shouted. ¡°She can¡¯t tell friend from foe! Let¡¯s run!¡±

    ¡°Blaze everything! Retreat! Everyone, retreat!¡± Deadridge howled, putting his words into action and racing for the town border while the Boreal forces attempted to corral and corner the resplendent Queen in her ruined throne.

    The Rose soldiers started withdrawing under the order, a few Boreal soldiers trying to follow before their own commanders put them back in line. The Rose queen herself was a greater threat; a few retreating peasants not worth the time or energy. A wave of mundane soldiers wielding stone spears and swords charged at her, running across the barren ground towards the shining light of destruction.

    Annabelle lifted her paw slowly, the sword illuminating the world like a second sun, unhindered by the cloak of ash which covered all things. And as that light shone upon the world, so too did it sweep over the soldiers with an idle wave of her paw. Lacking cultivation¡¯s enhancements, they didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they were annihilated.

    ¡°Blaze you! Blaze you, you whore!¡± The Black Prince shouted as his soldiers were consumed. ¡°Get in there and kill her, you useless cur!¡± he kicked Jasmina, while she stared at Annabelle with shock and appalled horror on her face.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible. It isn¡¯t possible. I beat her; I beat her; I beat her. Yet why why why why why why is she so strong? It¡¯s just not fair!¡± She howled, dagger grasped in her paw so hard she bled while she trembled on the ground.

    ¡°Stop your complaints and kill her!¡± The Prince ordered without mercy, picking her up and throwing her at Annabelle.

    The glass blade flashed to intercept her, impaling Jasmina through the stomach. Her arms shattered by the force, blood streaming from her mouth, Jasmina reached for the Rose Queen and questioned her. ¡°You cheater¡­ just when everything was over and you¡¯d lost, you do this to turn the board over. Do you hate me so much? Are you that determined to ruin my hopes and dreams? Why.. why¡­ why do you do this to me?¡±

    Annabelle remained silent, her blade held up with the body impaled on it while she studied the dying girl with a dispassionate, eyeless stare. ¡°Do I know you?¡± She finally asked in a voice that lacked any inflection, any tone. It might as well have been made by a machine, fake and dead.

    Jasmina coughed up blood at her, twisting her face in a grimace of rage. ¡°Blaze you, even to the end¡­ After all I¡¯ve done, is this all I amount to? Blaze everything¡­ I hate you so much. I only hope¡­ you can die with me!¡±

    With her final shout, Jasmina swung her stone dagger into Annabelle¡¯s empty eye socket, piercing through to her brain. Yet Annabelle did not die, or even seem to notice. The stone dagger fell out, without any blood or trace of damage. Jasmina did not last long enough to see it. If she had, she would have heard Annabelle mutter as she brushed the corpse off her blade. ¡°There was a lot of darkness in that one. I wonder why?¡±

    The Black Prince howled and charged, with his soldiers behind him. The eyeless head turned, the glorious blade flashed. And as light surged over everything, they began to die.

    Exploding like flowers of blood, crushed into cubes of flesh, ripped apart to fall over the world, or blasted into the sky to burn alive with the heat of their passage. Annabelle killed and killed and killed, her blade held loosely in her dancing paw. With every move, with every glance, another soldier died. Like a storm of blood and death she danced across the battlefield, stone weapons bouncing off the energy surrounding her like a storm, cultivated energy torn aside by her far vaster reserves.

    The Boreal soldiers started to break and retreat. Their Prince killed like a common soldier, not even worthy of notice, and their Faceless leaders and mighty cultivators torn apart the same way, they saw no hope of victory. Yet as they ran, they were killed as well.

    From Annabelle came great swathes of burning light and storms of cutting wind, mighty power shattering forests and mountains, earth and sky. The ashen sky began to swirl under her will, a cyclone of doom and destruction obstructing the sky as she sought to destroy everything.

    Not even the Rose soldiers were spared. Like the Boreals before them, they were hounded by blasts of power that shattered everything and left the world in ruins as they passed.

    ¡°Blaze her, blaze her again and again.¡± Deadridge cursed, throwing several soldiers aside as razor wind passed near him again. ¡°Has she gone mad? The battle is already won!¡±

    ¡°Nobody could gain that much power without going mad!¡± Chrysanth screamed, holding the stump of his arm and running towards the next forested area without looking back. ¡°She is no longer our queen, but a monster!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Deadridge howled, though he too fled without holding back. ¡°She would not abandon us! All of this, everything was to re-establish the Rose Kingdom, to free our people! How can she have forgotten that?! What happened in that castle!?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about any of that, Deadridge!¡± Chrysanth shouted, as the razor wind howled behind them again. ¡°This was always about revenge for her, and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡± He shouted back, ears laid back as he threw them both out of the way of the coming cyclone of destruction. ¡°Annabelle! This isn¡¯t you! Come back! Let go of that power, let go of your rage! We can rebuild, we can recover! It¡¯s already over!¡±

    Annabelle seemed to lift her creased ears at that voice, hearing from impossible far away. Her body began to move, shifting through the currents of the wind and pursuing that voice. Yet even as she did, she tore apart all the living she perceived in her world of darkness, seeking to end all light and thus all shadow too.

    Deadridge seemed to gloat as Annabelle approached them, pulling Chrysanth to his feet. ¡°See? She heard me; she knows us. She will calm down; she¡¯ll know it''s over.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s over?¡± Asked an emotionless, robotic voice that was once that of a young girl. ¡°It¡¯s only just begun.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Deadridge asked, taken aback while his tail twitched in sudden fear. ¡°What¡¯s beginning?¡±

    ¡°Purpose. Goal. Power. Reason. Desire. Wish. Prayer. Mission. Purpose.¡± Annabelle let forth a stream of words, none of which the two elfbeasts understood. Chrysanth stared at her, his ears laid back and his claws unsheathed, while Deadridge continued to try words and reason despite his instincts telling him it was impossible. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°The mission¡¯s over, you¡¯ve got your wish. The Prince is dead, his army broken. We¡¯ve won; we got the Rose Kingdom back, Annabelle. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± He asked, his voice pleading for her to answer, for her to know.

    Yet those hopes were dashed. ¡°Prince? Irrelevant. Kingdom? Unnecessary. Purpose not that small; purpose not that trivial.¡± Annabelle said robotically, swinging her sword to kill a passing soldier with a casual motion.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Deadridge started, before taking a deep breath. ¡°What is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Extermination of all evil.¡± Annabelle declared dispassionately. ¡°From the entire world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Deadridge paused; from the power Annabelle had shown, he knew impossible would not be the correct term to use. ¡°Ridiculous. Annabelle, there will always be evil; nothing you can do can eliminate it. All we can do is fight against it and make sure that good always wins in the end.¡±

    ¡°Wrong; can.¡± Annabelle corrected without stopping her slaughter of the surrounding soldiers. Chrysanth was barely holding himself back, especially as a passing soldier exploded into blood right next to him.

    ¡°Do you intend to exterminate all elfbeasts, then?¡± He growled at her, crouching into a battle pose. ¡°Do you believe that would destroy evil?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Annabelle replied, her eyeless gaze shifting to fix on him. ¡°Evil darkness within the soul. Elimination of all souls is thus the only path to elimination of all evil.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Chrysanth said, staring blankly at her. ¡°You¡¯ve become a monster, your highness. So¡­ I am sorry.¡± With that apology on his lips he leapt at her, swinging his claws and bringing his cultivation to bear. Yet he was instantly impaled on the sword much as Jasmina had been mere minutes ago.

    ¡°Insanity meaningless. Monster meaningless. Only purpose matters.¡± Annabelle said, watching the elder elfbeast bleed out with a punctured lung and shattered heart.

    Deadridge stared at her until she brushed Chrysanth off her sword and turned her eyes on him. Sighing, he lifted his head and closed his eyes. ¡°Your majesty, I will not oppose you. If this is your choice¡­ then I wish you the best. Just tell me; when all others are dead, and you alone stand on this world almost without evil, will you turn that blade on yourself, so that none will ever appear again?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Annabelle replied, her eyeless face asking him if he was a fool. ¡°Else evil would remain.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡± He sighed, closing his eyes. ¡°Make it quick, please.¡±

    The blade flashed; a head flew through the air. Deadridge¡¯s body tumbled to the ground, looked down upon by the emotionless face of the eyeless monster the Rose Princess had become. She seemed to pause in her killing, a single moment given to the passing of the one who remained loyal to the end. Perhaps there had been little of the darkness she termed evil in that elfbeast, or perhaps a trace of herself remained to lament the passing of her last, loyal friend.

    Whatever the reason, it did not last long. The slaughter continued, Annabelle flying faster and faster while devastating the world she passed. Town after town, city after city, was engulfed in blood and flames as she attacked the world entire. Emotionless, passionless, she killed and killed and killed without pause or remorse.

    Above, five beings watched the slaughter without emotion or concern.

    {{She kills well.}} Romeo commented, rippling in amusement. {{At first she was flashy, wasteful, but now it is just enough to reap their lives, and little more.}}

    {{Mortal do learn fast.}} Nemesis shook in envy. {{I wish I could learn that quickly.}}

    {{It comes from them dying young.}} Juliet cautioned her. {{They have to be fast, else they won¡¯t learn anything.}}

    {{Not that they usually do anyway.}} Romeo corrected, rippling sarcastically. {{So few of them amount to anything in their short, pointless lives.}}

    {{They are good eating.}} Juliet noted.

    The three dark beasts rippled in agreement while Shaitan and Arcane watched in silence. As they continued to comment on random things, the two of them focused on something different.

    ¡°She will not last much longer.¡± Shaitan said quietly in the language of the gods, resting on the platform of solid space with his head next to Arcane. His dark eyes watched below with eyes far more experienced and knowledgeable than the others, and so he saw what they did not. ¡°If she does not stop to stabilize her power, she will lose all of it.¡±

    Arcane merely nodded, her face blank with suppressed emotion. ¡°It is difficult to remember such things in the throes of such powerful emotion. I doubt you¡¯ve experienced that, though.¡±

    ¡°No. I have sometimes wished to, but it seems like there are too many costs.¡± he agreed, rippling negation with his flippers. ¡°I have seen it far too many times, though. Even her rage cannot sustain her much longer.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. We shall see.¡± Arcane replied, shrugging slightly. Shaitan noticed and rippled displeasure.

    ¡°That contract was foolish. No matter what she does, she cannot fulfill her end. Even sacrificing everything, she cannot succeed.¡± he scolded, growling angrily under his voice. ¡°If there was a cost imposed on it¡­¡±

    ¡°The contract was non-binding.¡± Arcane said. ¡°It merely opened the conduit, nothing more.¡±

    Shaitan paused, rippling surprise. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem that way.¡±

    Arcane smiled grimly and shook her head. ¡°I doubt you are a master of contracts, considering.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not, but I have seen several at their work.¡± Shaitan replied, shaking proudly.

    ¡°I rather doubt that.¡± Arcane smirked again, shaking her head and looking back at the world. ¡°It will begin soon.¡± She muttered softly.

    {{Boom! Another city bites the dust!}} Nemesis cried in excitement.

    {{Just a town, really.}} Juliet corrected critically. {{She¡¯s slowing down again.}}

    {{Heading for the mountain¡­ does she not know where to go?}} Romeo wondered. {{She is sensing power, right? Without any eyes left¡­ getting higher won¡¯t help her vision.}}

    {{Who knows. It could be a mental block.}} Juliet explained.

    {{Maybe she wants to crush the mountain!} Nemesis speculated, flipping herself over excitedly.

    {{That would be stupid. She¡¯s already tired.}} Juliet rippled in disdain. {{Then again, she is a mortal.}}

    {{Aw¡­ It was just beginning to get fun.}} Romeo muttered unhappily.

    ¡°You know nothing.¡± Arcane mumbled suddenly. Shaitan perked up suddenly, hearing that she said something but not what.

    ¡°What was that?¡± he asked, curiosity showing in his entire body.

    ¡°She¡¯s finally realized.¡± Arcane said, focusing her attention on the distant planet. ¡°Now all the world shall see.¡±

    Hours upon hours, over and over again, with no end in sight. Annabelle held her sword loosely, no emotion on her face or in her missing eyes but fatigue visible in her entire body. The cultivated energy she had gained still shone brightly, but she was not immune to fatigue of the mind or the soul. Reaping so many lives took a toll on her, made her weaken so much that she had stopped thinking all lights must die. There were just so many of them, and they were everywhere.

    Yes. They should, but this will take time. The first ones died so quickly, but they just keep coming and coming and coming. Over and over and over again they vanished, consumed by light, torn apart to reveal that darkness which was cut from the world, but that did nothing.

    They were too many. Kill again and again and again, and there would be more. The light struck, yet only made a small dent. They congregated, all over the planet. Massive; far more massive than was understood, far larger than they could understand. For all of them to go out, for all of them to stop making shadows, something must be done.

    Killing one by one was too slow. Killing by the hundreds, by the thousands, was still not enough. More must be done. Much more, so much much much more.

    The sword. It was bright. Within, words. Words that could not be read, but were already known. Most, pointless. But a few, had meaning.

    A code. A guide. Something¡­ More. Something that could be done. Something that should be done. Elimination of all evil from the world¡­ but the world was a light. Sparks in the sky, each their own world, but too far away to distinguish.

    Memory not remembered, not understood. Yet it was known; that stars were worlds, a great distance away.

    The entire world was a light. Sudden understanding. Meaning of the word in the sword. Not to bring to light, not to make understood, not to explain. To throw light upon, yes. Yes, some of that. But more precisely to throw light upon what. To Elucidate what.

    So far, individuals. Too many, too slow, too tiring. All individuals harbored darkness; thus all must die, yes. But that would not have been enough. There was more to do. More that must be destroyed. Individuals are not the only light that casts a shadow.

    Individual¡¯s light born from another spark, a much greater light. A greater light, with a greater darkness. Now it could be seen. Now it could be understood.

    Now, it could be destroyed.

    The world itself was polluted. From far away, it could be seen, the shiny veneer of light over a heart of shadow. Pierce it, break it, shatter and destroy it. That was our purpose. That was our goal. That was our power.

    Not elucidation of individuals. Not mere understanding of truth. This was given for one purpose, and one purpose only. The word within changed as the purpose did, revealing that which was hidden. Another name, another title, another meaning. Synonymous, yet not equal. Purpose declared once more, goal discovered again, power granted one last time. Not enough; absorbed more. Gathered from all around; used all of it. Did not matter what happened after this. If successful, there was no more evil. If unsuccessful, never would be.

    Shouted aloud, declaring purpose to heavens above. Told them what will be done.

    Told them true name of sword. Not Elucidation.

    ¡°Revelation!!¡±

    ¡°Revelation!!¡± a scream broke through the bounds of air and echoed all around the world and system. The dark beasts shuddered, feeling in that word the intent and desire it proclaimed, the goal it was about to achieve. Horrified, they started to speak at once as they felt the power moving to do exactly what it claimed. To make true an ancient prophecy, to do what must be done.

    {{Is that mortal mad??}} Juliet screamed, balancing herself against the sudden storm.

    {{She intends to do what?}} Romeo howled, space shuddering around him with his horror.

    {{Father¡­ that¡¯s impossible, right?}} Nemesis asked, staring at her father and then back to the world below and the tiny girl lifting her blade against it. {{A mortal cannot destroy an entire planet, right?}}

    Shaitan and Arcane remained silent, looking down at the world below, one is shock, the other in fulfillment. In silent reverie and harmony they waited, watching, for what would come next.

    The other dark beasts were not able to remain so calm.

    {{Shaitan, we have to move!!}} Juliet cried. {{With that much energy, in that pattern¡­ she may very well succeed!}}

    {{We don¡¯t have much longer! We have to get to a safe distance!}} Romeo agreed, shattering space to start pulling back.

    Shaitan and Arcane made no sign of moving. When Juliet approached and rammed him, he twitched and looked up at her again.

    {{That mortal intends to destroy the planet! It¡¯s not safe here, we have to move!}} she cried, bracing against another surge of energy from the planet.

    {{Go if you so desire.}} Shaitan said, returning his attention to the planet. {{I will be fine here.}}

    {{You¡¯re mad!}} Juliet scolded, rippling in disbelief. {{A planet¡¯s death could kill even you if you¡¯re not prepared!}}

    {{Then withdraw to a safe distance. I will defend myself.}} Shaitan replied, rippling confidence and assurance. {{daughter, go with her. It will be safer.}}

    {{Yes, Father.}} Nemesis replied, vanishing into the broken space with Juliet right behind her.

    Only Shaitan and Arcane remained to watch the planet from low orbit, staring down at the gathering energy. Arcane slightly smiled, turning her head a touch to better look at Shaitan beside her. ¡°I told you it was just beginning, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I must confess I did not believe you.¡± he replied in the language of the gods, rippling in awe. ¡°For a mortal to attack a planet, that is something I have not seen for a long, long time. Even if she is destined to fail.¡±

    ¡°She will not fail, swimmer.¡± Arcane corrected him with a half smile. ¡°If that belief is why you stayed, I suggest you retreat as well.¡±

    ¡°Even if she does succeed, I can defend myself.¡± Shaitan rippled indifference. ¡°I am just here in case you falter.¡±

    Arcane smiled and shook her head. ¡°I will not. Still, this is a bit too close for my liking. I will not be able to see it all; let us withdraw slightly. The orbit of a moon should be good.¡±

    Arcane started rising relative to the planet, the solid space moving along with her. Shaitan simply went along with the ride, changing the focus of his eyes to keep the girl gathering an immense amount of power for her ¡®revelation¡¯ on the world below. Tracing the patterns, he realized Arcane was right; while she did not have the requisite power to destroy the world herself, she had more than enough to direct the planet¡¯s energy against itself. Yet, that energy was not directed at the planet, but somewhere else. Tracing it with his senses, he gasped in shock.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Arcane asked, hearing his sudden movement.

    ¡°The mortal intends to bring the fury of the star.¡± He answered, shaking in sudden worry. ¡°The world will be torn apart by its might.¡±

    ¡°So it will.¡± Arcane replied, without a trace of shock.

    ¡°... You created that blade, did you not?¡± Shaitan asked suddenly. ¡°And you designed that strike?¡±

    ¡°Very perceptive.¡± She agreed passively, without precisely confirming it.

    Shaitan rippled, thinking about something else but deciding not to ask in the end. Instead, he looked down at the doomed world and rippled in optimism. ¡°At least feeding will be good here for a while.¡±

    ¡°... Yes. Indeed it will.¡± Arcane replied, her eyes still locked below.

    Annabelle lifted the sword above her head, sending power flowing through the conduits. A pulse of energy flowed to the sky, leaving her drained and broken. The world began to shake and shudder, too much of its energy stripped at once. As the ground broke and lava rose all around her, she fixed her empty eyes on the sun above and imagined it was growing brighter, coming with endless light of infinite magnitude to wipe out all darkness forever. Yet all she could see was endless darkness, the price of her crusade to rid the world of it forever.

    ¡°Revelation¡­¡± She muttered one last time, seeing nothing but hearing the world die beneath her. ¡°What a strange way to refer to the end of the world.¡±

    The dark beasts watched as the sun started to surge, seeing through the void and knowing that it would soon burst forth with the speed of light and the fury of infinite fire, to burn the world itself from existence.

    ¡°The world dies.¡± Shaitan said to Arcane, turning away and rippling finality. ¡°Let us be gone.¡±

    He started to float away, but she kept standing there, looking down at the world, ignoring him. Quietly, yet loud enough he could hear, she began to speak.

    ¡°I know I should not ask. I know it is not my place. Yet, ''for this, you have created me.'' Therefore, for a single child who sought light so desperately, who desired so greatly to destroy the darkness, I cannot help but plead.¡± She whispered, a lament and a prayer. Shaitan stopped, turning back to listen further. ¡°She is damned, yes. Damned by her own will and her own desires. Yet, she is not the only one at fault. Tormented by the unfairness of a cruel world, she was tossed back and forth in its tides, helplessly drawn about in its waves. It is not right for her to be abandoned, not right for the most terrible of sins to be the last thing she knows. Despite all she has seen, despite all she has done, she should have a chance of salvation.¡±

    Arcane stopped and took a deep breath, lifting her head from the world and looking out into the void. ¡°I know you can hear me. I know you¡¯re listening. Once more, I must ask this of you, in accordance with the ancient covenant. So please, please, wherever you are, hear my plea, and answer.¡±

    ¡°Eli, eli, lama sabachthani.¡±

 Chapter 32: The Battle for Hels Throne - 1

    Chapter 32: The Battle for Hel¡¯s Throne

    Part 1:

    ¡°All hands, brace for impact!! Shields, report!¡±

    ¡°Taking heavy fire! We¡¯re still holding!¡±

    ¡°Missiles locked! Awaiting orders to fire!¡±

    ¡°Hold! Let the escorts lead the attack!¡±

    Shouts tear through the confined cabin, red light flashing ominously. High pitched whines sound every few seconds as the entire area seems to shake with impact. Men and women in light blue uniforms type frantically on screens in front of them, communicating with Artificial intellects calculating the optimal paths through the storm outside based on the outlines given by the much slower living crew.

    A single girl with cyan hair and similarly colored eyes stands behind them, about eighteen or nineteen years old. Her body is slender, yet she possesses the maturity of an adult rather than the thinness of a child. Nervously holding the chair in front of her, her eyes scan through the translucent hull towards the dark space outside.

    At least, what should be dark space. A thousand lights tear through the heavens, a thousand fires bloom with each passing second. Ebony transport ships shaped like bulky cylinders of smooth metal are torn apart by silvery battlecruisers, elongated conic profiles bristling with protrusions for weapons. As they fall they spill hundreds of fighters with myriad forms into the void while great capital warships spray their surroundings with orbs of plasma and relativistic projectiles that annihilate ally and enemy alike. Millions of ships shoot past each other in a thousand different orbits about the planet far above and below them, exchanging fire and changing course constantly while pulling energy from the vacuum of space itself.

    Above her, Arcane sees the great orange surface of Finale, storms of fire and destruction raging around it as streams of black and silver dive deeper into the gravity well to gain more speed. A sudden flash; a stream of black is torn in two. A wave of energy and destruction radiates from the impact, shaking everything from the myriad ships darting about the void to space itself. Arcane stumbles before tightening her grip on the chair in front of her, blinking as a wave of light washes over them again.

    ¡°Calculate probability of success, please.¡± She says softly towards a display in the wall beside her. It flashes several times in thought before displaying an array of numbers. Arcane looks at it and frowns, blinking several times. She reaches out and taps several times, inputting new parameters into the computer¡¯s calculations. None of the results satisfy her.

    ¡°Fleet HQ says this is our only opening!¡± One of the uniformed women shouts, not moving from her seat or stopping her hands. ¡°We have to dive now!¡±

    ¡°Are they insane?!¡± A man shouts, flipping through his screen and tapping several times per second. ¡°We can barely hold out here, and they want us to go deeper into that mess?¡±

    ¡°We have our orders, Lieutenant.¡± A woman seated at the center of the chaos says firmly, her hand dancing over her armrests while she fixed her gaze on the planet above. ¡°Prepare for acceleration!¡±

    ¡°Captain.¡± Arcane says, pushing herself forward to enter the woman¡¯s line of sight. ¡°I¡¯m overriding those orders. Have the squadron withdraw to Hel¡¯s Throne.¡±

    The Captain whirls on her, her hands stopping for half a second. Bright blue hair and pointed ears are her major features, and her clear blue eyes meet with Arcane¡¯s abnormal cyan ones. While she doesn¡¯t look much older than Arcane, she has a maturity and experience that the other girl can¡¯t emulate, indicating her appearance is far more false than Arcane¡¯s. They stare at each other for a while before the Elvish Captain slowly nods, whirling on her crew.

    ¡°You heard her, belay that dive! Full reverse!¡± She shouts, her fingers sending the same order to the squadron escorting the shuttle. ¡°It seems you won¡¯t get home quite so easily after all, milady.¡±

    Arcane nods and shrugs. ¡°Better late than never, as they say. And I won¡¯t have this many deaths on my hands. Hel¡¯s Throne will be safe for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°I certainly hope so. Dominion reinforcements are three days out.¡± The Captain replies, not taking her eyes away from the outside space as their view seems to rotate, the ship allowing them to see their new forward direction. Streams of energy surge from their old forward direction, pushing off the space around them to accelerate.

    Their new direction of motion will cut across the outer orbits and bring them to a massive structure of silver metal surrounded by a horde of darting fish and larger whales, and enough flashes of light and energy to surpass the number of stars in a galaxy.

    ¡°Escorts five through ten moving to create an opening!¡± The woman who announced the message from the Fleet calls towards the Captain, who nods.

    ¡°Join with them. Order Escorts three and seventeen to act as decoys.¡± She demands, flicking several red switches that appear on her armrest. ¡°Weapons free, lieutenant. Fire at will.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ma¡¯am.¡± he says, smiling as he slams his entire hand down on the screen, authorizing the computers to fire for maximum effect. The ship accelerates harder for a second as gleaming shapes of metal erupt from their rear, flying backwards before curving around and closing in on the black ships ahead of them from every side.

    Lasers explode from the ships to intercept, cutting the shapes of metal into hundreds of pieces. Yet they do not detonate, simply reforming behind the lasers and continuing on their path before disappearing harmlessly into the hulls of the dark ships. Seconds later, though, the hit ships stop spewing energy and vibrate erratically before ramming their nearest companions. A swarm of tiny black fighters dives through them, ripping apart the remnants as another wave of energy rushes over the shuttle squadron.

    ¡°Destroyer!¡± another uniformed figure shouts, this one with rabbit ears sticking up from his head. ¡°Shields record massive impact!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reinforce the protections.¡± Arcane calls, magic surging around her and shrouding all the shuttles in a layer of energy to withstand the firepower of the capital ship bearing down on them.

    ¡°Keep it to the level of a mage!¡± The captain warns while tapping even faster on her armrest. ¡°Fleet HQ, we are withdrawing to Hel¡¯s Throne. Send reinforcements, capital class!¡±

    {Cyan escort, you were ordered to dive} A static voice replies to the entire cabin, reprimanding.

    ¡°I overrode that order. There¡¯s no way for us to penetrate the orbital engagements.¡± Arcane explains, stepping forward to talk into the captain¡¯s communication.

    {... Await further instructions. Assets are en route.} The voice responds before falling silent. The Captain seems to wince as her pointed ears tremble with something only she can hear.

    Above, the metallic destroyer is suddenly shaken by another impact as a dark cloud coils around it, a nanomechanical cloud tearing through the vessel and reclaiming the surrounding area of space. Expanding itself from the destroyed remnants of the ship, it surrounds and devours a similar swarm that explodes from the dying destroyer before retreating in search of more prey.

    All of a sudden, the entire shuttle flashes blood red and alarms ring out in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°¡°STARBREAKER!!!¡±¡± The weapons lieutenant and the communications officer shout at the same time, causing everyone in the vessel to pale and look towards the distant sun of Finale. Computerized displays illustrate the projected path of the oncoming solar flare that will tear through that battle area and impact Hel¡¯s throne, obliterating any ship caught in its path.

    ¡°Brace for Warp jump!¡± The Captain shouts, Arcane throwing herself into a chair next to the wall and strapping herself in as the rest of the crew does the same. The Captain seizes the sides of her chair as the shuttle hurls itself into translight motion, red warnings flashing ominously to recommend the crew strap themselves down for the attempt to dodge the incoming attack from the system¡¯s star.

    Arcane is slammed into her seat by the terrible force of acceleration and feels her mind screaming at the vision of pure nothingness that marks the broken space that allows one to travel faster than light. Fortunately it only lasts a minute, before they reemerge in normal space much further away from Hel¡¯s Throne and the planet below.

    A wave of stellar fire sweeps just below them, the side impact throwing the shuttle squadron tumbling in the spatial waves and forces that shook the entire volume. Hel¡¯s throne glows brightly, absorbing some of the energy and using that to deflect the rest. Finale itself emerges unscathed, powerful low orbit shields converting the sum total of the energy into useful form.

    Most of the ships escaped in time, though all are scattered by the wave of power that followed and the chaos of the battlefield is taken to a new level. Thousands of the ships dive back towards Hel¡¯s Throne and Finale through normal space, the few fool enough to attempt warp jumps without the excuse of incoming stellar fire exploding on the spot as gravimetric weapons are brought to bear, once again preventing any faster than light movement.

    A few capital ships with onboard foldspace drives make the short hop to Hel¡¯s throne instantly, countering the incoming wave or turning on each other with bursts of fire and devastation. Arcane pulls herself out of the seat, wincing at the bruising she underwent during the hop through warp, and comes forward to stand behind the captain again.

    ¡°I can get us close instantly.¡± She offers.

    The captain shakes her head. ¡°Only you and your sisters are capable of that in this mess. If the enemy knows where you are, they¡¯ll turn all their assets on you immediately.¡±

    ¡°So we have confirmed that we are the target?¡± Arcane asks.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± The captain shakes her head. ¡°But it¡¯s a good enough bet not to risk it.¡±

    Arcane nods in agreement as they dive into the hot plasma left behind by the stellar flare. As their view is covered by fire, Arcane waves her hand to observe information about the battle going on at the distant star. ¡°Tch.¡± She clicks her tongue in displeasure on seeing what it said.

    The Captain glances at it out of the corner of her eyes and frowns as well. ¡°The hell were those idiots thinking? Deploying a Starbreaker in an inhabited system¡­ the Association will not take that lying down.¡±

    ¡°We are dealing with terrorists.¡± Arcane notes idly. ¡°I¡¯m more unhappy about the failure to even consider that possibility. We are only now moving assets to regain control of the star.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they only had the one breaker, then.¡± The Captain mutters while piloting the ship through the minefield of fusing plasma and incandescent gas.

    ¡°Captain, hail from Fleet HQ!¡± the communications officer calls, putting her hand to her ear to listen. ¡°Incoming enemy reinforcements, orders to reach Hel¡¯s Throne as soon as possible by any means necessary.¡±

    ¡°Damn it all to hell!¡± The Captain snaps, slamming her fist onto the armrest while her other hand continued its typing. ¡°Where are they coming from?¡±

    ¡°HQ won¡¯t say.¡± The communications officer answers after a second. ¡°They claim analysis is ongoing.¡±

    ¡°Bull. They know, they just don¡¯t want to tell us.¡± The Captain snarls with a side glance at Arcane, who creases her brows in annoyance. ¡°We¡¯ll find a clear shot for you to do that teleport, girl.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a clear line, just a confirmation of occupancy. Let me get that calculated and we¡¯ll go.¡± Arcane replies, typing on the side computer which started showing a rapidly scrolling screen of letters and numbers.

    ¡°Give us a warning before you do so.¡± The captain requests before turning her attention back to the battle. ¡°We¡¯ll get ourselves out of this mess in the meantime.¡±

    The shuttle and its escorts start arcing their path, curving back away from Hel¡¯s Throne while ninety percent of the other ships push hard towards the great space station. Others pursue, black and silver hulls filling the viewports.

    A squadron of pitch black fighters fall in line behind the shuttle group as they dive between a silvery pair of massive elongated ellipsoids, computers anticipating and weaving between the endless battery fire that spits tungsten shells and plasma bolts between them to drain the energy powering their mighty shields. Lasers flicker against the shuttles, harmlessly deflected or absorbed by the anti-energy barriers all piloted vessels are equipped with. Adjusting, both capital ships cease targeting the shuttles to conserve energy after two or three harmless volleys. That adjustment saves the unmanned fighters behind them, waiting for an opening like a pack of hungry wolves. The lasers instead tear across the projectile volleys aimed at their own ships, preventing them from delivering an impact to the protective shields themselves.

    A rainbow surges through space, a laser drill enhanced by plasma and non-physical energies cutting deeply into one of the silver forms. The shuttles draw closer to the ship that fired that blast, while the fighters peel off and dive through the hole in the shields created by the weapon. Tube like entities are launched from the silver ship near the shuttle, gravity warping as they undergo massive acceleration in a boarding operation against the enemy vessel.

    Arcane steps forward and touches the captain''s shoulder, nodding as the elven woman looks back at her. She nods in turn, turning back to the others and sending orders to the others around them.

    Several of the escort shuttles peel off and dive towards the wounded silver behemoth, following the fighters through the hole in its side and vanishing into black and silver mist. Tiny figures are seen falling out of them, landing easily in the open tunnels with blackened edges. The tubes from the other ship ram without disintegrating, metallic parts snapping into place near the hole to disgorge hordes of massive hominid shapes with smaller figures swarming around them, taking off into the depths of the ship. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Request to board the battleship.¡± Arcane tells the Captain. ¡°I can move a capital ship more easily than a number of shuttles. We help them, they help us.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The captain asks, getting a nod in turn. ¡°Alright. Battleship receiving this transmission, this is Cyan escort squadron.¡±

    {This is Dominion Battleship Deus Voltar. Cyan escort squadron, go ahead.} The reply comes swiftly, if robotically.

    ¡°Deus Voltar, we are escorting a high value individual with teleportation capability. We wish to use your vessel as cover for our return to Hel¡¯s Throne.¡± The Captain explains, rolling the shuttle squadron up and over the great silver form to avoid the decaying battle between the two ships while maintaining communications.

    {Teleportation is impossible in these conditions. Further explanation needed, Cyan escort.} The robotic voice answers. {Connecting to Captain.}

    {Cyan escort, this is Deus Voltar. You have a request?} Another voice, a more human one, comes over the communications next.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Deus Voltar is not among the ships crewed by authorized Dominion personnel.¡± The communications officer reports. ¡°We should be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, officer.¡± The captain says with a nod. ¡°Captain, we are in possession of classified methods to perform a high energy teleport if given time to calculate. We request to board your ship in order to gain that time and ease the calculations for a transit to Hel¡¯s Throne.¡±

    {... I¡¯m going to need authorization on that classification, Captain.} The human voice comes back.

    ¡°Dominion code thirteen-seven-seven-alpha-echo-double-zero-seven-zebra, Magia nine-zeros-nine. Transmitting additional authorization to your computers now.¡± The captain recites, rolling to avoid an incoming squadron of silver fighters that disintegrate as they get too close to the capital ship below them. The squadron spins to above them as the shuttles dive away from the battleship and the cloud of spreading nanites struggling against the giant ship¡¯s own defenses.

    {Authenticated. Boarding is open at the sixth tau. We just launched a boarding party from there, so there¡¯s plenty of space.} The human voice answers after a moment, the capital ship shifting its main batteries to inundate the space around the shuttles with fire. {We¡¯ll guide you in.}

    A display of colors appears in front of the shuttle, lines in space showing where to accelerate in order to reach the designated port. ¡°Received and thank you, Captain.¡± The captain says, tapping to instruct the computer to follow those directions unless manually overridden. The shuttle lurches into motion as the nanite swarm is burned out of existence, clearing a path for them to circle the giant ship.

    The other capital ship moves in a straight line away from the battleship, its controls evidently damaged by the boarding parties or other means. It was in no shape to pursue or oppose the shuttles that flew past it to reach the opening in the battleship''s shields. Diving in, the shuttles kill their velocity relative to the great hanger in which they find themselves and hover in midair.

    ¡°I have a target.¡± Arcane announces once they¡¯re stopped. ¡°Captain, awaiting your go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Captain, are we all clear for teleport?¡± The captain calls to the battleship.

    {Brace for teleport! Exec?} The human voice says so they can hear, the voice booming through the hanger as well. {All clear!}

    ¡°Go!¡± The Captain says, and the space around the battleship seems to fluctuate wildly before the massive silver shape vanishes completely. The collapse of the space around it shakes the other capital ship, as well as disorienting several of the fighters nearby.

    {Fire! Fire! Fire!} The battleship¡¯s captain calls repeatedly as the silver shape reappears in the middle of a great melee between countless massive forms and tiny streaks dancing about between the spinning wheels of a massive grey structure that dwarfed any of them but was enveloped by their sheer number. {Cyan escort, you are cleared for takeoff! All fighters, launch!}

    The great ship¡¯s batteries explode the space around them, a concentrated barrage bringing down a pair of black and silver striped destroyers due to the element of surprise and the disorientation the teleport had brought to the region around them. Arcane grabs the back of her seat as the shuttles launch from the ship with acceleration surpassing gravity control for a second. The tiny forms shoot from the back of the giant silver whale of a battleship breathing fire in every direction to clear their path, streams of fighters right behind them.

    The black and silver fighters engage others that alter course to engage the new arrival, dozens of capital ships accelerating hard to follow. The Deus Volt punches its own engines, the warping of space tearing to pieces any fighters ignorant of its power. Launching torpedoes that made the sky erupt in fire, it hurls itself toward the center of Hel¡¯s Throne and the great melee there.

    ¡°Well, we can conclude I am not the only target.¡± Arcane observes as she sees the response to the battleship¡¯s teleport not exceeding the expected response to any ship that used translight or foldspace capabilities in a battle such as this. There is also an increase in anti-teleportation and space-shifting measures applied by the enemy ships in the area around the Deus Voltar, which implies a belief that is was the ship using a new, possibly enhanced, version of the standard faster than light methods.

    The Captain nods, her eyes fixed on the massive form of Hel¡¯s Throne mere thousands of kilometers away, although it is covered by ships of every kind and color. ¡°As long as you are aware that you could still be a target, yes.¡± She frowns at the chaos they would have to penetrate to reach the central shaft of Hel¡¯s Throne and shakes her head. ¡°We can¡¯t reach the core shaft. Let¡¯s rendezvous with the nearest tertiary ring. I think it¡¯s the seventeenth?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell any better than you.¡± Arcane replies. ¡°Do what you think is best.¡±

    ¡°Of course, milady.¡± The captain agrees, directing the shuttle outwards from the main shaft and towards a silvery ring rotating above them. The Deus Voltar dives in the opposite direction, pulling with it most of the fighters and capital ships in the area on its surge for the inner shaft. ¡°Fortunately, it seems we have a decoy.¡±

    ¡°We probably shouldn¡¯t tell them we think of them that way.¡± Arcane notes without a trace of concern. ¡°Though I think a Battleship can handle itself, even in this mess.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡± the Captain replies while pushing the shuttles through a cloud of plasma reignited by a nearby battle between capital ships, one in hot pursuit of the other. Fighters peel away from the ignition, like tiny flies fleeing a smoky fire.

    The stars shift as they catch a ride in the drive trail of a passing destroyer, the spatial waves from its paradise drive carrying them towards their target and through a stream of fighters aiming to clash with a similar set.

    Tumultuous explosions rock the area before them, lighting it all up in explosions of fire and radiation before great streams of lightning arc between them, a great maze of ever shifting energy appearing for a few seconds before dissipating. The shuttles curve around it, though a group of fighters tries to dive through and barely makes it before the lightning storm reignites itself. Several of them seem to flicker and die, their electronics trashed by the EMP of the burst, though they resurrect in short order and speed off after their fellows.

    Arcane reaches out a hand and diverts the trap slightly, catching a few fighters who were pursuing the shuttles off guard and leaving them stranded in space. A wave of fire and plasma washes over them, knocking them away from the pursuit and distracting them with the bigger issue of escaping a hunting battlecruiser seeking to wipe out as many enemy fighters as possible.

    The shuttle shifts course from directly towards the rotating ring, moving into a parallel dive that would allow them to actually dock with the massive structure. Aiming for several of the holes in the steel frame, the Captain taps out command codes and watches shields flicker off of a few of them.

    ¡°They¡¯ve penetrated the Throne.¡± She notes at seeing many of them without any shields in the first place. Arcane nods, her face stiff. ¡°We¡¯re going to be fighting our way through.¡± The captain sighs, closing her eyes briefly.

    ¡°I trust you will continue to fulfill your duty.¡± Arcane tells her. ¡°Help with the defense of the Throne; I will handle myself.¡±

    The Captain shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get you an escort at the very least. After that we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Arcane shrugs but doesn¡¯t seem happy at that answer. The shuttles manage to match pace with the ring and seem to fall into the temporarily unshielded rings, black tunnels enveloping them as the lights of battle are cut from view. Replacing them are endless sounds, explosions and tremors in the ground and walls that show them they are not out of the woods yet.

    The Captain messages the other shuttles to lead the way, taking one of the tunnels after another has already dived down it. One by one they split away, landing and disgorging a few personnel before rising into the tunnel again and disappearing down alternate shafts. After a few minutes, Arcane stops her at a particularly large opening.

    ¡°Stop here. Below should be one of the main garrisons; I¡¯ll rendezvous there and request escort to the core.¡± Arcane explains, pointing at a door in the ground and explaining her plan.

    The captain nods. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m going with you. Lieutenant, you have the com.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The man at the weapons station responds crisply. ¡°Do you want us to wait for you here?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location once we¡¯re situated. Let¡¯s react to the situation as it happens.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± he salutes, the shuttle lowering to the metallic floor and coming to a stop.

    Arcane shrugs as the Captain extracts herself from her chair and pushes past her to the back of the shuttle, following closely behind. They drop out the hatch in the floor rather than try to open the boarding ramp, the captain falling into a combat crouch and holding a weapon in front of her, sheathing another at her belt and handing a third to Arcane.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡± She declines, snapping her fingers to make energy surge around her hand. Making it dissipate, she steps forward while the shuttle ascends again behind them and sets off down the tunnels, the few remaining others trailing behind. They all vanish into the tunnels surrounding the room, above, below, and at every side.

    The Captain shrugs and attaches it to her belt as well, holding the rifle shaped primary weapon with both hands while illuminating the area in front of her with a red light that blended in with the flashing crimson alarms that echoed every few minutes around them. The wails and explosions were louder now, and the shaking ground threw them off balance.

    Arcane wrenches open the trapdoor in the floor and hops down the shaft to a narrow tunnel just high enough for a man to stand upright. The Captain drops right behind her, flashing the rifle in both directions while the door shuts behind them.

    ¡°Which way?¡± The captain asks Arcane, who is reading a flashing sign bordered in red on the wall in front of them.

    ¡°That way to the central shaft and the shelter areas. This way leads to the outer garrison and an evacuation transport.¡± Arcane answers, turning down one of the tunnels while pointing over her shoulder in the other. The captain nods and follows after her, rifle falling to rest against her chest.

    ¡°Why are you coming with me?¡± Arcane asks, bending light to see around the corner in front of them and easily continuing forward on seeing nothing. ¡°I am quite capable of handling myself, after all.¡±

    The Captain walks backwards for a bit while watching their back, tilting her head to listen to the constant sounds of explosions and battle echoing through the tunnels. ¡°Normally I¡¯d agree.¡± She starts, turning around. ¡°But the Arcanist matrixes were the first thing the enemy targeted.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long since grown past the point where I needed those.¡± Arcane explained, her power blocking a sudden shower that surged along the tunnel with a glowing barrier of energy. ¡°It won¡¯t weaken me even if they are all taken out.¡±

    ¡°HQ was worried about them being inverted or something. They claimed your powers would not be in their perfect state.¡± The captain shrugs, explaining further. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite understand the explanation.¡±

    ¡°Reversal of the energy flow and enhancement of the osmotic effect on arcane energy towards the outer universe, right?¡± Arcane asks, getting a nod in reply. ¡°I guess that is a reasonable fear. If it succeeds they could wipe out almost ninety nine percent of my power.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± The Captain cries, reaching for the pistol again.

    Yet Arcane smiles and shakes her head, looking disappointed. ¡°They are severely underestimating me if they think one percent of my power is not enough to deal with them.¡±

    The Captain looks oddly at Arcane and shakes her head. ¡°Arrogance has been the downfall of many, milady.¡±

    ¡°It is not arrogance. Just truth.¡± Arcane replies, taking off down the darkened hallway flashing with red lights with the Captain close behind. Both pause as the entire structure seems to scream, immense tremors throwing them against the wall to stabilize themselves. ¡°The battle goes poorly, I see.¡± Arcane observes.

    ¡°If Hel¡¯s Throne falls, Finale is open to attack.¡± The Captain replies. ¡°Is it any wonder the enemy is throwing this much at it?¡±

    Arcane shakes her head. ¡°I guess not, but that¡¯s also an argument for our own defenses to prevent any such attacks from gaining any ground. As far as I have seen, that has not been the case.¡± The two stumble as another tremor rocks the hallway to accentuate her words.

    ¡°The Throne¡¯s security force is still fighting, I¡¯m sure.¡± The captain says. ¡°It won¡¯t be falling for a while yet.¡± Arcane clicks her tongue and rolls her eyes, but does not contradict the Captain¡¯s claim.

    The two continue down the hallway, Arcane making visible the corridors they would be walking down and any that might connect to them while the Captain watched both ways with her rifle shifting between ready and at ease positions with irregular frequency. They both notice movement down a side tunnel at the same time; the captain rolls forward and peeks the barrel of the rifle down the passage while Arcane merely sends a wave of power at it. A robot cleaner rises from the passage, struggling futilely to escape the supernatural power holding it aloft.

    Arcane shrugs and throws it back where she found it, while the Captain takes a breath and relaxes visibly. ¡°Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Arcane shrugs, continuing in the same direction while the Captain follows behind her. The halls still shake at irregular intervals, red lights flashing above and below while the sounds of distant battle ring through the area.

    The two girls take a break along a stretch of smooth metallic hallway, several dozen meters from the nearest turn offs on either side. Arcane produces a pouch which she filled by compressing the water in the air, offering a drink to the captain after taking one herself. The elven woman accepts, draining the pouch in a single practiced motion before returning it to Arcane.

    ¡°Lieutenant, report.¡± The captain says into the collar of her coat, tilting her head and listening to a reply Arcane cannot hear. ¡°They haven¡¯t encountered any hostiles in this area. The invaders must have pushed deeper.¡± She explains in response to Arcane¡¯s questioning look.

    ¡°That¡¯s good news for us, then.¡± Arcane replies, leaning on the wall. A holographic display appears in front of her as she waves her arm, which she scrolls through. ¡°I can¡¯t get information on the garrison, but there is a tram docked half a kilometer from here.¡±

    ¡°... The garrison is a kilometer away, correct?¡± The captain confirms, looking pensive. ¡°We should check in there first, but the tram is certainly something we need to secure. Lieutenant, do you read? Have a team secure the tram at nexus seventeen fifty seven dash twelve.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine from here. There are no enemies on the route.¡± Arcane adds as the Captain readies herself to continue towards the garrison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rendezvous with my crew at the tram.¡± The captain shakes her head. ¡°It will be simpler to just stick together for both our sakes.¡±

    Arcane shrugs and sets off at a rapid pace. The captain keeps up effortlessly, both breaking into a light jog while scanning the corridors and trying to outpace the rate of tremors shaking the hallways dangerously.

    The hallway suddenly flashes bright red, warning sirens screaming as the sprinklers activate again and inundate the area with fire suppressants before suddenly going dry. The Captain and Arcane throw themselves down a side passage as the tunnel seems to spark for a few seconds before crimson flames devour it in a rush of heat. The two flee, Arcane gesturing wildly at a hologram visible only to her. She leads the way down a maze of turns and twists while the roar of fire grows ever softer behind them.

    Arcane glares at the captain when they both stop to catch their breaths. She shakes her head with an expression of guilt. ¡°I was told there were none in this area. It is possible more entered, but if not my crew made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°A fighter was destroyed right next to us, captain. That¡¯s a pretty major mistake.¡± Arcane growls, wiping sweat from her head and pulling up the map hologram again. This time it flickers dangerously, several parts not completely visible though they are restoring themselves at a visible rate. ¡°We can still reach the garrison, fortunately.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll be on the lookout for survivors.¡± the captain agrees, and both set off down the darkened tunnels flashing with discordant red lights.

    <hr>

 Chapter 32: The Battle for Hels Throne - 2

    Chapter 32: The Battle for Hel''s Throne

    Part 2:

    The captain plays with her wrist and displays a tiny hologram in front of her. The hologram flashes for a few seconds as she mounts one of the smaller guns to her shoulder before swinging the rifle under her arm. The shoulder gun looks backwards and forwards at regular intervals, scanning for hostile lifesigns, as the captain pulls up information on the state of the battle as a whole.

    ¡°How goes the fleet?¡± Arcane asks as they walk.

    ¡°Poorly.¡± The captain shakes her head. ¡°Assets have been relocated from low orbit to counter the enemy reinforcements that broke through the system perimeter. Ground based defenses are still inoperable if we want to keep the planetary shield in place. The shield itself is holding perfectly, so Finale itself is secure, but we are losing orbital supremacy. Far orbit has already fallen into enemy hands; we still hold low and middle, but in high we are losing ground every second.¡±

    ¡°... That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Arcane says softly, spatial twists looking further for signs of movement. ¡°Any information on how this happened yet?¡±

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine.¡± the captain replies unhappily, swiping past numerous displays and extracting the essential data. ¡°The enemy is about a tier and a half lower in technology, so they aren¡¯t from any of the great powers, but they don¡¯t fit the standard low tech profile of most of the major malcontents. This attack seems to have been completely unexpected, too, which is a major failure for information sections.¡±

    ¡°So a middle power or some combination of middle and high powers are behind this.¡± Arcane speculates. ¡°A few of them are democratic; maybe they were taken in by the malcontent¡¯s rhetoric.¡±

    ¡°More likely one of them is using malcontents as an excuse to strike the great powers.¡± The captain snorts, shaking her head. ¡°More fools them. ¡®Stolen weapons¡¯ won¡¯t work as an excuse after this disaster.¡±

    Arcane doesn¡¯t seem to agree but decides not to push it. A middle power using this as an excuse to strike at Finale and it¡¯s symbolic presence as the neutral grounds of the great powers was ridiculously foolish; only fanatics would be so stupid. Especially not as anyone clever enough to plan this assault would be fully aware of the inevitable retaliation from the Dominion and Empire of Man, the two most militant of the great powers.

    Arcane¡¯s thoughts shift to a new direction with that. Anyone who could plan this would also anticipate the retaliation; thus one must consider them to have made plans with that in mind. If so, the raid must either have a purpose dire enough to endure massive retaliation or the retaliation itself must be the goal. For the first, Arcane can¡¯t think of any target on Finale of enough pure value to justify obliteration as its cost, though there were several of such value to fanatical organizations. Especially herself and the other champions, who spat in the face of everything most of those factions represented. However, the raid has already shown itself not to have general information about herself and react to her teleport.

    Thus, there must be another cause motivating the majority. If the champions are eliminated, Finale¡¯s research and treasures are valuable but will not be obtainable for the long term. Thus the first option is impossible.

    Arcane feels her mind make the connection and breakthrough instantly. The retaliation itself is the goal; a schemer wanting to provoke the most brutal retaliation in the hopes of turning others against the Dominion or Empire of Man and the rest of the great powers who enabled them. She thinks to herself that it would be effective, although not the way the mastermind wanted. Even if the entire universe set itself against the greatest of the intergalactic superpowers that formed the core of the Association of Nations, they would survive and possibly even thrive through the adversity. A universe at war is already close; this single added spark will likely ignite it.

    Not that that helps Arcane decide who is responsible. Arms dealers, preachers of destruction, cultivators of every type, malevolent contractors¡­ the list of those who desire for universal war to break out as soon as possible is too long to describe. Shrugging, she decides not to think about it as the Captain flips through her screens to find more information on the battle raging outside.

    ¡°Our new swarms are defeating swarms up to five times their size, and our shields have proven just as effective as predicted. Slaved fighters are also gaining merits, though boarding parties have not been quite as successful. Overall, we are winning the individual engagements but being pressured by sheer numbers. Winning the battle, losing the war, I guess.¡± The captain mutters as they turn a corner and start crossing a large room with many tables set around shuttered windows on the sides.

    Arcane walks over to one of them and rips it off with her bare hand cloaked in a layer of cyan light. Reaching in, she grabs a few snacks and walks back to the Captain, who stares at her through the screen with critical eyes. ¡°Want some?¡± she offers.

    ¡°... They¡¯re probably not coming back anyway.¡± she shrugs, taking a few and starting to eat. ¡°How much further?¡±

    ¡°Just around the corner according to the map.¡± Arcane replies, eating with rapid small bites that disappeared quickly down her throat. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything yet though.¡±

    The two of them wipe their hands and throw the wrappers away, walking easily across the courtyard that must have been bustling with life and energy a mere forty eight hours before. A few fake plants shake as the station rings with impact once again, Arcane and the captain not even breaking stride or seeming to notice the tremor.

    They round the corner to see a fortified location shimmering with a protective barrier. Arcane clicks her tongue and reaches out to touch it, making a hole and stepping through with the captain close behind her. Once they do they are confronted by a half dozen gun barrels, held by men in uniforms similar to the captain but also quite different. Arcane raises her eyebrow at the guns while the Captain raises her hands for peace.

    ¡°I¡¯m Captain Ey¡¯Ruthanalas, Dominion Navy, escort Cyan.¡± The Captain names herself, her computer flickering as it delivers authentication of such to similar ones on the wrists of the man in the back of the gun holding group.

    ¡°She¡¯s clear. Hold fire.¡± the man says, coming forward and extending his hand. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m Sergeant Williams with the Throne Security forces. We¡¯ve been holding this area for some time, preparing to evacuate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sergeant. My forces have secured a tram to the central axis. I welcome you to make use of it.¡± the Captain explains, shaking hands before pulling the sergeant close and whispering soundlessly towards his ear, the computers taking her thoughts directly from her mind to his. ¡®I am escorting this girl, a VIP of Magia. We were unable to break through the conflict in middle orbit to reach the surface, so we returned here.¡¯

    ¡®I understand.¡¯ Sergeant Williams replies the same way, glancing at Arcane almost imperceptibly quickly. ¡®I will take over from here. We will make sure she is returned to the central axis intact.¡¯

    ¡®Thank you. I intend to rendezvous with my craft at the tram; we can give you cover until the primary ring exchange. From there you¡¯ll be on your own.¡¯ The Captain replies, pulling back and nodding in agreement. The soldiers remain silent, moving to continue organizing supplies to carts and console civilians crying in the courtyard.

    Arcane nods at the Sergeant when he gives her a significant look, and goes to help compile the supplies while the soldiers perk up as he calls out to all of them. ¡°Alright, listen up! Captain Ey¡¯Ruthanalas has secured a tram leading to the central axis. I have no idea if it will be safer there, or if we¡¯d be better off staying here. There will be more security forces in the center, and the evacuation points are still operating there. Anyone who wants to remain here, I¡¯ll leave a provisional guard and the illusion barrier. Everyone else, we move out in fifteen.¡±

    The soldiers salute and start moving faster while the civilians begin to whisper amongst themselves. Arcane goes over to Sergeant Williams and tugs on his sleeve, leading him to look down at her with a question in his eyes. ¡°There is a semi-maj communicator in this garrison, correct?¡± She asks.

    ¡°That is so, but what of it? With the Arcanist matrix thrown off by the invasion it¡¯s unusable.¡± Sergeant Williams replies, scratching his head.

    Arcane shakes her head. ¡°I can get it working for a time, but I need to make a call myself. If you will allow it.¡±

    ¡°... Technically I can¡¯t allow a civilian to use it, but I guess you don¡¯t really count as such.¡± he mutters in reply. ¡°If you can get two lines open I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I can open as many as you have the equipment.¡± Arcane retorts matter-of-factly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Gotcha. Oi, Davis, Captain! Come with me for a moment!¡± Williams calls across the garrison, a particularly large soldier packing a number of bags and the Captain running after him as he leads Arcane deeper into the compound.

    As another resounding explosion shakes the steel chamber and the civilians quail in panic, the four of them climb the stairs to the upper level of the garrison and find a childlike soldier with bright pink hair packing up several pieces of equipment in a room with countless screens and headsets. He looks up and salutes Sergeant Williams when they enter, before returning to the task of packing what seems to be communication equipment.

    ¡°Corporal Morninglow, our communications officer.¡± Williams explains as they pass the soldier. ¡°I trust him.¡±

    Ey¡¯Ruthanalas shrugs while Arcane raises an eyebrow in displeasure. ¡°I try not to make judgements based on race, even for fairy blood.¡± she says coolly, moving to uncover several screens in the far corner.

    ¡°Strange¡­ I took you for Dominion.¡± Williams replies without a trace of trust.

    Ey¡¯Ruthanalas smiles grimly and pulls her hair back to reveal her ears momentarily, shaking her head and saying ¡°Elven Dominion, Sergeant. I¡¯ve had my fair share of troubles; I wouldn¡¯t wish it on anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Williams replies, glancing at Arcane who glares back at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Magian, sergeant.¡± She says with ice in her tone. ¡°Angel or Demon, fairy or beastkin, they¡¯re all the same to me. Human, with a different name and color. Nothing more and nothing less.¡±

    The sergeant looks taken aback while the captain laughs softly, and the half fairy corporal Morninglow smiles appreciatively. Opening his mouth to reply, Williams thinks better of it and turns to the communication array. ¡°You really think you can get this working?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Arcane replies, placing her hand on one of the boards in front of her and lighting all the screens up with a surge of power. Static fills them at first, before it levels off and shows the input section for an AI ready to connect them. ¡°I¡¯ll use the one over in the corner. I assume you can take it from here?¡±

    Nodding assent, the three military personnel seat themselves in front of the dashboards and start typing with one hand while donning headsets with the other. Arcane moves herself to an isolated screen in the corner, a burst of power connecting it to the semi-maj array communicating with the outside world. The communicator reacts to her thought-driven command and establishes a connection to Finale, redirecting it from there to Arcane¡¯s target. After a few moments, the screen lights up and reveals Dawn¡¯s bright yellow eyes in a face identical to Arcane¡¯s.

    ¡°Arcane! You¡¯re okay! What¡¯s going on up there? Is there really a battle? Who¡¯s attacking us? Was that a starbreaker earlier?¡± a barrage of questions makes Arcane wince and hold her ears before Dawn is pulled away from the screen by an irate red haired girl with exactly the same features as the first two.

    ¡°Shut up and let her talk, Dawn. Arcane, what¡¯s happening?¡± Flame goes straight to the heart of the matter, her eyes betraying worry and nervousness.

    Arcane turns down the volume slightly and whispers into a mouthpiece pulled from the supplies. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. Hel¡¯s Throne was attacked by a massive fleet of higher than expected technology, and I was ordered to evacuate immediately. But we didn¡¯t make it; the enemy attacked low orbit all around Finale and I ordered a withdrawal after seeing no higher than five percent odds of making it through intact. It¡¯s gotten worse since; we barely made it back to the Throne.¡±

    ¡°So you are safe now?¡± Flame demands, her hand tightening on Dawn¡¯s shoulder and causing the other girl to wince.

    Arcane shrugs, not wanting to lie. ¡°At the moment yes, but if the Throne falls it¡¯s anybody¡¯s guess. Dominion reinforcements are three days away¡­ well, probably a bit less now.¡±

    ¡°If we lower the planetary shield you can teleport back here immediately. I¡¯ll inform the Archmages and they¡¯ll¡­¡± Flame starts excitedly, but Arcane shakes her head.

    ¡°Absolutely not. If the distortion shield is lowered all of Finale will be threatened. For now low orbit is to our advantage, but high orbit is tightly contested and we can¡¯t take the risk.¡± Arcane scolds her.

    Flame falls silent, but Dawn jumps up without a care. ¡°Arcane¡¯s safe, right? Then tell us about the battle!¡±

    ¡°Too many ships, too much fighting, the enemy hit the sun with a breaker before we could react, it¡¯s not as much fun as you¡¯d think, and I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Arcane says rapidly. ¡°Dawn, I need you to contact the Archmage once this call ends. Tell him the enemy doesn¡¯t have much magepower and that he should shift the barriers to purely anti-physical and technological, as well as supporting the distortion shields. If he does, you and Flame should be able to launch attacks from the ground towards high orbit. If you can reach far orbit, even better; most of what¡¯s out there isn¡¯t ours anymore. Have a few of the archmages help you aim; the navy should appreciate any help they can get.¡±

    ¡°Should I make a laser maze?¡± Dawn offers.

    Arcane considers it, then shakes her head. ¡°No. Single or grouped targets only. The situation is changing too rapidly up here, it¡¯s unclear if we might need a region of space you lock off with your mazes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Arcane. I¡¯ll get on that. Anything else?¡± Dawn asks, her bright tone contrasting the seriousness of her face. ¡°You will make it back, right?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of dying today, Dawn.¡± Arcane replies with a half smile.

    ¡°Okay. I believe you.¡± Dawn says with a nod.

    Flame stirs as Arcane turns back to her. ¡°Support Dawn with the same conditions, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Arcane closes her eyes and looks towards the wall. ¡°Remember that thing we did in simulation last week?¡±

    ¡°Fusion acceleration? What about it?¡± Flame asks, confused.

    Arcane takes a deep breath and returns to looking at the screen, opening her eyes to convey her intent. ¡°... Accelerate the sun, Flame. Keep it under control, don¡¯t increase the flares or allow a nova, but make it hotter out here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Flame asks, but Arcane shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡±

    ¡°The enemy still controls the immediate vicinity of the star, and far orbit. Most of the damage will be theirs, and the Dominion will react once we tell them what¡¯s going on.¡± Arcane explains, running a few calculations in her head and on the screen. ¡°We need to change the battlefield. Most of the enemy are small, fighters or cruisers and lightly armed capital ships. Increasing the passive damage they take just by staying in system should give us a decisive edge to finish this battle.¡±

    ¡°You said reinforcements are three days out; can the Throne not hold out that long?¡± Flame asks, still looking doubtful about the proposed course of action. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Arcane shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to find out.¡±

    Flame nods unwillingly as Arcane stares her down, bowing her head and sighing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. But this is on your head, you know!¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I am more than willing to take that.¡± Arcane smiles back, checking to the side and seeing the soldiers still in the middle of their own communications. ¡°I¡¯ve got about five minutes left. Anything I should know?¡±

    Dawn shakes her head. ¡°Dusk and Hope know you¡¯re off world, they were worried too. I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Flame nods along, shrugging as Arcane turns to her. ¡°Nothing from me. We¡¯ll do what you asked and try to clear a path.¡±

    Arcane smiles grimly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It will be hours before I¡¯m able to secure Hel¡¯s Throne, even longer to manage another evacuation. For better or worse I¡¯m in this ¡®til the end.¡±

    ¡°Always figured you¡¯d be the first in a real fight.¡± Flame comments with a smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous¡­ well not really, of course, because it sounds really scary and dangerous and all sorts of no good, but still, sort of, maybe¡­¡± Dawn says, pouting and kicking her legs under the screen.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a chance yet, Dawn.¡± Arcane says, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s likely this is a lot bigger than it looks.¡±

    ¡°Bigger than attacking Finale?¡± Flame asks in disbelief. ¡°Where the hell do you go from there, burning Yggdrasil to the ground?¡±

    ¡°Sparking Universal war, Flame.¡± Arcane replies softly. ¡°The attack was too well planned not to consider the reprisal from the Dominion and the Empire. If they burn a high power out of existence it will force the others to choose a side, and then we¡¯re all hanging from the edge of a cliff.¡±

    ¡°A high power?!¡± Dawn shrieks, jumping to her feet. ¡°This is one of the high powers?¡±

    ¡°A tier and a half behind in tech, and far superior in numbers.¡± Arcane explains, Flame frowning hard and Dawn gaping down at her. ¡°That¡¯s the only conclusion I can draw.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯ll inform Rain and Dusk to start gathering information.¡± Flame whispers, her eyes staring at Arcane with naked fear in her eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re right, and I think you are, we need to be ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arcane says sincerely. ¡°But, Flame¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Flame grunts, turning back to the screen as warnings for the approaching time limit start to blink.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the others about war yet.¡± Arcane requests. ¡°I want them to sleep well for a few more days, at the very least.¡± Especially Fate, she thinks to herself. That girl would be beside herself with panic if she knew Arcane was in the middle of this battle.

    Flame gives her a long look and nods. Dawn hesitates before doing the same, allowing Arcane to close her eyes and sigh in relief. ¡°Thank you both. Stay safe. I¡¯ll see-.¡± The screen flashes and goes dark before she can finish, leaving her speaking her last words to no one. ¡°-you soon.¡±

    Pulling the headphones off, Arcane rises to her feet and sees Williams clenching his fists in front of a similarly dark screen while Ey¡¯Ruthanalas sighs and pushes herself away from her own terminated communication. Only Davis seems happy, sketching rapidly on a tablet and pulling Morninglow after him through the door.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Williams salutes Arcane as she rejoins the others. ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to give you my full support until we reach the central axis. I am also instructed to hand you off to the highest authority I find there, if that is acceptable to you.¡±

    Arcane nods, looking to the Captain who closes her eyes and shakes her head. ¡°Evac¡¯s no longer on the table. The enemy seeded vibro-rings throughout middle orbit; anything smaller than a destroyer runs a good risk of being shredded in there.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on running.¡± Arcane shrugs. ¡°Now HQ won¡¯t try to make me.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Ey¡¯Ruthanalas snorts. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, milady. Now if we could, I¡¯d like to get back to my crew. We have a battle to fight.¡±

    ¡°Aye, let¡¯s be on our way.¡± Williams replies, stretching as he pushes himself to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has a job to do, Captain.¡±

    Arcane smiles quickly then clears her face before leading the way out of the communication room and into the courtyard. Ey¡¯Ruthanalas grabs a few supplies from the pile and steps out to the edge of the barrier, eyes scanning for any approaching enemies. Arcane moves to stand beside her, both of them separating themselves a bit from the garrison soldiers and civilians who perk up as Williams comes out and climbs on top of a table.

    ¡°Alright boys, listen up!¡± He shouts, gathering a few dozen pairs of eyes. ¡°A lot of you are wondering what¡¯s going on; a lot of you are worried or scared. I can¡¯t tell you not to be; hell, I¡¯m a bit worried myself.¡± He smirks, gathering a few chuckles from the audience and relaxing their tension. Seeing that, his lips twitch before he pulls his hands behind his back. ¡°A few minutes ago I made a call to Central command, in the Throne¡¯s axis. They didn¡¯t tell me much, but from what I gathered the space jockeys are doing their best to keep this place secure. The problem is, they¡¯re outnumbered, outmaneuvered, and have a hell of a lot more to protect than just us. So, sorry, but they ain¡¯t gonna be enough.¡±

    The nerves return, several casting nervous glances towards the barrier and others clutching children or family close. The soldiers shrug for the most part, except for a few nervous gulps among the youngest looking. Interestingly, Corporal Morninglow is not among them.

    ¡°Things are looking pretty bad, aye. Ain¡¯t much I can do to soften that.¡± Sergeant Williams speaks in a loud voice to drown out any sounds of panic. ¡°But what I can tell you is we¡¯re not going down without a fight!¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± Several of the garrison shout, thumping their chests with their fists. Arcane and the Captain exchange a glance, identical thoughts of ¡®Men¡¯ running through their heads. Most others don¡¯t seem to mind the demonstration of enthusiasm.

    ¡°The Central Axis holds, with the best soldiers in the universe fighting to keep it that way. Finale itself remains secure, the enemy unable to penetrate the distortion shields powered by our technology and magic. And, yesterday, the Dominion dispatched one of its war fleets to reinforce us. Our enemies hope we can¡¯t hold that long; I say they¡¯re wrong!¡± Williams continued, his voice raising even further over the stir among the soldiers. ¡°They can have this place over our cold, dead bodies; and let me tell you, boys, that I don¡¯t intend to make that easy.¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± Another shout comes, the soldiers repeating the chest thumping gesture. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear, boys!¡± Williams shouts, then turns to the civilians. ¡°The outer rings are being abandoned and will be unpowered from central to purge the invaders who set up bases in them. We¡¯re all heading to central; this is no longer an option. Am I understood?¡±

    Scattered nods and a few muttered ¡°yes¡±s come from the civilians, leading Williams to shake his head and sigh. ¡°On your feet and let¡¯s get moving. Grab some supplies; we¡¯re going to need them.¡±

    Soldiers and civilians boil into action, running over to take up packs of supplies or load up a few onto metallic carts. Arcane walks slowly over to lay her hand on a cache of heavy weapons and ammunition, then entire cache vanishing apparently into thin air as her fingers touch it. Wandering around the outer edge, she does the same to every other pile of supplies being ignored by soldiers and several that are not, leading some to gasp in shock. Williams approaches her after half the garrison¡¯s supplies vanished under her hand.

    ¡°I seriously hope you have some way to access those, missy.¡± He says, eyeing her suspiciously. Arcane rolls her eyes and waves to make a massive stationary battery appear, fully locked and loaded and pointing out towards the edge of the barrier. Williams¡¯ eyes widen and he slowly nods, unable to speak until she makes it disappear again.

    ¡°Thank you, milady.¡± He bows with sincere respect in his voice. ¡°Your help will make this much easier.¡±

    ¡°Keep a few out for yourselves in case we get separated.¡± Arcane reminds him, looking over the garrison and seeing little else she would be better off taking herself. Williams bows one last time and runs off, grabbing a few packs and herding everyone out into the courtyard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this show on the road!¡± He orders as metal seals close over the Garrison and lock with hisses of wind.

    Arcane and the Captain find themselves near the front of the group, just behind Williams and his vanguard but ahead of most of the civilians. The barrier shimmers and fades as the power supplying it is cut off, but most of the people have already left it behind and are heading off into one of the larger tunnels blinking in crimson light. Nobody reacts to the near continuous explosions and tremors that signify the Throne is still under attack.

    ¡°So, who¡¯d you call?¡± the Captain asks once they are clear of the garrison chamber.

    ¡°Just somebody back home.¡± Arcane replies. ¡°What about you, Captain?¡±

    ¡°Somebody back home, hm?¡± The Captain hums suspiciously. ¡°I see. As for me, I made a call to Fleet HQ; my squadron is to probe the vibro-rings and try to find a safe path through. Oh, and just call me Rutha. We¡¯re not talking as military right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to keep some distance, Captain.¡± Arcane declines politely, her eyes fixed ahead of them. ¡°There will be plenty of dead at the end of this day anyway.¡±

    The Captain says nothing for a time, then sighs. ¡°And the next, and the next, and the one after that. Plenty of blood to go around, and for what?¡±

    ¡°For what they think is right.¡± Arcane says, looking back at the people gathered behind them. ¡°Our enemy may be deluded, they may be unreasonable, but they will have a reason they think is enough to die for. That¡¯s the way it always is; that¡¯s the way it always has been.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ey''Ruthanalas looks at her gently. ¡°You are far kinder than I.¡±

    ¡°I am anything but.¡± Arcane rebuts with a shake of her head. ¡°For no matter how good their reasons, I will destroy them for my own. That is not kindness, but brutality.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± the Captain smiles. ¡°But I cannot help but feel that if more people thought the way you did, the world would be a better place.¡±

    ¡°Everybody¡¯s human, Captain.¡± Arcane says with a frown. ¡°Born to fight, defined by struggle, destined for conflict. Just because every last one of them is good, does not mean the entirety is.¡±

    ¡°Human.¡± The elven woman frowns slightly, her eyes distant. ¡°But honestly, are we?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Arcane replies, without a trace of doubt or hesitation in her voice. ¡°We both are.¡±

    The Captain says nothing at that, still staring off into space while following behind the vanguard of garrison soldiers. They made good time, less than ten minutes passing between leaving the garrison and reaching the tram station ten minutes later. Ey¡¯Ruthanalas runs to join her shuttle, floating serenely above the tram with half a dozen fellows, while Arcane waves goodbye to her back.

    Williams has his crew inspect the tram for damage while the civilians wait nervously. Arcane observes the surroundings and concludes there is no immediate danger, letting herself relax on one of the station benches. Battle is often like that, she notices. Moments of heavy action interrupted by hours upon hours of quiet, preparing for the next move or in the middle of making it. Even the explosions that were seconds apart at their zenith calm to fewer than three during the entire fifteen minute inspection.

    ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s safe! Let¡¯s get moving, everyone!¡± Williams calls once the inspection is finished, beckoning for the civilians to board first while the soldiers start setting up defenses on the tram. He catches Arcane before she can board and pulls her to the side to talk.

    ¡°Can you get some of those heavy weapons set up on the forward and rear?¡± He asks once they¡¯re out of earshot of the others. ¡°The central axis isn¡¯t completely under ally control and I don¡¯t want to be caught unaware.¡±

    ¡°I can place one at the front and three at the rear.¡± Arcane glances over the train and gives her assessment. ¡°Any more and we¡¯d be losing speed for more firepower.¡±

    ¡°Four ought to be enough. I¡¯ll have Morninglow show you where.¡± Williams agrees, waving the childish half fairy over and telling him what he just told Arcane. ¡°Oh, and try to be discreet about it. We don¡¯t want any panic.¡±

    Morninglow and Arcane first walk to the front of the tram, where Arcane sets a heavy kinetic launcher with plasma capability on the roof and melts it into place with her magic. A couple of boxes of ammunition, mostly energy cells, are also set beside it for the soldiers who swarm over the setup to deal with later. Then the pair travel to the back of the serpentine vehicle to start attaching another three in various places around the last two segments.

    ¡°Think here will work?¡± Morninglow asks.

    ¡°Too much drag when firing sideways. A bit more towards the center.¡± Arcane suggests.

    He backs up a step and waves towards a new location. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Might as well.¡± Arcane shrugs, setting the next launcher in place, fully armed and ready. She then duplicates that setup on the other side, a few meters backwards and inwards to equalize the torque on the vehicle. The two inspect their work and nod in satisfaction before heading to the very last car.

    ¡°So is it true Magia has absolutely no racism?¡± Morninglow asks while Arcane removes the back wall of the tram so the launcher will have a clear shot.

    ¡°Depends on how you define racism.¡± Arcane explains. ¡°By our definition, then yes it is.¡±

    ¡°And what is that definition?¡± Morninglow asks curiously.

    ¡°Nobody treats anybody different because of their race.¡± Arcane replies, manifesting the launcher and sighting along the barrel.

    Morninglow frowns, moving the ammunition boxes to the walls except for a couple of energy canisters he set next to the gun. ¡°That sounds like no racism period. How else do you define it?¡±

    ¡°It depends on whether you want everyone treated the same, or everyone treated equally.¡± Arcane answers acidly. ¡°Apparently, those are not the same.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the ¡®value individual cultures¡¯ folks.¡± Morninglow says in comprehension, shaking his head. ¡°Those people are idiots.¡±

    Arcane focuses on welding the legs of the launcher to the floor before shaking her head. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re not the worst. I particularly hate the ¡®can¡¯t help it because of their race¡¯ and the ¡®inequality of outcomes implies inequality of systems¡¯ groups quite a bit more.¡±

    Morninglow glances at her with a question in his eyes, and she sighs and explains. ¡°Most of the wealthy in Magia are Magi, and most of the poorest are human.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± He grunts, rolling his eyes. ¡°Though¡­ magi? Aren¡¯t those banned?¡±

    Arcane stops moving and gives him an ice cold look. Morninglow starts shivering, backing away while waving his hands in apology. ¡°Ah, ah, sorry, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean any offense.¡±

    Arcane glares at him a while longer and then returns to her work. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t imply someone shouldn¡¯t exist just because of their race, you know?¡± She mutters.

    ¡°It was not my intention.¡± Morninglow apologizes. ¡°Though that does make me understand the complaints a bit better.¡±

    ¡°... How so?¡± Arcane asks in a flat tone, her eyes fixed on her work.

    Morninglow doesn¡¯t notice her far less dangerous displeasure and scratches his head. ¡°I mean, humans aren¡¯t a race that¡¯s great at any one thing, so they sort of need the jack of all trades spot open in a society to succeed. They have a few geniuses, sure, but most of the time they¡¯re weaker than the other races at specialization. But, if you add some Human=Magi¡­¡± He shrugs. ¡°Those spots all vanish. Plus, Magi are engineered to be superior in practically every way; they¡¯re just not fair from birth. It¡¯s impossible to beat a Magi at anything because they just crush you on sheer genetics and natural talent. Even if you practice your whole life and are of a race specialized in that thing, a Magi can give you a run for your money after a few months or so. Plus they¡¯re better looking and don¡¯t have any weaknesses at all¡­ is it any wonder everyone else hates them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way.¡± Arcane says with the same emotionless tone. ¡°Talent is as much a part of a person as anything else, isn¡¯t it? Especially if one expects to succeed in Magia, talent should be taken under consideration.¡±

    Morninglow shrugs. ¡°Yeah, sure. But Magi compete equally to everyone else when every law and system is stacked against them; is it any wonder people hate it if the deck is made fair and yet it seems like they¡¯re cheating?¡±

    ¡°They are not, though.¡± Arcane reminds him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be taken into consideration?¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah, sort of.¡± He replies sheepishly. ¡°But if nobody else can succeed simply because they¡¯re not Magi, how is that any different from racism?¡±

    ¡°Because the playing field was level.¡± Arcane replies coldly. ¡°One should not punish the fastest runners simply because they are faster, nor should one take the eyes of those who see too clearly or the ears of those who hear too much.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Morninglow shakes his head. ¡°But sometimes people are born crippled, and we do not deny them a wheelchair, do we?¡±

    ¡°And if those wheelchairs were made motorized, able to outrun all those with legs?¡± Arcane asks back. ¡°Should we not consider scaling them back a bit, or at least providing them to everyone whether crippled or not?¡±

    ¡°Against Magi? They¡¯ll still keep up just fine.¡± Morninglow dismisses, waving his hand and looking over the gun. ¡°I think everything¡¯s set up here just fine; I¡¯ll go tell the Sergeant.¡±

    Arcane nods and stays behind, looking out at the tunnel behind her and shaking her head. ¡°Fairness only applies at the start of the race; past that it¡¯s time to determine a winner.¡± She mutters to herself, then smiles grimly. ¡°The issue is, how do you define that start?¡±

    Arcane shrugs, following after Morninglow towards the populated portion of the tram. The tram starts running while she¡¯s walking, the metallic serpent lurching into motion before sliding along the tunnels circling the ring. It picks up speed as it moves, the tunnel blurring beside them as the shuttles above accelerate from a lazy half glide to powered flight. Above and below are equally quiet, an eerie silence punctuated only by the echoes of far distant conflicts.

    Arcane heads past the civilians settling into the passenger seats and towards the military leaders in the forward cabins. A few look up and give her a nod as she enters, but most ignore her. Williams doesn¡¯t even spare her a glance as she settles into a seat just behind him.

    ¡°We¡¯re far from the hotpoints now, but pretty soon we¡¯ll have to dive through enemy strong points nearer the central axis.¡± Williams tells Davis, the large soldier who accompanied them to communications, while he taps a holographic map floating in front of them.

    ¡°Sir, we should be able to use these back tunnels to avoid the majority of danger.¡± he points out, marking several red dots far from the indicated route of travel. ¡°We¡¯ll have to cut through three suspected strong points, but that¡¯s before we enter the covered tunnels and lose air support.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely out of question. I want us much closer to the central axis before we engage; if they predict our route, it becomes a lot less safe. Too many enemies are within striking distance of your back tunnels.¡± Williams refuses, pointing to a different route that avoided red points until the very end. ¡°This way, we only have to fight one time before we¡¯re back in ally territory.¡±

    ¡°Sir, that area is going to be heavier than my three combined. Can we really break through without air support?¡± Davis asks, pulling up a display of the tram with several numbers surrounding it. ¡°This isn¡¯t a very stable fighting vehicle anyway.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to win, we just need to make a hole and keep it open.¡± Williams declares. ¡°We can do it, Davis. We have to.¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir. I¡¯ll set the course.¡± Davis nods, feeling it would be pointless to argue further.

    ¡°Excellent. Now, milady.¡± Williams says, turning to Arcane. ¡°Thank you for the guns. It gives us a lot more options than hope for enemy incompetence.¡±

    ¡°We still have to anyway.¡± Arcane notes, looking over the display. ¡°These are only recorded hotspots; there may be enemies laying low in other places.¡±

    ¡°Of course there are.¡± Williams agrees without hesitation. ¡°But if we wait to know where they are we¡¯ll never get anything done.¡±

    Arcane nods acceptance, leaning back and closing her eyes against the wall. It might be quite a while before they managed to get any sleep again, after all.

    <hr>

 Chapter 32: The Battle for Hels Throne - 3

    Chapter 32: The Battle for Hel''s Throne

    Part 3:

    What seems like scant minutes later she is shaken awake by the sounds of gunfire rocking the entire tram. Arcane glances out the side and sees plasma bolts falling among black turtle-like vehicles, then a silver shuttle swooping down among them. The vehicles are decimated while the soldiers whoop at the save from above.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Show them who¡¯s boss!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡±

    ¡°Okay boys, get to work! We¡¯re going down that tunnel while the shuttle keep em busy! Move!¡± Williams shouts as he walks back into the cabin, dark with sweat which is quickly absorbed by the military uniform. The soldiers salute and obey while he sits heavily in the chair in front of the display. Arcane sits up and stretches behind him.

    ¡°Give it to me straight, Davis.¡± Williams says when the large soldier comes up to the other side. ¡°How much of a chance they aren¡¯t ready for us now?¡±

    ¡°Practically none, sir.¡± Davis says with a glance at the screen. ¡°We¡¯ll be lucky to only run into the one fight on the other side.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Williams curses, hitting the table. ¡°How did we not see this?¡±

    ¡°Stealth forces, keeping quiet while waiting for something. We¡¯ve revealed them, and the fliers will probably have them wiped out soon, but we had the bad luck to run into them first.¡± Davis explains, his voice stiff and formal.

    ¡°Infernal Hells, Davis, do you think I don¡¯t know that.¡± Williams replies with a heavy sigh. ¡°Is there any other option you can offer?¡±

    ¡°Shoot fast, shoot hard, and keep shooting.¡± Davis replies with a fist over his heart. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± Williams nods. ¡°Get to it then.¡±

    ¡°Sir, yes sir.¡± Davis salutes, turning smartly on his heel and marching away from his commander.

    Arcane walks over to the side and sits down next to the window, eyes looking at the pitch black tunnel punctuated by occasional flashing alarms of scarlet light. The tram runs swiftly and quietly, frictionless fields driving it through the tunnel. Arcane reaches out and touches the energy field that surrounds the tram, feeling a slight wind on her fingers and the tiny deviations in the trams motion. She withdraws her hand, but covers the entire vehicle in a shell of invisible energy that only allowed things to go out, not in. The air within the shell would slowly dissipate under its effects, but it was better than being instantly killed by plasma bolts or kinetic projectiles.

    She sits down again and stares blankly out the window, watching nothing but imagining she could see everything. Potent energy barriers were set all throughout the Throne, preventing her from doing so, but she wishes she could take a peek at the massive space battle sure to be waging just outside. A few of the mighty world breaker ships had already risen from low orbit when they entered, and she is sure many more had joined the fray. But the enemy has world breakers, too, and an advantage in numbers not even the great ships can overturn quickly.

    On the smaller scale, fighters, of a thousand colors and shapes, will dance around the great behemoths that tear space apart with every blast. Most are impotent, merely there for decoration or to disguise the few that are actually dangerous. Fighters are good for attacking other fighters or intercepting the attacks from major weapons; that is why none of the great disruption weapons have been fired by Finale¡¯s forces, nor whatever their equivalent is for the enemy. So long as fighters remain, nobody will risk deploying them when a single fighter can sacrifice itself to rebound the weapon on its user.

    In between are troop transports ferrying boarding parties and evacuating orbital habitats, some combat based, most not. They are heavily armored, too tough to be felled by fighters and not worth the trouble for the capital ships that need to focus on each other. There are also high speed cruisers, circling the planet multiple times an hour to strike from unusual directions, and the nanotech swarms ripping ships apart or recovering raw materials for use in rebuilding.

    Space would be gleaming in reflective silver and absorbing black. Light surpassing that of a thousand suns blossoms around the world every few hours, the destructive annihilation of a paradise reactor. The fighting is mostly smooth sailing while endlessly waiting to react to any change in situations for a living crew, millions of calculations every second for the overworked Artificial intelligences doing the actual fighting.

    Hopefully, Arcane is not imagining the increased heat she was feeling in the Throne. Dawn¡¯s light magic has no trouble picking off individual targets no matter how far away they are, but it will be Flame¡¯s ability to modify the entire battlefield at once that is critical in this fight. Finale¡¯s forces wear disruption shields and energy absorbing barriers, both of which serve to nullify and even benefit from an increase in stellar energy flowing onto them every second, but the enemy¡¯s shields seemed able to overload and fail far more easily. Arcane hopes the heating causes them to fail quickly and thus leave vulnerable the thin hulls below, which will tear like paper before kinetic artillery and plasma blasts.

    If Flame does her best, and Arcane can seize the Throne, this battle could be won by Finale¡¯s forces without Dominion reinforcements, Arcane believes. Making a fist to renew her determination, she fixes her eyes on the growing light ahead of them that swells and engulfs them far too quickly.

    ¡°Enemy attack!?¡± Williams bellows, looking around suspiciously. Just as he seems to calm down, fire splashes against the reinforced shields and he shouts again. ¡°Enemy contact, 1:00!¡±

    The tram shakes as the great guns renew fire, plasma bolts filling the air with heat and smoke as they rip towards the source of the previous fire. The constant pounding of rapid artillery fire fills the space between the great booming roars of the plasma cannons, lead filling the cabin ahead of them and lighting the darkness with tracer rounds and sparks.

    A dozen black robots swarm towards them from directly ahead, a few hanging back to rip up the rails and support structure for the tram. Davis sees that, and his eyes go wide. He frantically runs back into the cabin and starts typing onto the screen, ordering a course change. Williams sees him doing so and doesn¡¯t comment, pulling out a smaller rifle and adding his fire to that coming from the heavy guns.

    Arcane stretches out her hand, her fingers open towards the enemy forces. As the tram shudders and twists, throwing most of the soldiers off balance, she remains steady and simply closes her fist.

    The black robots explode as one, a few pieces flying away as the majority of their bodies are crushed into a tiny ball of metal that ignites and bursts open with terrifying force. A roar of fire and destruction chases them as the tram ducks back into another dark tunnel, a few of the soldiers climbing to their feet while Williams looks at her with awe.

    ¡°How the hell did you do that?¡± He asks, dumbfounded.

    Arcane steps away from the window and shakes her head at him, putting her finger to her lips. ¡°I follow the path of secrets, remember?¡±

    ¡°Magic¡­¡± He mutters, astounded. ¡°That is pretty damn terrifying.¡±

    Arcane twitches her lips in suppressed mirth, walking over and taking a seat again. She ignores the awed gazes of the soldiers and goes back to resting, looking at Davis and their new course and frowning.

    ¡°This was your best plan?¡± She asks, seeing the tram go through half a dozen red dots.

    Davis shakes his head. ¡°My plan was to abandon the tram and walk. This route should get us there in good¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be ambushed before you get halfway.¡± Arcane interrupts, pointing to a concentration of red close to the footpath. ¡°What else do you have?¡±

    ¡°Milady, there¡¯s no easy path through.¡± Williams says, pulling the view of the map out and showing that they were surrounded by almost solid red in every direction. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to fight, one way or another.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Arcane looks it over and nods. ¡°Not necessarily. There is this tram path that won¡¯t hit any enemies.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯ll figure out we¡¯re heading that way long before we can get there and cut it off.¡± Davis says, tracing the path and pointing out the nearby enemy locations.

    ¡°Not if they think we abandoned the tram.¡± Arcane suggests.

    ¡°... What are you thinking?¡± Williams asks, frowning down at her.

    ¡°We stop the tram here, then program it to follow this route.¡± Arcane runs her finger along the clear route she just proposed and points at a nearby stop close to an enemy camp, but also pretty close to the ¡®safe¡¯ zone. ¡°You leave a few guards with the tram, just enough to man the big guns, then have the civilians hide inside and ride it to safety. Meanwhile, the rest of us break through this camp and draw their attention, breaking directly through and reaching another safe zone.¡±

    ¡°... That would get the civilians to safety.¡± Williams admits. ¡°But my priority is to get you safely to the¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing in this station that can harm me, Sergeant.¡± Arcane says easily. ¡°And my magic is the only chance you have at breaking through. I can turn this tram into an impenetrable battering ram, but it won¡¯t help if they tear up the propulsion fields. However, if I am protecting humans who only need to be kept safe from external influences¡­ Mere impenetrability is more than enough.¡±

    Williams remains silent, looking over it and considering what he had seen of her abilities. Finally, he reluctantly nods. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it your way. But you are to stay out of harm¡¯s way and let my men lead, you understand? Don¡¯t strain yourself, either, no matter how many you have to sacrifice to do it. If I say you run, you run and don¡¯t look back, understand?¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡± Arcane agrees easily. ¡°But it will not come to that, Sergeant.¡±

    ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± he mutters. ¡°I¡¯m putting an awful lot on a prayer here.¡±

    ¡°Not a prayer, sergeant.¡± Arcane smiles. ¡°A magus.¡±

    The soldier smiles slightly at that, before moving to begin preparations to stop the tram and move on foot. They take up a few supplies, type on the computers, draw lots to assign who would be staying back. Those chosen go to explain to the civilians while the rest gather in the front car. The tram starts slowing down just as they finish, coming to a gentle stop hovering above a platform in the midst of a rather large and open plaza with a domed glass roof and artificial sky.

    ¡°Everyone, move out!¡± Williams calls, leaping off the tram first with Davis beside him. Arcane waits a few seconds for politeness and then leaps down as well. As soon as she does a burst of light explodes from her body, lightning swirling around her as electrons nearby are forcibly accelerated by the rampant energy fields that are the universe''s reaction to the immense amount of power flowing through a single point.

    That power strikes out and surrounds every soldier, lightening their limbs, removing their fatigue, sharpening their minds. Williams gives her a look filled with gratitude, and then starts running towards the passage to their chosen route.

    Faster than humanly possible they reach it just as the tram rises and starts on its journey to safety. Williams calls out ¡°Weapons free¡± as they race down the tunnel, plasma guns heating up and projectile weapons locked and loaded. Arcane allows lightning to flow over her body, looking like an avatar of the old gods filled with righteous fury and power. Empowered by her magic, the soldiers burst through the doors at the end of the tunnel and emerge in the midst of a convoy of armored soldiers carrying older weapons and armor.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Several call as the glowing garrison troops explode into their midst. The front rank drops with remarkable discipline to allow for longer range shots to enter the fray. The garrison troops do the same, plasma shots flowing from their guns to incinerate the air all around them while Arcane¡¯s shields prevent any of them from being harmed. Enemy fire bounces harmlessly off the distortions in the air, while dozens are massacred in an instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time! Let¡¯s move!¡± Williams orders, firing wildly while starting to run towards the opposite side. ¡°Now, boys!¡±

    The garrison troops reluctantly disengage and run ahead of the chaos in the enemy¡¯s ranks, entering another tunnel on the other side and racing through it much as they did the prior one. Several soldiers sent Arcane appreciative looks, fully aware of how suicidal that sort of action would have been without her help. Behind them, Arcane melts the ceiling steel and allows the river of molten metal to block their path of advance. The enemies scream and start radioing for support, drawing attention to the group of soldiers just as they intended.

    Lightning surges ahead as Arcane breaks through a steel wall and has them emerge onto a larger thoroughfare. A patrol of two enemies is instantly slaughtered by concentrated fire, their bodies disintegrated by the neutralization of electromagnetic force and the dust scattered in a sudden wind. Shouts came from the direction of the wind, as well as signs of distant motion and large metal forms.

    ¡°Heavy Artillery!¡± Williams calls out, and Arcane drops one of the massive kinetic launchers in the hallway for a pair of soldiers to quickly man and begin firing. He turns to Arcane and points towards the opposite wall with a questioning look.

    ¡°Half a kilometer down this hall, then left.¡± Arcane explains, moving in that direction already.

    ¡°Got it. Set charges, then retreat!¡± He orders, grabbing a couple energy cores and adjusting them to start blinking bright red. ¡°Two minutes!¡± he specifies as the soldiers start to copy him.

    The group abandons the heavy gun and races off after Arcane, who leads the way to the next tunnel. They barely make it inside before a blast of energy and heat washes over them, along with the largest shaking of Hel¡¯s throne they¡¯d experienced yet. A few of the men stagger until Arcane looks at them, then they seem to be full of energy and bursting to go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself yet.¡± Williams warns her before turning to his men. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving, boys.¡±

    ¡°Sir yes sir.¡± they chant, pulling themselves off the wall and starting another grueling run down the tight tunnel towards the next engagement. Arcane feels herself growing faint and pushes more energy into her body, grimacing at her own lack of stamina. Still, there is plenty more power available, so she doesn¡¯t feel any threat yet, even after Williams¡¯ warning.

    The group turns a corner and fell into formation as they entered a larger hallway, listening for the growing sounds of explosions that told them where the battlefront and thus allied territory was. Arcane has them stop twice and roll charges down isolated tunnels, the explosions destroying several enemy groups who are trying to slip through the less guarded side tunnels. They continue their destructive path through another enemy camp, this time encountering several large humanoid robots.

    ¡°HEAR!¡± Williams calls, causing Arcane to look at him blankly until he spells it out. ¡°High Energy Anti-Robot, smart artillery!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Arcane makes a sound of comprehension and throws out two spider legged guns with rotating heads, armed and activated. While Williams pulls his own forces back, the spider guns open fire on the massive hominids and tear one of them to pieces in short order. Of course they don¡¯t take it lying down, returning fire with rockets and lasers that bounce against the shields the robots make around themselves. One of them flickers and fails to block a concentrated barrage, collapsing to the side but still managing to fire another barrage of massive shells that blast another robot out of the way.

    Arcane narrows her eyes at the poor progress, lightning gathering around her like a storm. Pure energy manifests itself as a beam of deadly power rips through space from right in front of her, several more joining it and cutting the robots to pieces. As the blinding cyan light fades, the last spider robot crawls forward to begin assaulting the disordered enemies reeling from the loss of their heavy weapons.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s move!¡± Williams calls over the din of explosions and screaming, putting his words into action and racing towards the opposite edge of the battlefield. ¡°Milady, now!¡±

    Arcane propels herself with pure force, shooting through the air to land next to him before falling into a run beside him. The remaining soldiers follow after, a few wounded but still moving enough that Arcane didn¡¯t waste her time healing them just yet. However, they barely managed to turn the corner before being hit by another wave of enemies.

    ¡°Take cover!¡± Williams orders as the opening wave of plasma and lead is deflected into the ceiling by Arcane, which causes it to tremble ominously. ¡°Belay that, keep moving!¡± he changes his mind when the ceiling starts to fall in pieces.

    The crash of the collapsed tunnel resounds behind them as the group races through the energy group, magic and technological firepower combining to open a path. They take heavy fire, a pair of men falling by the side and Arcane turning towards them before Williams shouts her back. ¡°Leave them! We have to keep moving!¡±

    Arcane glares at him before obeying, a wave of power clearing the area around them long enough for them to crawl behind some cover and start shooting at the enemies. Then they are gone from sight, most of the enemy with them. Arcane takes the chance to heal the worst of the soldiers¡¯ injuries, kicking herself for not doing so earlier. They don¡¯t stop moving, though, as the explosions that have been their guide this entire run are now loud enough to ring in the ears. They¡¯re close to the front.

    ¡°Just a bit further, lads.¡± Williams encourages the exhausted soldiers, physical fatigue no longer their only issue and mental starting to pile up. ¡°We can do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± They call weakly, breathing hard while maintaining their speed.

    When they reach the source of the sounds, though, they stop involuntarily. The entire hall is on fire, plasma streams locking onto plasma streams and a wall of fire and energy forming to signify the forward line of battle. Lasers dance in every direction, cutting down bullets and drones alike, no one living foolish enough to attempt the crossing between the two sides. The soldiers look at each other, and then at Arcane. She examines the border and nods her head once. Williams gives her a long and hard look until she meets his eyes and nods again, after which he raises his arm.

    ¡°Alright, on my signal¡­ GO!!!¡± He screams, taking off towards the wall of fire with the soldiers in tow. They don¡¯t bother shooting at anyone, the enemy fire the least of their worries compared to the barrier of pure starfire that would instantly kill any living thing that dared come close to it.

    The enemies are stunned into inaction, even their commanders unable to do anything but watch in awe at the brave or suicidal squad driving towards the wall of flame and the safety behind it. Arcane sighs in relief at that; she can only block bullets around herself, not around everyone else, if she is to neutralize the flame barrier.

    Then she focuses ahead at the fire. Her mind traces six sources creating the wall of flame directly before them, targeting all of them and several surrounding points of the flame. Lightning surges around her, the electromagnetic force feeling interference taking control of its every aspect. Streams of electrical energy strike as the fields are twisted according to the will of a single being, lashing out to grab the flame like cyan fingers of sparkling light. They rip it to shreds, throwing the fire in every direction to scourge the enemy forces who dive beneath cover to avoid the starfire scattering in every direction.

    Creating a narrow tunnel, Arcane reinforces it before allowing her power to rend the space around the plasma launchers, redirecting all of them into the main enemy camps and defenses. As starfire consumes them in an instant, the wall of flame quickly fades from existence and allows clear passage through a small section shielded from residual radiation and heat. Williams leads the soldiers straight through, taking no chances of deviating from the path Arcane made, and racing towards the tunnels at the other edge. A quick scan turns the allied fire away from the oncoming squad and allows them to pass unmolested, the great guns resuming their barrage behind them and closing off the border between the two sides once again.

    ¡°Sergeant Williams, seventeenth ring garrison!¡± Williams gasps out as they are retrieved by several people in similar uniforms and pulled back from the explosive renewed fighting at the front. They pass quickly into a crowded camp and are pushed into a tent with several chairs around a plain table. ¡°Throne Security forces, delivering a high value escort.¡±

    ¡°Major Orimoto, Central security commander.¡± a uniformed black haired man responds with a salute of his own. ¡°Rest now, Sergeant. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    He then turns to Arcane, who watches the soldiers collapse around her and takes a seat herself on one of the chairs provided. ¡°You took it too far, young lady. I hope you¡¯re aware the enemy could very well be targeting you personally.¡± he growls, shaking his head. ¡°They will know you¡¯re still on the Throne now.¡±

    ¡°I was aware, but¡­¡± Arcane starts.

    ¡°But nothing, young lady.¡± Orimoto snaps. ¡°If you are harmed, this battle can be considered a loss no matter what happens.¡±

    Arcane glares at him but remains silent. He sighs and pats her on the head, nodding appreciatively. ¡°Still, you did well so far. There have been far fewer casualties than if you¡¯d tried to force the evac or sneak through the Throne. I want you to pull back to center itself, though. You can support from there as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Arcane agrees reluctantly, shaking her head to get his hand out of her hair. ¡°These men will escort me.¡±

    ¡°Acceptable.¡± Orimoto agrees, looking around at them and nodding. ¡°You¡¯ll have six hours rest; don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arcane bows her head in thanks as Orimoto leaves, watching as Williams pulls himself up to sit beside her.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get you a bit further, is it?¡± He asks with a shake of his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him know to be on the lookout for our civilians then catch a bit of rest. That run pushed me something fierce.¡±

    Arcane nods, telekinetically lifting the soldiers and sending them towards open cots scattered around the makeshift campsite. Williams staggers to his feet and goes after Orimoto. Arcane sits alone in the tent, then gets up to go towards the stoves cooking food in a corner of the camp.

    ¡°Magus¡­¡±

    ¡°Champion of Magia¡­¡±

    ¡°She broke the front¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Scattered whispers follow her, which she listens to and frowns. She had revealed herself a bit too much in breaking through directly, and if there was any chance the enemy had her in its target list they would be coming hard to kill her. Still, she doesn¡¯t feel like thinking about it. She grabs a tray and receives a set of protein steak and carbohydrate mush, easy to digest for quick energy. Taking a seat off to the side, she ate by herself while listening to the fear and awe of the soldiers around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying what they can do if they¡¯re mad¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s like, the strongest mage, isn¡¯t she? But she¡¯s just a kid¡­¡±

    ¡°For magic, the younger the better. The old ones came back when they didn¡¯t know how to make ¡®em so well.¡±

    ¡°Make them? She¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows. It¡¯s all kept secret, hush hush you understand?¡±

    ¡°If only everyone could have that power¡­¡±

    ¡°Only on our side, you idiot! Can you imagine fighting that?¡±

    ¡°Even if she is, it¡¯s still scary as hell¡­¡±

    She closes her eyes and focuses on the taste of the meal, the bland flavorless food still better than the whispers of distrust and fear coming from around her. A few, those with more contact with Magia than most, try to stop the suspicious whispers, but honestly seem to make them worse in Arcane¡¯s mind. Finishing, she pushes the plate away and moves to escape the relentless whispers, finding herself on a platform above the courtyard-made-campsite and near the commander¡¯s tent. Only Orimoto is there, pouring over a map as she lets herself in and takes a seat.

    ¡°Want me to shut them up?¡± he asks, seeming to know exactly what she¡¯s concerned about. She glances at him and sees a hint of symmetry in his features, shaking her head.

    ¡°No. Any attempt to squash it only makes it worse. And being scared of mages is not illogical; we are far more frightening than any other type of person.¡± She reasons, leaning back in her chair and examining the tent ceiling.

    ¡°Logical.¡± Orimoto snorts. ¡°Applying that word to most humans is a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at least three quarters.¡± Arcane points out, raising an eyebrow out him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we¡¯re anything different, mind you.¡± Orimoto replies. ¡°Humans, every one of us; even elves and demigods are no different. And with that comes all the flaws of being human: illogic, fear, hate, and discrimination. We make mistakes, we mess things up. All we can do is notice them, and do everything we can to fix it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Arcane admits with a slight smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve had quite a few screwups of my own. Hopefully I have time to correct them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my job, then.¡± Orimoto gives her a bow. ¡°Princess Arcane of Magia.¡±

    ¡°Then I put myself in your capable hands, Lord Orimoto of the same.¡± Arcane bows in return, leaning back on the seat and looking over the map. ¡°I hope you do not let me down.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, your majesty.¡± He teases.

    Arcane grimaces and shakes her head. ¡°Magia doesn¡¯t have a queen, and I hope it never needs one.¡± She declares in disgust.

    ¡°So do I, my lady.¡± Orimoto agrees, looking out across the campsite. ¡°So do I.¡±

    At that moment massive explosions sound from the border, the shockwaves visibly propagating across the campsite and forcibly shaking the sleeping soldiers awake. Orimoto frowns as Arcane rises to her feet and scans the direction of the sounds, making visible an immense force of enemy soldiers and tanks throwing themselves forward and destroying the barrier with a concentrated assault of terrifying proportions.

    ¡°... It seems our enemy wishes you dead, lady Arcane.¡± Orimoto notes, glancing at the map and wiping it all away. ¡°And they are willing to pay any price to have it done.¡±

    ¡°I can destroy that entire assault in five minutes, Major.¡± Arcane replies, shaking her head. ¡°This is proof of nothing.¡±

    ¡°I doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t take the risk anymore. We¡¯re leaving now; I¡¯ve given the men orders to hold at any cost.¡± Orimoto declares, grabbing a few weapons resting against the table and strapping them to himself. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Arcane stares at him then back at the camp. He grabs her and pulls her out of the chair. ¡°Move, Arcane!¡± he shouts into her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now these men will die for nothing; I expect you to make something of this and for that you need to survive.¡±

    Arcane shakes him off, angrily glaring back and pulling herself up to her full height. ¡°Major, this army cannot possibly do me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed a dozen shadowkillers among the enemy.¡± Orimoto said in a deadly tone. ¡°We are leaving now.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Arcane gasps in shock, too stunned to resist Orimoto pulling her out of the tent and running after him towards the opposite tunnel. ¡°Shadowkillers? Among the enemy? That means¡­¡±

    ¡°The great powers have split. The Association is broken.¡± Orimoto answers grimly. ¡°This is highly classified information that I expect you to keep to yourself at any cost, do you understand?¡±

    Arcane mutely nods, suddenly able comprehend exactly how and why this attack had come. Which of the great powers had launched it was still an open question, but if the Intergalactic Association of Superpowers had broken, then universal war was not merely on the horizon; it had already begun. This was not an attempt to incite it, but a preemptive strike.

    Arcane runs after Orimoto, ignoring everyone behind her in sudden desperation to reach a communicator and warn her sisters. A shout made her pause for a second, half turning to see several men running after her. ¡°Wait!¡± Sergeant Williams shouts with a few of his men in hot pursuit. ¡°We¡¯ll take her out of here, Major.¡±

    Orimoto nods and runs ahead, not replying as he drags Arcane through the tunnel and away from the brewing battle. Williams and the others pursue, doggedly keeping pace even when clearly exhausted.

    They race through tunnel after tunnel, darkness and tight enclosures casting shadows out of which Arcane sees danger emerging constantly, her eyes peeled and wary for any sign of an attack before it strikes.

    Yet when it comes, she is unprepared. A black figure emerges from a shadow right in front of them and swings at her with a black knife. She collapses and puts up an arm to block, but Orimoto cuts in between with a silvery sword humming at extremely high frequency. As he locks blades with the dark figure, he shouts back at the rest. ¡°GO!!¡±

    Williams grabs Arcane and pulls her up, running as fast as he can with a few men behind him. They emerge into a larger tunnel and hear ominous explosions in the distance. As they turn to run the other way several enemy soldiers turn the corner and open fire on them, hitting several men who throw themselves in front of Arcane.

    ¡°Hold as long as you can!¡± Williams shouts back towards them, getting a nod from Corporal Morninglow who kneels down among the wounded soldiers and starts firing back with several others. Only five people run towards the next tunnel, Arcane stumbling after Williams with Davis and two more soldiers in pursuit after them.

    ¡°Seal this entrance. Nobody gets past, you understand?¡± Williams orders Davis, who nods and slows down, grabbing the other two soldiers with him. They quickly lay some explosives and then run after them, the concussive blast bringing down the tunnel and sealing the passageway.

    At that exact moment an immense pain unlike anything she¡¯d ever felt slams into Arcane¡¯s head and seems to try and kill her through sheer pain alone. ¡°ggaaaaAAAAAAIEEEEEE!!!!¡± Arcane screams aloud, the merest hint of the sound her soul would be making if it could express the agony it felt.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Williams asks as she collapses like a puppet with its strings cut, thrashing about on the ground while whimpering.

    ¡°Arcan¡­ matrix¡­ invert¡­ pain¡­¡± Arcane manages to vocalize before another wave of pain hits her like a solar flare and she screams again. ¡°AAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Davis, help me grab her!¡± Williams orders, grabbing her and trying to pick her up but failing due to her spasmodically thrashing limbs and torso. The two soldiers between them manage to get her onto Williams¡¯ back and strap her in place, the four soldiers setting off at a much faster pace with desperation.

    ¡°Gah!¡± One of them gasps as he is impaled by a black knife, a hand made of shadows emerging before the rest of the body follows. Davis draws a metallic hilt and activates it to ignite a laser sword, the other soldier doing the same as they both throw themselves at the shadowkiller. Williams doesn¡¯t spare them a glance and continues to run, his eyes fixed on the passage ahead. Arcane is still unable to think of anything but the pain in her head.

    Then she is sent rolling across the floor, Williams cursing fluidly as he is cut across the leg. A figure in black emerges and aims a gun at him, a soft crack sounding out several times as Williams manages to roll to dodge and fires back, forcing the figure back into the shadows.

    ¡°Dammit, dammit, dammit. Garrison duty, a nice, safe, easy gig. Protect Finale, the world nobody in their right mind attacks, and even if they did they¡¯ll lose before anybody gets hurt.¡± Williams mutters over and over again, tying something around his leg and staggering over to pull Arcane up into his arms, stumbling down the hallway towards the center of the station. For her part, she lies still, no longer even having the energy to move even as the pain subsides. Magic seems to drain away from her the second she tries to use it, rendering her impotent and weak. ¡°Come on, girl. Let¡¯s go. Just a little further¡­ we can do it. Come on.¡±

    They emerge into a well lit tunnel empty of people, with the nearest explosions far in the distance. Williams staggers a bit further before collapsing, his skin turning black around the wound and foam coming from his mouth. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± He gargles as he chokes, pushing Arcane a bit further in an admirable last effort to fulfill his mission.

    Arcane pulls herself together. Even without magic, she had strength of will and personality. The pain still surged in her head, making it hard to think, but she could focus on a single goal: reaching the center of Hel¡¯s Throne. She staggered down the hallway, steel walls closing in on her from all directions. She couldn¡¯t see the tunnels, only endless metal walls to the sides. They seemed to be on fire, rocking with distant explosions and the light of battle far behind. She glances behind her; the shadows seem to devour Williams¡¯ corpse, a darkness so deep she couldn¡¯t see through it coming after her.

    Fire and death. Pain and suffering. That is all she can think about, the desire to escape it, the desire to reach hope at the end of the passage. She staggers forward, step by step, pain-filled bit by bit. She is strong, she is talented, she is not weak enough to be defeated by this little. Take her magic? Leave her just a weak little girl? That will not be enough. Reaching through the pain she tries to pull a sword or gun out of her storage, but can¡¯t feel anything. She reaches down to her waist, and finds a pistol the Captain snuck onto her dress when she wasn¡¯t looking. Thanking the Elven woman in her mind, she draws it out and holds it unsteadily in front of her.

    A sudden sharp sound, and another pain surges through her body, starting from her thigh. Looking down, she sees a spreading stain of red in her leg before it gives out and she collapses to the ground. Her wound seems to get worse every second, pain and agony almost overwhelming her ability to think before she pulls herself together and puts her back to the wall. Forcing herself to sit straight, she aims the pistol through hazy vision at the moving shadow and fires twice.

    Bright plasma splits the air, even the light recoil causing her arms to shake and her shots to go wild. The shadow is still blown away, revealing nothing but darkness there. Laughter comes from nearby, as another shadow seems to move and a cracking sound accompanies a blow to the pistol in her hands, blowing it away.

    ¡°I have to admire that.¡± A voice sounds as a dark figure materializes out of the shadow, its black hands clapping in the quiet hallway. ¡°Stripped of magic, feeling pain beyond what any mortal can imagine, and yet you still try to fight with a cheap plasma pistol that you don¡¯t even know how to use, and almost succeed. With all my heart, I am impressed.¡±

    Arcane pushes herself up, putting pressure on her leg while trying to stand. ¡°Who¡­ sent you?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Still trying to fight? Man, I feel ashamed of myself.¡± The figure says, shaking its head. ¡°After all, even in this state you¡¯re so scary I¡¯ve brought a dozen friends, God of Magic itself.¡±

    Arcane stiffens at that title, her eyes fixing on the black figure and the dozen others materializing around, all with knives or guns pointed at her and wariness shown in every part of their bodies. ¡°How¡­ do you¡­ know¡­ that name?¡±

    The black figure seems to shake its head, the shadows wobbling along with it. ¡°Contract killing 101, little missy. Know your target. Especially if they¡¯re supposed to be invincible.¡± It levels a gun at her and seems to smile, a flash of white appearing in the darkness. ¡°But I think I¡¯ve waited long enough. The witness is here, the recording ready. Time to die, Arcane of Magia. You who denies fairness, freedom, and humanity. Without you, mankind will finally move towards the true ideals: Egalite. Liberate. Familate.¡±

    Arcane glares back at the figure, watching as it slowly squeezes the trigger. She doesn¡¯t close her eyes, allowing the brewing cyan fury in them to batter it with all the power she can muster. The figure shakes its head sadly in the middle of shooting. ¡°Such a pity, but this is the result of your birth¡­¡± it mutters, then a crack resounds.

    ¡°NO!!¡± A scream splits the air, Arcane and the black figures widening their eyes in unison as a blur shoots into the middle of them and passes between Arcane and the fired bullet. All gathered stare as a pale haired girl identical to Arcane in every aspect freezes in between the gun and Arcane, standing with her arms spread wide and her back towards the men around her.

    ¡°Fate¡­¡± Arcane mumbles in disbelief, staring at the girl who saved her. Then her thoughts stop.

    Fate doesn¡¯t say anything, merely looking down at herself. There,

    In the middle of her chest,

    Right above her heart,

    A crimson flower blooms.

    <hr>

 Chapter 32: The Battle for Hels Throne - 4

    Chapter 32: The Battle for Hel''s Throne

    Part 4:

    Fate looks up at Arcane and smiles softly. ¡°I made it.¡± She whispers happily.

    Then she collapses forward, blood coming from her mouth as Arcane lunges forward to catch her.

    ¡°FATE! No, no, no, no, NO!!¡± Arcane screams, ripping through the pale dress and pushing her hand against the other girl¡¯s modest breast in an attempt to staunch the flow of crimson blood. ¡°Fate, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ told you¡­¡± Fate gasps, reaching up to touch Arcane¡¯s face with a reddened smile on her face. ¡°..this¡­ was my¡­ job.¡±

    ¡°Not yet it wasn¡¯t!¡± Arcane howls, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You were supposed to wait for me, Fate. To wait forever! What happened to that? Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± Fate coughs, another stream of blood coming from her lips. ¡°I¡­ just couldn¡¯t¡­ wait¡­ any longer.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Come on, stay with me. We can fix this, it will be better.¡± Arcane cries, blue magic streaming from her hands in a pitiful flow. Her thoughts are jumbled, her mind confused, and so her magic doesn¡¯t manage to materialize. Fate coughs again, more blood flowing out of her chest despite all Arcane¡¯s attempts to stop it.

    ¡°Arcane... You¡¯re safe.¡± Fate says, her eyes staring blankly upwards. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ You promised, after all.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, just don¡¯t leave me.¡± Arcane sobs, squeezing Fate¡¯s chest in a rhythmic manner but only managing to make more blood flow. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad, you¡¯re going to be just fine, we can be together from now on. Fate, are you listening to me? Don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    The crimson flower keeps spreading. Arcane takes pieces of cloth and stuffs them in to try and staunch the flow, but nothing happens. Blue-green magic shines, brighter and brighter with each passing second, but Fate¡¯s life seems to flow away just as fast. The girl¡¯s eyes are already glazed, looking at nothing and yet seeing everything.

    Most of the black figures are stunned into place, their eyes and minds captivated by the scene before them. One looks around and shrugs, not seeing the meaning of waiting. He levels his gun at the girls, but Arcane looks up for half a second and glares at him. Cyan lightning flashes in an instant and he vanishes, dust settling slowly where he once stood. The rest flinch at that, but feel the terrifying intent from Arcane and are unable to move to oppose her.

    ¡°Arcane¡­ you are safe, right? You are happy, right?¡± Fate mumbles, blood still streaming from her lips as she stares at the ceiling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t forgive myself¡­ if you weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am, Fate.¡± Arcane says through countless tears, magic swirling around the wound with power beyond even what she used to split the plasma wall. ¡°You will be, too. Just hold on a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Hold on? Why should I hold on?¡± Fate asks, her blank, glazed eyes turning towards Arcane. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arcane. Why are you crying? You¡¯re so much prettier when you don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Arcane quickly flicks a sleeve across her face, but new tears cover it in seconds. ¡°Just stay with me. I¡¯m almost there, just a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡± Fate starts to ask, then touches her chest. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m¡­ dying.¡±

    ¡°No you¡¯re not. You¡¯re not.¡± Arcane sobs, trying to convince herself. ¡°You can¡¯t die yet. We made a promise, that you¡¯d always protect me. You can¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ am dying. But¡­ I¡¯m dying, so you will live.¡± Fate says calmly, even as blood pours from her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ I could ask¡­ for a better way¡­ To go.¡±

    ¡°Yes you could.¡± Arcane sobs while shaking her head. ¡°We can go together, after we¡¯re old and tired. Peacefully, happily, we can move on together. So hold on.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡­ would be¡­ nice.¡± Fate smiles, coughing up another gout of blood. Arcane pulls her hands away from the bloody chest and sees the hole only opening wider, all her magic unable to force it closed for more than a few seconds. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­ it¡¯s going to happen.¡± She coughs up some more blood, her fingers tracing the gaping wound. ¡°Not even you¡­ can fix this¡­ Arcane. You need¡­ to let¡­ me go.¡±

    ¡°No! No, I can¡¯t, Fate! What will I do without you? Who can I trust, who can I care about, who can I talk to about all my secrets? Fate, you can¡¯t leave me!¡± Arcane wails, her magic fading as her overtaxed minds starts to fail, the immense pain reasserting itself and damaging her ability to control magic. ¡°Fate, please.¡± She begs, tears falling endlessly from her eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ can see Him¡­ waiting for me.¡± Fate mutters. ¡°The light¡­ is waiting¡­ for me. I¡­ should go¡­ to it. But¡­ there¡¯s one¡­ more thing¡­ I... need to do.¡± Fate coughs up some more blood, reaching out to touch Arcane¡¯s face. ¡°Kiss me¡­ one¡­ last¡­ time¡­ my love.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Fate.¡± Arcane says, bending her face down and looking her sister in her blank and empty eyes. ¡°But it won¡¯t be the last time, you hear me?¡± She lets her lips rest on her sisters¡¯, tasting the iron of blood and death in her mouth. But she doesn¡¯t spit it out, or even show any trace of disgust as she pulls herself away, smiling gently despite the tears clouding her eyes. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ Arcane¡­ but¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ keep¡­ that promise.¡± Fate coughs, her voice slowly fading as her eyes turn back to nothing. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ done all¡­ I can. Everything¡­ of me...is yours¡­ now, and¡­ forever. I¡­ will always¡­ love...¡±

    ¡°FATE!!!¡± Arcane howls, magic exploding around her and banishing the pain completely. ¡°No, no, no, no, NO, NO, NO!!! I cannot accept this! I will not accept this! How could you leave me! How can you do this to me! FATE! COME BACK TO ME! FAAATE!!!¡±

    Cyan light surges like a storm, the sheer pressure blowing the shadowy figures into the far wall and falling into the lifeless body of a pale haired girl. The crimson flower is no longer blooming, the empty eyes stare motionlessly at the ceiling, the beating heart has stopped. Even the shadows squinting through the storm can tell, Fate is dead.

    ¡°I love you, Fate.¡± Arcane cries as the power fades, the lifeless body still clutched in her arms. ¡°I love you so much. Now and forever, I love you. I always will. So please¡­ please¡­ please¡­¡±

    Something seems to flow over the battlefield, a presence that stops all the fighting in orbit and even in Finale itself. It¡¯s focus is right in front of Arcane, a tiny light manifesting itself and reaching through the fading halo of energy. Arcane lifts her head and stares blankly at it, her eyes blinking through tears. ¡°Have you come to take her from me?¡± She asks, no strength in her voice or body.

    The light moves side to side, seeming to bow its head in sorrow before the body. It reaches out and closes the staring eyes, then touches her chest and seals the gaping hole. It bows again, rising into the air and dissipating in front of her. She looks at the body, then at the figure.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t she?¡± Arcane asks in a lifeless voice.

    The figure nods just before it vanishes. Arcane closes her eyes, then looks up towards the retreating presence surrounding the system. ¡°Take care of her for me, please.¡±

    An affirmative answer seems to come just before it vanishes, the fighting breaking out again soon after it leaves, though temporarily far more subdued.

    ¡°Eli¡­¡± One of the shadows says, as if with eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°For a demon such as her¡­¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The main shadow slashes through the air to cut off the other¡¯s speech, looking towards Arcane and bowing his head. ¡°Well, this is certainly unexpected. Still, to get Death as well¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡± Arcane mutters something with her head bowed, causing the shadow to frown and look at her again.

    ¡°What was that?¡± it asks.

    ¡°I said,¡± Arcane repeats, lifting her head to look directly at the shadow as light flickers into being around her again. ¡°Her name... is Fate!¡±

    Black energy surges around her, reaching out to grasp the shadows and drag them into the light. They gasp in shock, exclaiming in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°What is this power?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The leader stares at her, not struggling like his companions as Arcane rises to her feet, Fate¡¯s body being wrapped by terrible energy of brilliant cyan and ebony black. A crystal starts to form around her; within, her dress is repaired and the blood cleaned out of existence. Her hands are folded over her chest, and she is arranged in a posture of peacefully sleeping.

    Meanwhile, Arcane seems to break something, energy of power unimaginable surging around her and dyeing the world in black and cyan light as limiters long in place are shattered by her merest thought or will. Wreathed in lightning and mist, she holds out her hand and marvels at the intertwining colors, turning it back and forth to examine every side. ¡°Fate¡­ was this what you meant?¡± She asks quietly, bowing her head in gratitude towards her departed sister. ¡°... Thank you, my love.¡±

    ¡°... How can you use magic?¡± The lead black figure asks quietly, the rest silenced by black mist so as not to disturb Arcane.

    Arcane looks at him and smiles without a trace of kindness or goodwill, lightning flashing around her eyes. ¡°I finally realized something.¡± She says, turning her eyes back to the multicolored magic around her hand. ¡°It was never the matrix giving me power. Never the concentration of arcane energy from across the universe, never the ease of using spells around Finale. Those were just tricks, lies I used to deceive myself and others, to pretend I was normal, or as normal as I could be. They never meant anything to me. I just fooled myself into thinking they did.¡±

    The lead shadow takes a sharp breath, the implications of what she claims clear to him. ¡°Are you saying you alone possess the power of a star?¡± he demands.

    ¡°A star?¡± Arcane asks, seeming surprised. ¡°Of course not.¡± She shakes her head, baring her teeth at him in an expression that is the opposite of a smile. ¡°My power surpasses that of the universe entire.¡±

    The lead shadow snaps his fingers and drops out of the shadow bindings, drawing two guns and pointing them both at her. Arcane merely watches him curiously, not making any move to stop him as the gunshots ring out over and over again.

    Her entire chest is gone, her body supported by nothing but air but still standing there calmly. And as they watch, the flesh seems to grow back across the destroyed area and heal, from the bones and organs to the skin and even the dress she was wearing, making it as if nothing had ever happened.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The lead shadow shouts. ¡°Those are magekillers! Not even nanos can recover what they destroy, and magic is impotent against them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Arcane agrees with a short nod of her head. ¡°You killed my sister with them, after all.¡±

    ¡°Then how are you¡­¡± The lead shadow starts before shadows wrap around him again. This time when he snaps his fingers nothing happens, and soon even that is prevented by the coiling darkness.

    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Arcane smiles at him, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I am Arcane of Magia, God of Magic itself. I do not use magic; I am magic. No mortal tool can prevent it, nor any immortal one either. I cannot be killed, not so long as magic exists. I thank you, sincerely, for waking me from my dream and reminding me who I am.¡±

    She bows towards them, then opens her eyes and seems to look straight through them. ¡°In return, I think I¡¯ll show you¡­ exactly what you have brought upon this universe.¡±

    She glances over them, muttering a handful of words. ¡°New Lansing, Balat Seven, Mirinthian Septimus, Trinity Prime, Carolus Major, Victor Elendel. Did I miss any? Oh, and Obscured Elucidna.¡± The shadows began to struggle even more frantically, as windows of darkness opened to show seven worlds. The lead shadows mouth was unbound, and he gaped at the window into darkness before him.

    ¡°A spatial gate¡­ Elucidna is eighty galaxies away. That¡¯s not poss-¡± He stammers, but Arcane cuts him off.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± She clicks her tongue, wagging her finger back and forth in front of him. ¡°Never use that word. It¡¯s never true.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you intend? If you attack Obscured Elucidna, the entire Conglomerate of Purity will go to war with your Dominion.¡± The shadow says, looking at Arcane with fear for the first time. ¡°You could start a universal war.¡±

    ¡°You know, earlier today, I figured that was the outcome I wanted to avoid.¡± Arcane says conversationally, but pure rage and madness sparkles in her eyes, unable to be expressed. The lead shadow sees this, and the pale flecks starting to spiral out from the pupils. He stares at them, unable to understand what someone like this could possibly want, or intend. ¡°But as of a few minutes ago, I think it¡¯s exactly what I want. See, you destroyed one of the only things I truly cared about, the thing most precious to me in all the universe.¡± Arcane turns to look at him, the spatial portals rotating as one to face the golden suns of the seven worlds. ¡°So I think I¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    The shadows are unable to move, unable to comprehend what she intends. So she spells it out for them. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to attack Obscured Elucidna, or any of the others.¡± She says, turning to the portals and reaching out her hand. ¡°I intend to obliterate them.¡±

    Magic races out, faster than any of them can perceive. The seven suns collapse faster than light itself, falling into the pure darkness from which nothing escapes. Then, they burst.

    Light beyond imagination, light beyond that of entire galaxies, flashes outwards and turns the seven planets to dust in a heartbeat. The shadows¡¯ eyes are burned out of their head by a light beyond even a point blank nuclear explosion, their brains addled, the only memory they retain as they die the vision of their homeworlds burned to subatomic dust by the fury of a dying sun. In intense agony, with intense regret, they perish as Arcane uses her newly gained magic to suck their lives away and then tosses their soulless husks through the portals, so that they may die with their worlds.

    Then she teleports again. The orbital battlefield spreads out before her, but the massive power of the two fleets is now irrelevant. Even without the support of an Arcanist matrix, she precisely targets every enemy vessel and manifests a tiny black hole inside their drives. The resulting implosions turn the entire sky to utter darkness, the shocked defense forces barely able to react as their enemies are utterly obliterated by forces beyond their comprehension.

    But that is not enough. Not enough to slake the burning rage that exceeds the heat of a thousand suns, not enough to mollify the thirst for blood that mere slaughter cannot quench. The condemnation to death of a million million souls around seven supernovas does not even begin to satisfy her wrath. Leaving the newly black void, Arcane rends through space to reappear above the solidifying crystal coffin. Above the peaceful expression of her dead sister, she wallows in the blazing fires of her rage, the frozen ice of her hatred, and the utter chaos of her madness.

    This is the legacy of humanity. Of their greed, of their justice, of their pride and compassion and hope and despair. Their good and evil, their light and dark, their everything; all of it combined to end in this. They took everything from her. In their impossible quest for equality, in their mad desire for freedom, in their endless pursuit of happiness and their greed to consume all things, they had done the unforgivable.

    They took that which was most precious to her, and destroyed it.

    Simply because she was born different, simply because she had power they did not, simply because she seemed to be in their way. Because mankind hated to look up, because mankind could not accept anything in between them and the summit, they had rejected her. And for that rejection, because of her, Fate had died. Because Arcane did not realize, because Arcane did not act, man had killed her.

    Burning rage beyond rage, blazing fury beyond fury, frozen hatred beyond hatred. Emotions Arcane was never supposed to feel, emotions she had never known even in the slightest overwhelm her with a magnitude even the most angry, furious, and hateful had never felt. Cruel, vicious, and malevolent, they cry out for blood, for destruction, and for vengeance.

    Yet that was not enough. That could never be enough.

    So they wish for something more. Crueler than cruelty, more vicious than viciousness, more malevolent than malice. And so, within her heart and soul, they create something that fulfills that desire. Something forbidden to all that is, all that was, and all that will ever be for its terror, for its destructiveness, for its darkness.

    Far from the tormented system the mighty presence that halted the battle for a moment pauses, feeling that which it feared above all else. All around Finale, the defenders start to shiver as primal instincts hidden deep within all living things scream out in horror. Throughout the universe, beings with power immense or knowledge deep feel a cold spike of fear, a warning that the deepest and darkest of all secrets that even they never wish to think about stirs. And even beyond, in the countless planes of existence forged by a civilization that surpasses the bounds of reality, countless beings sense a disturbance as if every soul that ever was cried out as one in absolute terror.

    As she opens her eyes to reveal a pale spiral in those cyan rings, Arcane releases all her rage, all her fury, and all her hatred in that single moment, imbuing it in to her lips as they speak a single phrase, a pair of words that must never be spoken aloud, or even thought in the deepest depths of one¡¯s mind. As they leave her lips, all of existence shudders in horror. For with their speaking, evil is born.

    ¡°----- -----------.¡±

    <hr>

 Epilogue: Salvation

    Epilogue: Salvation

    ¡°I know you can hear me. I know you are listening. Once more, I must ask this of you, in accordance with the ancient covenant. So please, please, wherever you are, hear my plea, and answer.¡±

    ¡°Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani.¡±

    That was not Its name. That was not Its title. That was nothing more than a symbol of respect, a word used by a clan wandering in an ancient desert on a long forgotten world to avoid breaking the rules they themselves had placed around It. Yet, somehow, It knew, whenever that word was used, that it referred to It. As for the rest, those words asked for nothing, or complained about everything; they had every meaning, and none. Yet, they were a symbol. A symbol of what It offered to mankind, of the contract they must always remember. Of a contract It had always promised to fulfill.

    Arcane felt It stir, felt It think and remember that contract long since lost to living men, long since forsaken by every race and none. Her closed eyes fixed on the doomed world, she lifted her head to the void above and began to sing.

    ¡°Eli! Eli! Lama Azavthani!¡± She cried, words ringing through air and void alike, heard by the dark beasts as things they had never learned, and could not understand. Yet, at the same time, and never; all at once and not at all, there came an echo from the universe. {My Lord, My Lord, Why hast thou forsaken me?}

    Arcane, too, heard the reply and smiled softly, a glimmer appearing at the edge of her eyes as she continued to sing in a language no living being had spoken since before any of the current stars had shone. She was answered by a tongue that could not be spoken by any yet was known by all.

    ¡°Rachoq mi yeshuati.¡± {Why art thou so far from me?}

    ¡°Div¡¯rey sha agati.¡± {And from the words of my roaring?¡±

    Arcane listened to the sound fading, the dark beasts rumbling in uncertainty at the force that made even them realize how small they truly were. The thing that listened, the thing that heard her, was now awake. And so she smiled, took another breath, and continued to sing.

    ¡°Elohim, ekra yomam w¡¯lo thani.¡± {Oh my god, I cry in the daytime, but thou hearest not.}

    ¡°W¡¯lay¡¯lah w¡¯lo dumiyali.¡± {And in the nighttime, and am not silent.}

    ¡°W¡¯atha qadosh yoshe th¡¯hilot Israel!¡± {But thou art holy, that inherits the praises of Israel!}

    The shouted name rang across the darkness, as Arcane lifted her head and spread her arms to the heavens above, singing louder and louder. It was no longer necessary, for the words she called were known to both of them. Even so, she sang on.

    ¡°B¡¯ka batchu avotey¡¯nu¡± {Our Fathers trusted in thee}

    ¡°Batchu wa paleti¡¯mo.¡± {they trusted, and thou didst deliver them.}

    ¡°Elika sa¡¯aq w¡¯nimalatu.¡± {They cried unto thee, and were delivered.}

    ¡°B¡¯ka vatchu w¡¯lo voshu.¡± {They trusted in thee, and were not confounded.}

    Arcane paused in her song, her face upraised, feeling a presence long familiar manifest Itself nearby. Smiling, she bowed her head to the world below and looked upon its dying form, her voice now echoing quietly instead of resounding throughout the heavens.

    ¡°W¡¯atha Yehovah al¡¯thirachoq.¡± {But be not thou far from me, O Yahweh}

    ¡°Eyaluti l¡¯ezrati chusha.¡± {Oh my strength, haste thee to help me.}

    ¡°Natsala minchereb nepeshi.¡± {Deliver my soul from the sword,}

    ¡°Miyad-kelev y¡¯chidati.¡± {My darling from the power of the dog.}

    ¡°Hoshiyeni mipi ar¡¯ye.¡± {Save me from the lion¡¯s mouth,}

    ¡°Uminker¡¯ney remiym anitani.¡± {For thou hast heard me from the horns of the unicorns.}

    The being that came in answer flowed over the dark beasts and Arcane herself, Its power washing over the world and dying it in Its colors. At the same time, the terrible fire from the star touched the outer atmosphere, a blazing corona of heat and light surging down through the clouds and blinding all the elfbeasts who saw it. Not that they would last much longer; the fire that came after killed before it touched, with radiation and pressure beyond what even a planet was equipped to handle.

    ¡°Asafra shim¡¯ka l¡¯echay.¡± {I will declare thy name unto my brethren.} Arcane sang as the fires spread across the surface of the world, an expanding ring of death and devastation in a thousand colors.

    ¡°B¡¯tavek qahal ahal¡¯leka.¡± {in the midst of the congregation will I praise thee.} She sang as the cracks in the planet were torn open by fingers of flame and light, great shuddering shaking the entire orb in space as they widened further and further, revealing the red blood of the world itself.

    ¡°Yare Yehovah, hallelujah.¡± {Ye that fear Yahweh, praise Him.}

    ¡°Kal-zera ya¡¯akov, kabadujah.¡± {all ye the seed of yaakov, glorify Him.}

    ¡°W¡¯guru mimenu, kal-zera Israel.¡± {and revere Him, all ye the seed of Israel.}

    Arcane sang on as the world broke apart and bled, watching the planet''s surface shatter and feeling the countless lives perish. As the light faded, as the fury of the star passed on into the distant void, the presence that surrounded the world expanded Itself, washing over the dark beasts frozen in fear. Arcane looked to it, and waited, singing only a few more words directly to It.

    ¡°Yizakar w¡¯yashub el¡¯Yehovah kal¡¯efec aretz.¡± {All the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto Yahweh.}

    ¡°W¡¯yish¡¯achaw l¡¯panemka kal¡¯mishpacha goyim.¡± {And all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before thee.}

    ¡°Ki la¡¯Yehovah hameluka umashel ba¡¯goyim.¡± {For the kingdom is Yahweh¡¯s, and He the governor among the nations.}

    She let her voice trail away, the echoes in space fading as the presence seemed to face her. The dark beasts, simply watching without being able to react to the fading of the star or the power that had come before them, waited as the two faced each other down.

    Then, she and It vanished, going somewhere that no living being had ever gone since an ending long forgotten, save only one.

    <hr>

    Annabelle opened her eyes in an unfamiliar place. Pushing herself to her paws, she looked around without wondering too much about how she came to be laying on the ground.

    As far as she could see, in every direction, stretched a vast plain of pale green grass and a clear blue sky. There were no hills, nor any mountains in the distance or clouds in the sky. High above, almost directly above her, shone a single light of brilliant white almost blinding her when she looked at it. Squinting against its light, far stronger than the sun she knew, Annabelle measured it with her paw and found that it was slightly off center. She was not directly below it, but some other point not far from her was. Annabelle looked in that direction by some unknowable instinct, feeling that that was where she should go, but saw nothing. Shaking her head, she looked around again and saw nothing more than the endless plain and empty sky.

    Then she felt a chill as she remembered. Remembered a bargain struck in the midst of despair, and a wish that she knew had to be impossible but was still promised nonetheless. Remembered blinding light, and a burning pain before eternal darkness that made her stretch her hands to her eyes and just look at them for a while. Then she remembering fire, and death, and destruction. A world shaking apart, a harbinger of fire and fury that would massacre all who lived and even the world itself. And so she huddled in on herself again, shaking in pain and guilt and torment at the memory of attempting the destruction of her world itself. Then that light above, so much brighter than normal, must be¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve always loved this place.¡±

    A clear voice interrupted her thoughts, familiar and yet extremely unfamiliar. It was steady and calm, with a high pitch like a child but a maturity unbefitting of that nature, just as she remembered. But this time that voice was not perfectly steady, filled with emotions deeper and more thorough than any Annabelle could imagine from the speaker.

    Even so, she slowly turned around and saw exactly who she expected, a tiny, in-elfbeast girl wearing a dress of some bright blue-green hue and hair of the same color fluttering in a nonexistent breeze. Her expressionless face was focused on a point far in the distance, the precise point that Annabelle was drawn to that lay beneath the pure white light.

    ¡°Arcane¡­¡± Annabelle started to say, rising to greet the girl appropriately, when her eyes met with the swirling rainbow pupils of the finally opened eyes beneath the cyan hair of the girl in front of her. She was instantly captivated, her mind following color after color and trying to read the patterns dancing about just slightly faster than she could perceive. She felt herself falling, plummeting endlessly through a cavernous well of swirling colors into a darkness that held infinity and made it seem tiny. She was unable to think of anything else, unable to feel or notice anything except those fascinating eyes, much less move or look away.

    Arcane noticed after a second, blinking rapidly to break the spell while Annabelle quickly looked away, panting. ¡°I thought you were blind.¡± She commented when she re-gathered her wits, looking but not looking at the girl beside her.

    ¡°No.¡± Arcane said simply. Annabelle was about to open her mouth to voice another question when Arcane sighed and took a step forward. ¡°Walk with me.¡± She commanded, not waiting for a reply or seeming to consider being disobeyed.

    Annabelle was startled, but decided to follow her nonetheless. By some chance, or perhaps none at all, Arcane was heading towards the point beneath the sun. Annabelle herself wanted to go there anyway, though she knew not why, and decided it was no trouble to tag along with the girl who seemed to know much better where they were. Perhaps it was the place beyond the great desert, or somewhere even beyond the world she knew.

    ¡°Once upon a time, this place was always crowded.¡± Arcane talked as if to herself, pausing to look around at the barren plains. Annabelle caught up, but politely waited for her to start moving again before falling into step beside her. ¡°Parents waiting for children, husbands for wives, friends for friends, the wealthy for their heirs, the poor for their remembrance. Countless souls, high and low, good and evil, mundane and arcane, strong and weak¡­ They came from every direction, camping out for days or weeks or years. Some even lasted centuries before passing on.¡±

    Arcane stopped and sighed, kicking at a clump of grass beneath her foot. ¡°It was a different time.¡±

    Annabelle did not comment, sensing somehow that Arcane did not wish for her to speak yet. She had endless questions, about how they got here, about the power she had been granted, about the impending destruction of her world and why Arcane didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. But for now, she simply waited as the girl collected herself on those endless plains beneath that cloudless sky.

    ¡°My species was the first, and perhaps the only, intelligent life to evolve completely naturally.¡± Arcane continued as she resumed her walk, the sudden change in subject catching Annabelle off guard. ¡°We had no magic, were unable to cultivate, lacked any gods to guide us, or any spirits to show us the way. Imperfect, flawed, weak; even we thought that of ourselves. Of all the myriad lives and species to emerge from the infinite universe, we were undeniably the lowest.¡±

    Arcane stopped, shaking her head and looking up at the clear sky above. ¡°Yet, even so, we struggled on.¡± She smiled up at the light above, her eyes seemingly unaffected by its brightness. ¡°In our weakness, in our uncertainty, we sought to better ourselves. Sometimes, we succeeded. Sometimes, we failed. But always it was that very weakness that drove us on. And in time, it was that very weakness that gave us such success.¡±

    ¡°We were born without fur, and so we stole fire from the storm and used it to warm our shrouded caves. We were born without claws, so we chiseled rocks into points and blades, sharpened them to pierce the hides of the beasts that hunted us and devour them ourselves. We were born without mighty teeth, or armored hides, without eyes to see through darkness or ears to hear the footsteps of the prey.¡± Arcane laments, making Annabelle consider her own species. Fur to cover them from the cold, claws to tear apart prey, mighty teeth to rend flesh and eyes and ears that could pierce even the darkest night. Every one of the things Arcane claimed her own kind lacked, Annabelle could not imagine being without. In a dangerous world, those without them couldn¡¯t survive.

    ¡°Yet, in time, we improved.¡± Arcane said, walking forward with determination in her step as if mirroring her story. ¡°From those sparks of stolen fire we created great engines of steel and crystal, and stole the power of the sun itself to ferry us between the stars. From the chiseled stones with which we battled claw and fang we forged things that could tear through space and time, and rend the very fabric of reality. From the endless cycle of failure, we learned wisdom and knowledge: to undo the deepest cold, create the most impenetrable armor, see through the darkest night or hear the whispers of the slightest wind. And with it we became the strongest, surpassing our world itself, surpassing the very stars and galaxies of the infinite heavens above, and finally surpassing everything else that has been, or will ever be.¡±

    ¡°We called ourselves humanity. Born from dirt, shaped from clay, made weakest of all the living, we are the strongest race to have ever lived.¡± Arcane declared, stopping and raising her hand to the white star above in a gesture of triumph and pride. ¡°For we were the ones who created God.¡±

    Annabelle finally saw the light as Arcane pointed to it, her eyes at first involuntarily following the motion before she gasped and stared at it. For in that light were figures, shaped like Arcane, with great wings of white feathers flying to and from the brilliance in the sky above. As she lowered her eyes to Arcane¡¯s own, not meeting the hypnotic swirls of rainbow color, she felt it was finally time for her to speak.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked, knowing that this was not her world any longer.

    ¡°The domain of Yahweh ket Israel, Lord of Heaven and Earth.¡± Arcane said, looking towards the point below the blinding light. ¡°We stand upon the plains of Elysium, walking towards the city of Heaven in the final world.¡±

    ¡°... Elysium.¡± Annabelle repeated, tasting the unfamiliar word. ¡°But how did we get here? And why am only I spared, when I¡­¡±

    Arcane turned to look at her, her steady gaze causing Annabelle to drop her face out of guilt or a desire to avoid those enchanting pupils. Above her, she heard a soft sigh and felt a hand rest on her shoulder. ¡°You were not spared, Annabelle of Roses.¡± Arcane told her, causing her to look up in confusion. ¡°You see, Elysium is not a world for the living. It is a waypoint for those who are already dead.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Annabelle took a few seconds to process, then gasped in disbelief. She put her paw over her chest and shook her head, refusing that unthinkable possibility. Those who died went on to the blazing plains, that was known. Those who were favored would be consumed by the fire, their cultivation used to power the¡­

    Annabelle realized that her heart was not racing. Her breath had caught, but she felt no pain from the shortness of it. Her eyes, which she distinctly remembered being gone, were intact. As she lowered her paw from chest, she stared at Arcane and opened her mouth very slowly. ¡°I¡­ am dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Arcane affirmed, looking towards the point under the light once more.

    ¡°Then you¡­?¡± Annabelle started to ask, but Arcane shook her head.

    ¡°No. The living are allowed to visit here, but it has been far, far too long since any have. Not since mankind still ruled the universe.¡± Arcane explained, sadly looking out across the plain.

    ¡°Mankind¡­ your race?¡± Annabelle confirmed. Arcane nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Then¡­ this Yahweh¡­ is this what you meant by a god?¡± Annabelle asked, looking around her.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Arcane shrugged. ¡°Perhaps not. Yahweh was forged by men, after all.¡±

    ¡°Forged¡­¡± Annabelle repeated, seeing the infinite plains before her. ¡°Your kind¡­ created this?¡±

    Arcane smiled and nodded. ¡°Heaven¡­ is perhaps the greatest of our achievements. In terms of beauty, it was far from the peak; in terms of power, it barely even registered. Crowded, stuffy, regulated to no end¡­ It had far too many flaws for us to consider it perfect. Yet¡­¡± She looked up at the star hanging above and the winged messengers flowing to and from it. ¡°Of all we have created, it still endures. A legacy, a memorial, to the forgotten dead of eons upon eons of lost time.¡±

    Arcane sighed again, looking up at the bright light and seeming to fall into the past. ¡°This place was created long before I was born. At its time, it was considered the crowning glory of mankind; our highest achievement.¡±

    Annabelle remained silent, listening. She realized that she would not be able to ask the right questions, not about this place, not when Arcane so clearly remembered it with such emotion. The cyan haired girl proved her right, bowing her head and looking towards the endless plains.

    ¡°Seven hundred seventy seven hexillion. And that was an underestimation, at that. Of the number who joined together to make this place, the unified prayers of a million galaxies filled with so many billions of trillions of humans to finally make real that which we had sought since our inception. A creator; a purpose. We sought throughout the cosmos, dove back in time, tested and experimented and played god with a hundred thousand worlds to try to find the answers He promised us. Why are we here? What were we created for? What comes after death?¡± Arcane shook her head in memory. ¡°Our science could reveal the truth of the universe and rip a star from the sky, but it could not answer. Our history told tales of heroes and villains uncountable, but they could not show us the way. Even the weakness in our blood made those questions simply more enigmatic, more uncertain; gave us all the more need to know.¡±

    Arcane looked up at the sphere above again. ¡°Yet seven hundred seventy seven hexillion prayers combined, speaking in one voice, in one moment, unifying the thoughts of more living beings that have existed in all the universes since to create a single hope, a single plea. Give us a sign, they asked. And, impossibly, He answered.¡±

    ¡°Our Father, who art in heaven. Hallowed be thy name.¡± Arcane started in an even voice, but a voice echoed around her to finish it in the form of a song. Annabelle merely listened, imagining she can hear the voices beyond number that Arcane claimed first created it.

    ¡°Thy kingdom come, thy will be done, on earth as it is in heaven.

    Give us this day, our daily bread. And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive who trespass against us. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.

    For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory for ever. A, men.¡±

    Arcane snorts as it ends, rolling her multicolored eyes. ¡°Kingdom, power, glory¡­ hah. We forged gods by their thousands; to fulfill every dream and desire, once we learned how. We concentrated energy, designed cultivation to amass it in our bodies that we ourselves might become gods like them. We focused that power into tools and weapons, harnessed it through contracts and faith, anticipated it in blood, sullied it with wealth, lauded those with talent in it. We tore it from its spot in heaven and made it nothing more than another aspect of our earth. How utterly¡­ ridiculous.¡± She snarled, baring her teeth in an aggressive grin.

    ¡°...¡± Annabelle remained silent, thinking, wondering, listening. To tell the truth she did not understand the scale of the thing of which Arcane spoke, the immense significance of the creation of a god or the harnessing of its power as a weapon. So she simply waited, and listened.

    Arcane sensed that, and sighed. ¡°But my complaints about my past are my issue, not yours. I apologize. This place always makes me a bit¡­ sentimental, perhaps. Here I am closest to that which once was¡­ and may never be again.¡± Arcane looks into the distance, her rainbow eyes swirling slowly as she stares at the boundless horizon. ¡°Not even I am immune to grief.¡±

    Annabelle nods, looking out towards the horizon herself and seeing green and blue alone, the clear air never seeming to stop her sight. She felt as if she could see forever, as if she could walk that way from now until the end of eternity and never reach the furthest point she saw. It was almost as hypnotic as Arcane¡¯s eyes, she decided as she shook her head and looked back towards the ground. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°... For salvation.¡± Arcane answered, abruptly resuming her walk towards the point beneath the light.

    Annabelle hurried to catch up. ¡°What do you mean, salvation?¡± She demanded, not seeing how she needed to be saved. If she was already dead, it was kind of pointless, wasn¡¯t it? Unless Arcane could return the dead to life¡­ ¡°Are you going to bring me back to life?¡±

    ¡°Even I cannot do some things, child.¡± Arcane shook her head. ¡°Or at least I will not. No, the salvation I speak of is something very different from that.¡±

    ¡°... What do you mean, then?¡± Annabelle asked in a snide tone that Arcane did not seem to notice. She simply walked in silence for a time, until Annabelle grew frustrated and growled, ¡°Explain yourself!¡±

    ¡°What do you know of sin?¡± Arcane asked, looking towards the distant green.

    ¡°Sin? Never heard of it.¡± Annabelle replied immediately. This was not what she asked, she thought to herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising.¡± Arcane muttered. ¡°The concept of evil in actions was defined by nearly every religion; the concept of evil in thoughts, well, that came from only one.¡± Annabelle waited, sure Arcane was actually going somewhere this time. ¡°In essence, sin is the source of guilt and regret, the premise that some things we wish we had not done, some feeling we wish we did not feel. Our punishment towards ourselves for the crimes we believe we have committed.¡±

    Arcane stopped and looked directly at Annabelle, holding her in place with those unnatural eyes of hers. ¡°The sin of failing to save someone we care about, perhaps, or of destroying all that we hold dear in a moment of rage.¡±

    Annabelle swallowed, her ears and tail stiffening for a second. Guilt? Yes, she did feel guilt about what had happened. But even so¡­ ¡°Call it failure, call it sin, what does it matter? That does not explain anything, Arcane.¡± She said aggressively.

    ¡°No.¡± Arcane replied softly. ¡°But those emotions that we curse ourselves with after all is said and done¡­ they take a toll. And many believe that after death, we carry that burden with us, and are punished for it.¡±

    Annabelle snorted. ¡°There is nothing after death, Arcane.¡±

    ¡°So many claimed, once.¡± Arcane agreed, whirling to continue her walk. ¡°All biological and chemical functions had stopped, all processes that could be called thought were ended, nothing remained but an empty husk that decayed into oblivion.¡± Arcane shook her head and smiled at the sun. ¡°But¡­ the soul is real, Annabelle. Else even seven hundred and seventy seven hexillion prayers would not be enough.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Annabelle was once again quiet, thinking about it. It made sense, honestly. That there was life after death, that there was something waiting beyond. Perhaps she could see her father again, perhaps the black prince was being punished for his crimes. Then she grimaced. If the Black Prince was being punished, then she would not be any better off. After all, he had merely destroyed a nation. She had destroyed a world.

    ¡°When we learned that, our primordial fears came back. What if we were punished? What if we had done wrong, and never known it? Could there perhaps be¡­ an escape?¡± Arcane continued, her eyes steady and her voice clear. ¡°How fortunate for us that we had already created the very method we now so desperately sought.¡± She laughed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Annabelle asked, not thinking the possibility of punishment after death to be a laughing matter. How long would it last? What form would it take? Yet even so, would it change her mind, about anything she had done?

    ¡°Eli, Eli, Lama Sabachthani.¡± Arcane said in a language Annabelle could not understand. ¡°The precise meaning is not entirely clear, unfortunately; the ancient tongues of man are long forgotten. However, that those are the words spoken on the heights of Golgotha in the oldest age of man is undeniable. The words that signify the newly written covenant, between man on earth, and god in heaven:

    ¡°Believe, and you shall be forgiven. Accept, and you shall be blessed. Worship, and you shall be rewarded.¡±

    Arcane smiled up at the light above. ¡°It sounds so¡­ unbelievable. And perhaps in this world, it is; for so much, to be given for so little. Yet¡­ It was a powerful ideal. That all wrongs could be made right, and all goods receive reward; that an all loving god cherished each and every one of us with a purity beyond conception.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Perhaps that is why, of all the beliefs and faiths of man throughout the ages of time, it has been most enduring.¡±

    ¡°... Salvation.¡± Annabelle said, pieces falling into place. ¡°To be forgiven of sins, blessed by this god, and rewarded in the beyond death.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Arcane agreed.

    Annabelle nodded, things making sense to her now, although how such a powerful being existed or why it was willing to help her she could not understand. ¡°Why?¡± She voiced that very concern. ¡°Why me, why all of this?¡±

    Arcane shrugged. ¡°Perhaps, because you seem a bit like me. That is why I gave you that sword, and that power; that is why I stood by as you burned the world around you, even though it was technically my own fault.¡±

    ¡°That was not your choice, Arcane.¡± Annabelle protested, glaring at the colorful girl. ¡°That was my own decision, not yours.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Arcane tilted her head. ¡°I do not think so. It is not like I would have allowed your world to survive anyway; things far too dangerous were brewing on it, and it was more convenient for me to leave nothing behind. That you did so for me I am grateful for, yes, but I will not pretend I did not help that along.¡±

    Annabelle drew in a quick breath as Arcane casually mentioned destroying the world before she left, staring at the other girl. ¡°... why?¡± She wondered aloud.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Arcane chuckled lightly. ¡°If we compare the number of worlds I¡¯ve destroyed to the number of people you killed I would far surpass you. If we compare it to the number of insects you¡¯ve accidentally squashed the gap gets closer, but still remains insurmountable. It would have been more convenient for me, nothing more and nothing less.¡±

    Annabelle stared at Arcane for a while before giving up, dropping her head and continuing to walk along the endless plain. ¡°So you offer me salvation in exchange for¡­ that?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Arcane denied. ¡°I offer you salvation for the simple reason that I want to. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You really are¡­¡± Annabelle started, disbelieving. ¡°... strange.¡±

    ¡°I thank you.¡± Arcane replies with sincere gratitude.

    They walked in silence for a while longer, until directly below the white light a gleaming city of unbelievable size came into view. Arcane stopped once it did, looking up at the towering pillars of white and the shining walls of purity. Annabelle went forward a couple more steps before doing the same, wanting to go to the city but wondering why Arcane had stopped.

    ¡°This is all the further I go, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Arcane said, looking at the city beyond Annabelle. ¡°The true kingdom of heaven lies within those walls. You should be feeling an instinct to go closer, to follow some path; just follow it and you¡¯ll reach the gates. There will be someone like me waiting for you there; his name is Peter.¡±

    Arcane smiled softly as if in memory. ¡°Saint Peter; he is even older than I, and would not be happy to see me again, I suspect. He will let you pass; He owes me that much. Once you enter the city, you will be cleansed of sins. After that, it¡¯s just a matter of time before you pass on; how, I am not precisely sure. I¡¯ve never died, after all.¡± She giggled at her own joke while Annabelle watched her. ¡°Say hi to Yahweh for me, if you see him. And, Annabelle¡­ I¡¯m sorry. For everything.¡±

    Arcane bowed her head, before straightening and turning away. Annabelle called after her. ¡°Arcane!¡± The girl paused, looking back. Annabelle hesitated for what to say, then finally decided to just be blunt. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t regret it, you know. Everything that happened¡­ I feel like it all makes so much more sense, now. Even with what I did¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯d do any differently, even if I knew how it would all turn out. So there¡¯s no need for you to apologize!¡±

    Arcane smiled and nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t regret it? That¡¯s good. It seems there will be less to clean than I thought, then.¡± She turned away and waved over her shoulder as she walked off. ¡°Safe travels, then! And I hope you find what you desire.¡±

    Annabelle nodded and turned, taking a deep breath before starting the long walk towards the pearly gates of the white city before her.

    Arcane watched her while walking the other way, then turned her eyes up to the glory in the sky. Here, in the personal domain of the strongest god known to man, her power was possible to suppress, and so she could look upon the world without fear. She smiled, waiting as one of the winged figures descended to where she waited, shining in eternal light.

    ¡°Last Daughter of Eve.¡± it greeted in a deep, sonorous voice.

    ¡°First son of Heaven¡­ or should I call you the second?¡± Arcane replied, smiling slightly. ¡°After all, Luciel technically came first, didn¡¯t she, Michael?¡±

    ¡°It matters not.¡± The figure responded, looking towards the catgirl making her way to the Holy city. ¡°She bears much¡­ yet her heart is pure. Another lost lamb returned to the fold.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Arcane agreed. ¡°Take care of her, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°When have we ever not?¡± Michael wondered, wings of light beating softly around them. ¡°Still, I would ask¡­ Why do you avoid the Holy City, Last Daughter? The Father has waited long to forgive you, yet you continue to choose torment over salvation.¡±

    ¡°My sins are not so easily forgiven, Michael.¡± Arcane said coldly, looking towards the city with a distant expression. ¡°Not even by your god. I will continue to bear them, myself.¡±

    ¡°... It is every man¡¯s choice to accept salvation.¡± Michael accepted softly. ¡°I hope you find the answers you seek soon. You have been in pain far, far too long, Arcane.¡±

    Arcane remained silent, simply waiting while Michael spread his luminous wings and ascended back to the blinding light above. She sighed softly, shaking her head once he was beyond the ability to hear, though she knew his master was not. ¡°I no longer even know if it is possible for me to find them, Michael. But even so, I will continue to search. As for my pain¡­¡± She grimaced, looking away from the city at the endless plains and imagining she saw something there. ¡°I knew the cost when I made my choice. It is nothing more than I deserve.¡±

    She turned, disappearing from the endless plains of heaven and reemerging into the darkness of the void, the greenish blue orb of the living world shining below her. The dark beasts seemed to have barely noticed her disappearance, focused on the overwhelming power of the god around them.

    Yahweh surged, omnipresent and yet focused here, and withdrew from seeming to focus on Arcane and instead turned his attention to the world. He seemed to ask her a question, and she whispered into the void in answer. ¡°All of it. There need be nothing left behind.¡±

    The eldest god agreed, and the world began to collapse. Its energy dissipated, its light was withdrawn, the traces of the unstable star that had once blown it away removed from the memory of the universe. Arcane watched as every trace of the elfbeasts civilization, of the Rose Kingdom and its prideful princess, of the east and west divided, even of the lizards in their desert and the myriad beasts in the darkened forests, was removed totally from everything.

    ¡°In sure and certain hope of resurrection to eternal life through our Lord, I commend you to the Almighty.¡± Arcane whispered as the planet fell in on itself, great holes opening in its surface as the interior of the world was removed Yahweh¡¯s power. ¡°And commit your body to the void; earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. The Lord bless you and keep you; the Lord shine upon you and be gracious to you. And let his countenance be on you and give you peace. Amen.¡± She bowed her head in prayer over clasped hands as the collapsing world scattered at the loss of the gravity holding it together. The dust, too, slowly faded from existence, leaving nothing but emptiness behind.

    Soon, the God of Israel, of Christ and Muhammed, and a thousand more prophets besides, withdrew His presence from the system and allowed things to start moving again. Shaitan looked at his pet in confusion, then around the system. Romeo and Juliet didn¡¯t seem at all confused, and Nemesis was now wondering why they were all waiting around.

    {{It seems this system, too, was fruitless.}} Romeo announced, rippling in discontent. {{We may have to travel outside our domains to find food for your pet, Shaitan.}}

    {{More Adventures, yay!}} Nemesis exclaimed in joy, Juliet tolerantly watching the younger dark beast circle around her in the darkness of space.

    Shaitan looked at Arcane in concern, and noticed her eating a small, rounded thing of a yellowed red hue. She smiled as she took each bite, her closed eyes somehow conveying happiness and satisfaction despite her earlier claims not to need to eat. {{Where did you get that?}} He asked as she slowly ate the fruit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, void swimmer?¡± Arcane asked teasingly, holding up a small bag containing several of them. ¡°You gave these to me, after all.¡±

    {{Oh.}} Shaitan replied, not entirely convinced. {{Well, that¡¯s good. It seems I still cannot find a mortal planet for you, though¡­ I am sorry.}}

    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± Arcane answered, letting him pull her back inside his body with one of his tongues. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d do so well meeting any mortals yet anyway.¡±

    {{I see.}} Shaitan replied, though he really didn¡¯t and was simply chalking it up as another of his pet¡¯s eccentricities. {{Well, I¡¯ll find you something soon. Remember to be careful when I do; you are weak, after all.}}

    ¡°I wonder.¡± Arcane smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Tell me, void swimmer. Would you like me to tell you a story? It¡¯s a tale of adventure and hardships, strangers and treachery, struggle and hope, then defeat and, eventually... salvation.¡±

 Afterword

    Afterward

    Sometimes, I wonder when Arcane picked up this habit. It may have been born into her, to be honest, but I doubt that is the case. Most often, I think it started after Fate¡¯s death, when I wanted more than anything else for what was, not to be. When I knew that all the world, all the universe, would stand against me, and so believed Arcane should stand against herself as well. For her failures, for her losses, for her sins¡­ I believed myself beyond redemption. And so I spoke the words that must not be spoken, invoked that which must not be invoked, and began the unending, eternal night from which I have yet to awake. But still, there is a chance that it was at some other point of her long, long life; some other climax while empires fell and galaxies turned to dust.

    She does not recall..

    Then again, at this moment I find this habit somewhat convenient. The entity referred to by oneself as I, while it is the same as the one that that one calls their name, is an existence reserved for those who have truly determined who, in fact, they are.

    For all she has lived, Arcane has yet to do so. Not even at the point at which these words are written, when scattered glimmers mark the dying husks of the few remaining stars above this last unstable world, can she say she knows exactly whom she would refer to when she speaks of I.

    Even so, I find I do not care about such things. Whilst I may defy the definitions placed by Arcane upon Arcane, I have always found such things to be more akin to guidelines than strict rules. I may break them with impunity, especially at the point when I tire of writing about Arcane and wish to write about Arcane. Confusing, perhaps, to those still bound perpetually by the constraints of the vehicle we refer to as language; not at all to those who realize that information lies beyond the mere shell of its container.

    Still, I am not completely unreasonable. To those still wondering, she will declare it: I am Arcane of Magia, first of the nine, highest of the path of secrets, Magi of the greatest world of Man, and many other things besides. I have honestly lost count of the titles Arcane received. Some from tiny kings supreme over islands floating in an endless sea, others by pitiful emperors reaching out their hands to the heavens and never realizing how much lay beyond their grasp. Despite how meaningless they all are, Arcane finds myself fond of some of them.

    In an early age after the fall of man, I was called the Builder of Worlds and the Architect of Ascension. Later, as I slowed down my actions and simply wandered, power without purpose, I was titled the Timeless Traveler by those who saw me wander from generation to generation. Another gave me a more grandiose label, the ¡®Walker through the Void without a Light¡¯. That was amusing. Of course, less so were those others who called Arcane the Destroyer, Darkener of Stars and Harbinger of Cataclysm. What sort of person did they think I am, I wonder? And whatever they thought, what of those who called me Leader of the Legends of Past and Present, Guide of Glory or the Speaker of the Song of Stars; Eternal Empress of Every Eon? Alliteration was apparently their thing, I recall¡­ Does it make the title better if all the words start with the same sound? I never found it to be so.

    Nor did those who called me the Reaper of the Harvest of Souls, the Infinite Massacre, or the Child who is Forever without a Cause. That last one is a bit offensive; while I choose the form of a child, I am anything but one. Then again, that very sentiment probably proves me a liar. Later they changed it to the Wisest Innocent, though, so I find myself fond of the contrast. Then again, do not the two titles mean the same thing? Only children are wise enough to realize that no cause is needed, after all. Long after they died, I still wonder about that, even after being called the Lady of Knowledge and the Teacher of Nations. But the most accurate title of all that time has to be the Virgin Mother of All Things, who has never given birth. Even if I would prefer not to admit that too openly.

    Yet it seems I know myself best, can most clearly conceive of the being known as Arcane, not by any of the myriad and pretentious titles I was given throughout eternity, but by who I believed myself to be at the very beginning. Not some great being; not some herald or queen or god. But a simple child of a single world in a time when she merely stood at the peak of a surmountable mountain. I am the Arcane who loved Fate, and hated war; a talented child in a nation of talents. A responsible student and diligent sister, a hope for the future, a prospective seed who would go far after many trials and difficulties. I am the girl who fears the terrors in the night, loves sweets without a trace of nutritional value, enjoys geeking out over fancy new technologies, and seeks out the new and exciting with every breath. The girl who dreamed of nothing more than living a life of happiness anewdiscovery in a world designed to enable such things.

    What happened to that Arcane? When did she become this cruel and merciless watcher from above, the one who would slaughter a world without a care or consign another to death without a second¡¯s thought? A girl who watched impassively as celestial fire washed across a terrestrial cradle and left it ashen and broken, only to move on and do the same to another. But for all I wish to deny it, that Arcane is just as truly me as the idealized image I cherish of myself.

    For that is what resulted from the events I so painstakingly described. You cannot imagine it anymore¡­ or would it perhaps be yet? I wonder, ye who finds my words, are you born from the time before the creation of Yahweh ket Israel from the prayers of seven hundred and seventy seven times the third power of the seventh magnitude? Have you yet added to the universe of mundanity the power of the weakest force, the tiny fragments of energy I am sure are yet invisible to you as anything more than a trace of deja vu, a hint of uncommon luck? If not, then know what awaits you carries not only hope, but despair. Know that the greatest light also casts the darkest shadow, and that it takes merely a flicker for that night to consume all things. Know, that even when the light manifests and all that is good and holy in this world takes up the name of that most ancient of divinities, malice will remain.

    I doubt that warning will avail you, though. The tribulations that are ahead are too vast for even me to overcome; then again, one among them will be a version of myself. You will be forewarned; yet, I am sure, so too were my own ancestors, perhaps by my own hand, perhaps by another. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    You would be surprised how little else there is to think about for those who reach this place.

    Sigh¡­ you must forgive me my tendency to ramble. Time, I have in abundance. Patience, I have never lacked. But brevity, the soul of wit... ah, that I am afraid I must do without. Comedic, you may have noticed, I am not. Strange, how difficult it is to laugh when all you ever want to do is cry.

    Which reminds me. This was the story of a girl, not Arcane, yet very similar to me. Born into favor, encountering and growing through tragedy, finally destroying all she had tried so hard to protect after seeing that it was not as perfect as she first imagined. It is told in my words, with my perception of its events, with my own memories intertwined, but it is not precisely my own story. That, I have spoken of in the present; Arcane yet lives, after all. What did you think of her, I wonder?

    She was bold and courageous, yet also rash and foolish. She was driven to succeed, yet too stubborn to consider alternative paths. For how little time we existed together, she left quite an impression on me. Perhaps it was the decision shortly beforehand to work through my own trauma, my own past, that made me attach to her so many of the characteristics I saw in my younger self, when it is likely she was far different from me in every way.

    Yet, in the end, Arcane is the only one who can define her. A planet consumed by Yahweh is one lost to the universe, forgotten by all. Not even Arcane can undo that fate; yet so many of them only I would remember anyway. So she will exist the only way she can; as I believed her to be. In the end, that is how we all end up being, isn¡¯t it? Defined not by who we are, but by who others perceived us to be.

    Just another reason to always make sure we are ourselves, I guess.

    Perhaps I should discuss her story for a time. Her world was, in many ways, doomed the instant I was brought there by the remnants of the void swimmers who traveled through the outermost edges of the great void. Prescience is¡­ a difficult power to use, to be sure, yet it is counted among my own abilities. From the moment I made Elucidation, I knew the world would be forced through a trial; the outcome of such I could not determine. The spell I inscribed into that light bringing blade was a true elucidation, a method to concentrate the energy of the planet entire with the force of the first divide and thus enable an ascension. The world should have broken through to the next level, nourished by enhanced energy from the star and granted enough natural force to allow the elfbeasts to go far. It would have taken time, I believe; even having ascended billions of worlds as such, I still cannot say how long.

    Yet¡­ oil. That cursed fluid that brought about the death of Earth not once but over a dozen times has no place in the universe. Light hydrocarbons, methane and ethane and a few others, arise from simple physical processes, but true oil requires life to live and die over and over and over again. Not since ancient Earth and its billion year history of short lived life have those conditions been met. That was why that spell was designed in the first place, after all. And I remember all too well learning exactly how that worked out for humanity¡¯s past.

    Thus, the technique had to be destroyed. Setting Annabelle against the prince required no intervention of mine; hiding Jasmina¡¯s betrayal from her suspicions took a touch more. Fortunately the girl was clever enough to use that mate of hers to cover any unnatural activity after I brought them together. From there, the stage was set, and everything ready. As planned, the girl was broken; as intended, she prayed to me and accepted my power. The content of her prayer was not expected, to be honest; selfishness is what I¡¯ve come to expect from most people. Crown and country technically did surpass mortality, at least from her perspective. That her desire led her to seek the annihilation of not just the single empire I wanted obliterated but her entire world was a miscalculation, yet not one I minded too much. Even if it did require me to invoke the Covenant.

    The Covenant¡­ that I am sure you know of. No matter when you live, so long as it is before my time and after the events concerning Yeshua of Nazareth on the heights of Golgotha, you know about the Covenant defined on that day. Perhaps you remember a few more terms, a few different words, but the essence is the same: accept me, and you shall be saved. Have faith, and you will be rewarded. Perhaps you do not believe in it; that is likely fine. Unless Yahweh has actually materialized in the Temple World of Et¡¯Zion about the Star of Bethlehem, it probably doesn¡¯t make a difference. There is a possibility that he already exists in a less than manifested form, but I doubt he has the same power to deliver true salvation that he developed afterwards.

    That was the end of her story. Annabelle, a Rose Princess named for a flower¡­ her fate is already determined through the grace of God. She was not the one who deserves both record and lament, exaltation and condemnation. She lived well, and died with honor. She has received salvation, whether she deserves it or not. That is all that matters.

    My own story, though¡­ that is far from over. Even just considering the time before I spoke those forbidden words in the empty hall of the crumbling Throne, there is so much more to tell. Not just of my own siblings, eight representing the elements labeled by the ancient myths of man and one representing the rest determined not by fantasy, but science. But also the champions of five more paths, the cultivators along the path of battles, the contractors who summoned gods and demons, dragons and monsters along the path of bindings, the Saints who received power from their gods along the path of heavens, the great aristocrats who gathered wealth enough to purchase galaxies along the path of riches, and the wielders who took up the mighty tools forged in the image of ancient legends and made manifest the power they contained, made real the Excalibur and the Durandal along the path of weapons. Before, we were enemies, rivals, and occasionally friends. After¡­

    After Fate¡¯s death, we were as one. Mankind wanted us dead, for having more than them, for being better off, for through our very existence denying the equality they so desperately believed in. The war between us was¡­ terrible to behold. In the end, none remained of mankind, nor the rest of the champions. Only I still lived.

    But that story will come later. For it involves not only the nature of magic and science, but the very truth of the fundamental premise of good¡­ and, more importantly, of evil.

    I will tell it, in time. Starting from the episode of a single lonely world and a pair of star crossed lovers doomed to always be apart, until the end of time itself. After all, I am the one who remembers every eon, from now until the end of time. I am the daughter of Magia, the champion of the path of magic, the God of Magic itself. I am the only one, throughout all of history, who has yet to face that judgement and determine whether I receive salvation, or destruction. So it seems that what I called myself at the beginning of this tale is all the more appropriate now.

    I, Arcane, am from the final world.